Quantcast
Channel: Hinduisation of the Catholic Church in India – EPHESIANS-511.NET- A Roman Catholic Ministry Exposing Errors in the Indian Church
Viewing all 108 articles
Browse latest View live

Bishop Thomas Dabre consorts with the enemy – the Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham and the Bede Griffiths Sangha

$
0
0


AUGUST 13, 2015

 

Bishop Thomas Dabre consorts with the enemy –

the Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham and the Bede Griffiths Sangha

 

I. Larger source:
http://www.geocities.ws/livrant/somaiya-satanism-in-action.html, 2005 EXTRACTS

In Georgia font is what I reproduce. My comments are, as always, in green color Tahoma 10 font -Michael

 

A. K. J. Somaiya Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham & Hindu-Christian Inter-Religious Dialogue

http://www.somaiya.edu/Brochure.htm

The Peetham has many activities; the prominent among them is organizing seminars at National and International level. The Hindu-Christian Inter-religious Dialogue is a salient feature of the Peetham. The Peetham believes in the true spirit of tolerance & reverence for all faiths. The scholars from the Church regularly deliver lectures on Christianity as a part of the course in Comparative Religion and the faculty members of the Peetham participate in Seminars and inculturation programmes arranged by the Church. The Peetham has been working as a nerve centre of the Hindu-Christian Dialogue in India. The honest and earnest attempts of the Peetham to establish an open platform for Hindu-Christian Interfaith Dialogue have been appreciated by the Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, Vatican. The institute has organized four seminars; the first one in Mumbai (India), the second at Parma & Rome (Italy) and the third & fourth again in Mumbai. The second meeting which was held in October 98 at Parma-Rome, Italy was a resounding success. With utmost humility and sincerity, the participants, viz. K. J. Somaiya Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham, DIM, St. Giovannis Benedictine Monastic [sic] sought inspiration from ‘Persons of Peace in a troubled World’.

The efforts were blessed by H. H. Pope John Paul II when the participants had the golden moment of having audience with the Holy Father. 
The response to the Inter religious meetings has reawakened the hope in search of concord. The differences no more threaten. A bridge of understanding is built from a mere academic deliberation, the meetings are elevated to the status of a noble cause and the participants and the institutes represented by them commit themselves to the said cause.

 

Seminars

The Peetham has successfully conducted the following National and International Seminars:

1. October 1997: International Seminar on Hindu-Christian Cosmology and Anthropology in collaboration with the Institute for Asian Studies, Sassari, Italy, University of Turin, Italy and the Inter-religious Monastic Dialogue.

2. October 1998: International seminar on Persons of Peace in a Troubled World in collaboration with the Institute for Asian Studies. University of Turin, and DIM, Italy, at Parma-Rome (Italy).

3. February — March 2000: International Seminar on Religious and Ethical Foundations of Family and Social Life in Hinduism and Christianity.

4. February 2001: International Seminar on Mahavakyas in Hinduism and Christianity.

5. June 2002: Interfaith Dialogue Symposium on ‘Bhakti in Hinduism & Christianity in Collaboration with Focolare Movement at Castel Gandolfo, Rome.

 

Publications

1. ‘Hindu-Christian Cosmology & Anthropology’, edited by Dr. Kala Acharya, Fr. Nicolas Manca & Dr. Lalita Namjoshi.

2. Soon to be published: “Bhakti — Path way to God”, Proceedings of the Interfaith Dialogue Symposium.

Dr. Kala Acharya has been the Director of the Peetham since its inception in 1989. She has contributed a scholarly chapter to the book ‘Jnaneshavri — Path to Liberation’ by Msgr. Felix Machado. She is specially invited to participate in the Inter religious meetings organised by Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue at Vatican.

 

MY COMMENTS

1. Our theologian priests and Bishops do not preach the Gospel as per the Great Commission (Matthew 28: 16-20), they do not witness to Jesus Christ, and they certainly do not evangelize in the real sense of the word. In our seminaries they imbibe liberal interpretations of the Bible and Church documents and modernist teachings, immerse themselves in the study of pagan religions, do their doctoral dissertations on related topics, and teach “Comparative Religion“.

 

 

2. Please re-read the 5th and 6th lines on the preceding page. The Sanskriti Peetham talks of “inculturation programmes arranged by the Church” and then state that they are Peetham is the “nerve centre of the Hindu-Christian Dialogue“.

That underscores what I have been affirming all along, which is that the “inculturation” engaged in by the Indian Church is nothing but “Hinduisation”. Sanskrit is the sacred ritual language of Brahmin (upper caste) Hinduism. There are a myriad of cultures in India, but the Church in India adopts the symbols and rituals and practices of Brahmin Hinduism.

Dalit Catholic leader Mr. John Dayal says,

QUOTE The Church’s inability to separate Hindutva from Hinduism:

This is a direct result of the Church’s failure to have dialogue with non-Brahmin Hindus.

The same is the issue of inculturation, where we happily adopt the culture of Brahmins but are reluctant to assimilate the worship forms of OBCs and Dalits. Perhaps it comes naturally for a Brahminical hierarchy {of the Church} to see an ally with another Brahminical political ruling group. UNQUOTE.

Source: http://manukhsi.blogspot.in/2006/09/church-secularism-and-issue-of-dalits.html,
September 25, 2006

These are just a few of this ministry’s reports that expose the Church’s false inculturation and dialogue:

INCULTURATION OF THE LITURGY AND SACROSANCTUM CONCILIUM-JON ANDERSON-AND MY RESPONSE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INCULTURATION_OF_THE_LITURGY_AND_SACROSANCTUM_CONCILIUM-JON_ANDERSON-AND_MY_RESPONSE.doc

LOTUS AND THE CROSS-THE HINDUISATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LOTUS_AND_THE_CROSS-THE_HINDUISATION_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_IN_INDIA.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 01-POPE BENEDICT XVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_01-POPE_BENEDICT_XVI.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 02-GOA CATHOLICS OPPOSE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_02-GOA_CATHOLICS_OPPOSE.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 03-THE FALSE KIND

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_03-THE_FALSE_KIND.doc

 

3. Note, on the preceding pages, the leading role (as recorded by the Peetham) of the ‘Catholic’ “Focolare Movement” in the Hinduisation of the Church (also recorded in the pages following). My study of Focolare reveals that it is a Trojan horse in the Catholic Church. Please refer to

FOCOLARE, ‘THE WORK OF MARY’-IS IT GOOD FOR CATHOLICS?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FOCOLARE_THE_WORK_OF_MARY-IS_IT_GOOD_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

 

4. The role played by Pope John Paul II in promoting a false ecumenism and dialogue that Joseph Ratzinger, the future Pope Benedict XVI, stayed clear off is documented in my report/collation of information

SPIRIT OF ASSISI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SPIRIT_OF_ASSISI.doc

It is an unfortunate and undeniable fact that certain individuals and offices in the Vatican/the Holy See/Rome are greatly compromised through the interventions of Indian prelates like Bishop Thomas Dabre (whom we will come to later) and “Msgr. Felix Machado“.

Bishop Felix Machado (earlier a lecturer at the St. Pius X seminary, Goregaon, Mumbai, later Undersecretary, Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue) of Nashik and now in Vasai diocese, groomed Astrid Lobo Gajiwala, the lay woman “theologian” who spearheads the Indian arm of the UK-based movement for the ordaining of women as priests, revealing to her “the Hindu face of God”:

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 15-DEMAND FOR ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS-FR SUBHASH ANAND AND OTHERS

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 15-DEMAND FOR ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS-FR SUBHASH ANAND AND OTHERS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_15-DEMAND_FOR_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS-FR_SUBHASH_ANAND_AND_OTHERS.doc. He notoriously appears in several other of this ministry’s reports.

 

B. Address by S.K. Somaiya, Chairman, K. J. Somaiya Centre for Buddhist Studies, Mumbai at the Inaugural Function held at the Rabindra Sadan, Calcutta, November 24, 2003

http://www.somaiya.edu/Speech(revised).htm

On this occasion, I would like to make a reference to a series and practice of annual “Hindu Christian Dialogues” initiated by the K. J. Somaiya Trust six years ago. Every alternate year, scholars from Turin (Italy) and from the Vatican come and have week-long Dialogues and Discussions at our Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham at the Vidyavihar Campus. In turn, our scholars also go the next year to Rome and visit the Vatican and have corresponding discussions. Thus a unique symbiotic Inter-Religious Communion has been established leading to greater understanding and appreciation of faiths on both sides. 
The last Dialogue at the Vatican was held in April 2003. This was based on the concept of devotion under which “Narada” and “Shandilya” Bhakti Sutras were presented to Vatican scholars at an intense Workshop which lasted for four days.

 

 

I may mention that next month from 15th to 19th December 2003, as a part of this Hindu Christian Dialogue an important “Inter Religious Symposium on Meditation” has been fixed at our Campus which would be inaugurated by Cardinal Fitzgerald, President, Pontifical Council for Inter Religious Dialogue Vatican. Further, Somaiya Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham, Mumbai and Focolare Movement, Italy have decided to hold Conference and Dialogue in Rome from 17 to 21 April 2004 on the subject of “Streams in Spirituality”. During the Seminar private audience with His Holiness the Pope* is always held at Vatican. *John Paul II

 

C. Address by S.K. Somaiya at the Inaugural Function, Somaiya Vidyavihar, December 15, 2003 

http://www.somaiya.edu/third(Interfaith).htm

I have great pleasure in extending a warm and hearty welcome to His Grace Archbishop Michael Fitzgerald, President, Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, Vatican;
His Eminence Cardinal Ivan Dias, Archbishop of Mumbai; H. E. Cardinal Simon Pimenta and Msgr. Felix Machado, Under Secretary, Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, Vatican and all other dignitaries on the dais.
 
The religions have to undergo change in changing times. Sir Arthur Keith says, “No creed is final. Such a creed as mine must grow and change”. One may argue that religion is God-made phenomenon and hence man cannot and should not interfere with it; rather he has to make an attempt to fit in its design. However one cannot deny the reforms that take place from time to time in religions in order to respond to the changing world. If a religion remains static it would lose its relevance for the life of mankind.
 
With the onset of the 3rd Millennium of the Christian Era, the world is becoming a “Global Village”. Rigid barriers of different practices are disappearing, and I do feel that the world is ready for the birth of a “UNIVERSAL RELIGION”. Indian Sástras had proclaimed, bhavatu viùvameka nèãam/ Let the world be a single nest because all religions are meant to lead us to the Ultimate Reality. This Ultimate Reality may be pursued differently by different people. The Vedic seers said, ekam sat vipráç bahudhá vadanti / “Truth is one, the wise speak about it in different ways”. The pioneers and visionaries of different faiths want to break out of the narrow bonds of religions or sects. Each individual should have freedom to practice his own faith as a matter of choice. Further an individual should not be compelled to be tied down to only one faith and should be free to adopt the practice of various religions of his choice depending on his temperament, attitude and perception. This would create a climate in which all of us can live in peace and harmony.
 It is extremely heartening to note that Vatican created a special Department “Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue”. On this occasion I pay my humble tribute to His Holiness, the Pope for having inspired the entire process. This Conference being inaugurated now is a sterling example of Interfaith Dialogue initiated by this Pontifical Council. This process has aroused an intense interest to understand each others’ viewpoints with great reverence and has been a very satisfying and enriching experience. 
My personal experience of Hindu-Christian Dialogue is encouraging. The Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham has successfully organized five interfaith dialogues, namely, International Seminar on ‘Hindu Christian Cosmology and Anthropology’ wherein Sáñkara Advaita was discussed in depth. This was in collaboration with the Institute for Asian Studies, University of Turin, Italy and the Inter religious Monastic Dialogue, Italy in October 1997; it was followed by International seminar on ‘Persons of Peace in a Troubled World’ in collaboration with the Institute for Asian Studies, University of Turin, and DIM, Italy, at Parma-Rome (Italy) in October 1998; International Seminar on ‘Religious and Ethical Foundations of Family and Social Life in Hinduism and Christianity’ in February-March 2000; International Seminar on ‘Mahávákyas in Hinduism and Christianity’ in February 2001; Interfaith Dialogue Symposium on ‘Bhakti in Hinduism & Christianity’ in collaboration with Focolare Movement at Castel Gandolfo, Rocca Di Papa, Rome in June 2002. Every seminar is a step ahead in the field of Dialogue. The present seminar is on ‘Meditation’. The next Conference is proposed to be held in April 2004 in Italy.
 
We in Somaiya Vidyavihar are trying to provide a Value Based Education to about 25,000 students. We believe, that peace, understanding and harmony among different faiths is an important component of value system. We, therefore, consider it appropriate that we play host to the International Symposium for Hindu-Christian Interfaith Dialogue.
 
Before I conclude, I would like to express my gratitude to His Grace Archbishop Michael Fitzgerald, President, Pontifical Council for Interfaith Dialogue, Vatican, Italy; His Eminence Ivan Cardinal Dias, Archbishop of Mumbai and H. E. Simon Cardinal Pimenta for having graced the inaugural function.

 

MY COMMENTS

1. The affair between the Peetham and the Church is ongoing, with a “dialogue” alternating every year between India and Rome/the Vatican. A galaxy of Indian and Roman church leaders are involved.

2. What the Peetham indoctrinates our Church leaders with is stuff like “‘Meditation’“, what other meditation but Hindu.

3. What does the Peetham believe? “The religions have to undergo change in changing timesthe world is ready for the birth of a “UNIVERSAL RELIGION”Let the world be a single nest because all religions are meant to lead us to the Ultimate Reality an individual should not be compelled to be tied down to only one faith and should be free to adopt the practice of various religions of his choice

Now if that is not syncretism and New Age, I don’t know what is!

If “Sáñkara Advaita was discussed in depth” at one such seminar, it means that our Church leaders have no issue with the monistic (all is one, one is all) advaita of Adi Shankara, when Christianity is a dualistic faith believing in a personal God (not the Ultimate Reality of New Age and Hinduism) distinct from creation.

So it is no wonder that the then Chairman of the Doctrinal Commission of the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India, Bishop Thomas Dabre, now openly advocates Surya Namaskar and the Hindu meditation, yoga.

 

D. Report on the inauguration of the Hindu-Christian International Interfaith Dialogue Symposium, 24th August to 27th August 2005

http://www.somaiya.edu/hinduchristian/report24-27seminar.htm

The Hindu-Christian International Interfaith Dialogue Symposium on ‘Religion and Secularism’ was organised by K. J. Somaiya Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham in collaboration with Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican from 24th August to 27th August 2005. 
The inaugural function was held on Wednesday, 24th August 2005 at 3.00 p.m.

His Excellency Pedro Lopez Quintana, Apostolic Nuncio, Delhi inaugurated the symposium. He spoke about religious freedom as provided by the Indian Constitution. He said that Dialogue between religions is the only way to religious freedom. 
H. H. Swami Jitatmanandaji focused on the point that all the religions have the same essence. Most Rev. Bishop Thomas Dabre spoke about the need of a dialogue amongst different religions to bring about peace. Prof. Alberto Trevisiol, Dean, Faculty of Missiology, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican read the message sent by Mons. Giuseppe Cavallotto, Rector, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican on the occasion. Dr. Kala Acharya read the message sent by Fr. Felix Machado, Undersecretary, Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, Vatican.
 
The paper presentation sessions were held on Thursday, 25th August 2005 from 9.30 a.m. to 5.00 p.m., on Friday, 26th August 2005 from 9.30 a.m. to 1.00 p.m., and on Saturday, 27th August 2005 from 2.00 p.m. to 5.00 p.m.
 

The following scholars participated in the symposium:

Dr. Shantilal K. Somaiya, Chairman, K. J. Somaiya Bharatiya Sanskriti Peetham, Mumbai, India

Prof. Alberto Trevisiol, Dean, Faculty of Missiology, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Agnes DeSouza Pereira, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Benedict Kanakappally, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Carmelo Dotolo, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Gianfranco Colzani, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Luciano Meddi, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Paola D’Inzeo, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Paul Steffen, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Pombo Kipoy, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Prof. Sandra Mazzolini, Pontifical Urbaniana University, Vatican

Rev. Fr. Adam Bunnell, OFM Conv., Ph.D. General Delegate for Ecumenism and Inter religious Dialogue, Assisi, Italy

Prof. Oscar Pujol, Casa Asia, Barcelona, Spain

Rev. Bishop Thomas Dabre, Diocese of Vasai, India

Rev. Fr. Carlo Torriani, PIME, Mumbai, India

Dr. Mr. Mariano Iturbe, University of Navarra, Spain

 

MY COMMENTS

1. As one can observe, the rot has reached to the very top of our Roman Catholic Church.

2. “His Excellency Pedro Lopez Quintana, Apostolic Nuncio, Delhi inaugurated the symposium.

It is therefore not surprising that Nuncio Quintana as well as his successor Most Rev. Salvatore Pennacchio ignore all our communications to their New Delhi office on the matters of the Hinduisation of the Liturgy, New Age in the Indian Church, etc. Other Catholic lay organisations like the Association of Concerned Catholics, Mumbai, can attest to this: one cannot evoke a single response out of the Apostolic Nuncios.

 

August 25, 2005

The second session in the morning was chaired by Dr. Oscar Pujol.

Prof. Carmelo Dotolo presented a paper on the theme ‘Is Christianity a Religion of Secularization’. He preferred to use the term ‘secularity’ instead of secularism’ and stated that Christianity is a religion or the religion of secularity.

Dr. Shantilal K. Somaiya presented a paper on ‘Religion and Secularism’. He stated that in India over the ages, followers of diverse creeds and faiths have lived a life of co-existence in harmony and peace in spite of minor differences. He also stated that virtues such as purity, humility, kindness and love are prescribed by all religions. 
The second session in the afternoon was chaired by Prof. Gianfranco Colzani and Rev. Bishop Thomas Dabre.

Dr. S. H. Agashe presented a paper on ‘Patanjala Yoga: A Synthesis of Religious and Secular Thought’. He said that Yoga unites all religions of the world and includes the secular thought in its embrace.

Rev. Bishop Thomas Dabre
spoke on the theme ‘Secularism in practice in Multi-religious Culture’. He explained the role of secularism in bringing about harmony amongst religions.

 

August 27, 2005

On Saturday 27th August 2005 the first session in the afternoon was chaired by Prof. Paul Steffen.

Dr. G.U. Thite presented a paper on ‘Religion and Secularism in Indian Context’. He stated that in India the concepts religion and secularism remain together and even they are complementary to each other.

Prof. Benedict Kanakappally presented a paper on ‘The Upanishads and the Question of Secularization/ Secularism: Some Considerations from a Historico-Phenomenological Perspective’.

 

 

 

 

He said that rather than indifference or antagonism towards religions, secularism implies, in the spirit of the Upanishads, religious tolerance, freedom of individuals to practice the religion of his choice. He further stated that the Indian sense of secularism rests effectively upon a subjective and spiritualized notion of religion that allows for neither an exclusive nor an exhaustive claim to truth.

Dr. Lalita Namjoshi presented a paper on ‘Transcending Religion and Secularism with special reference to Kabir’. She stated that in modern Indian context secularism has been equated with religions freedom and equal respect to all religions.

 

MY COMMENTS

Bishop Thomas Dabre chairs a session at which a paper on Patanjali Yoga is presented as a “Synthesis of Religious and Secular Thought”, opining that “Yoga unites all religions of the world“. For Bishop Dabre to chair such a session indicates his accession to the syncretistic philosophies of the talk which is absolutely preposterous considering that he has been appointed by Rome to maintain and safeguard the unicity and purity of the doctrines of the Catholic Faith in India.

I have only discovered now, in 2015, that Bishop Thomas Dabre’s obsession with Hindu yoga goes a long, long way back since the above events date back to ten years ago. I may safely presume that he had already come ‘under the influence’ much earlier, maybe even when he was researching for his Ph. D. submission on Sant Tukaram in 1979 or even prior to that*.

 

E. Dignitaries on the dais at the fourth Interfaith meeting

http://www.somaiya.edu/fourth(Interfaith).htm

1. His Grace Archbishop Michael Fitzgerald, President, Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, Vatican, Italy

2. His Eminence Ivan Cardinal Dias, Archbishop of Mumbai

3. His Eminence Simon Cardinal Pimenta, Mumbai

4. Msgr. Felix Machado, Under Secretary, Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, Vatican, Italy

5. Fr. Nicolas Manca, PIME, Interfaith Dialogue Centre, SASSARI, Italy

6. Prof. Giuseppe Maria Zanghi, Focolare Movement, Rome, Italy

 

*The Catholic friend who alerted me to the above links also informed me that the Bishop was in cahoots with the U.K. based New Age organization called the “Bede Griffiths Sangha“. The grievous implications of this can only be appreciated if one knows what the Sangha is and does (which I shall detail in my comments).

In Georgia font is what I reproduce. My comments are, as always, in green color Tahoma 10 font -Michael

II. The Bede Griffiths Sangha news letter

http://www.bedegriffithssangha.org.uk/bgs_newsletter_summer2014_sm.pdf, Summer 2014 EXTRACTS

Sister Sarah Grant

By Bishop Thomas Dabre, Bishop of Pune

My association with Sr. Sarah (sic) Grant dates back to the mid-seventies, when I was working on my doctoral research, I was working on a Hindu spiritual and religious poet Tukaram (1608-1650/51). He was born, brought up and completed his life’s mission in and around what is today the modern city of Pune, Maharashtra. Sr. Sarah Grant and the Congregation of the Sacred Heart Sisters, were all fi red with zeal for the promotion of inculturation in the Church. Those were the years immediately following Vatican Council II which promoted inculturation, local church, lay leadership and renewal of the church’s life and particularly the religious life in the Church.

The authorities and leadership of the Congregation of the Sacred Heart displayed a remarkable sense of vision and mission and many of the Sisters were erudite and scholarly. They were really, in my view in the footsteps of Oxford and Cambridge Universities. Sr. Sarah Grant, an Oxford graduate, had already completed her doctoral dissertation on Shankaracharya. She was well versed in Indian Vedantic philosophy. She sought to build a bridge between Indian philosophy and Christian thought. So accordingly, she related the philosophy of Shankaracharya to St. Thomas Aquinas, on account of which I felt a spontaneous admiration for Sr. Sarah Grant. However, Sr. Sarah Grant was not a dispassionate, detached, ivory tower academician. I found her deeply devout and religious. In fact one of the images of Sr. Sarah Grant, that is well etched in my memory is a nun emerging from her visit to the Blessed Sacrament, in a quiet and somewhat removed chapel in the Papal Seminary in Pune. I felt she was deeply in communion with Jesus and was a sprit- filled person.

In the course of time, I would regularly visit Christa Prema Seva Ashram, an ecumenical prayer centre in Pune, consisting of both Anglican and Roman Catholic sisters. They lived there as a community, centred around Jesus Christ. They were living their religious lives in consonance with Indian culture; which greatly touched me. They would squat for prayers, worship and meals. Their dress/religious habit, lifestyle diet and house settings etc., was all very local Marathi and Indian. Being a thoroughbred Marathi Indian, I immediately identified with the Sisters, in their Ashram and Sr. Sarah Grant along with some others were the leaders in the community. I remember that for a while Sr. Sarah Grant was addressed as Acharya, which means head teacher. In their prayers, they would chant hymns composed by Tukaram, and other Indian spiritual persons, of course with appropriate modifications and adaptations. I could easily sense that Sr. Sarah Grant was fully and genuinely involved in that Ashramic Indian-Christian spirituality Centre and she was easily the driving force of the community. I was always amazed by Sr. Sarah Grant’s scholarship and depth of understanding of both Indian philosophy and Christian theology. I am so glad and thank God that He brought me into contact with this wonderful woman. And so I would consult with Sr. Sarah on matters related to Indian philosophy, which needed to be interpreted correctly in my thesis. And what a shot in the arm that was.

 

 

 

My first manuscripts when I submitted them to Sr. Sarah, were sent back with few significant corrections, but an overall approval. Subsequently, it was all a regular interaction with her and what a pleasure it was to deal with Acharya Sr. Sarah Grant. Over the years, we developed strong fraternal bonds with each other.

Though of course in my heart of hearts, I looked upon her as a venerable mother. She would always attend my programmes and also invite me for the programmes in her Ashram. It was a great international recognition of her scholarship, when she was chosen to deliver the three part series of Teape Memorial Lectures at Jnana-Deepa Vidyapeeth, Pune. I had the good fortune of attending those meticulously prepared erudite presentations. She also gave these lectures at Cambridge University in 1989 and repeated them at Bristol University on the invitation of Dr. Ursula King, Head of the Department Of Theology and Religious Studies in that University. These lectures were published in book form titled “Toward An Alternative Theology – Confessions of a Non Dualist Christian” by Sarah Grant R.S.C.J. I am inclined to think that Sr. Sarah Grant was ahead of her time and was somewhat of an avant-garde intellectual, philosopher and theologian. And therefore it was not always easy to gel with some of her views and they would well need some careful nuancing and editing. This may well be with regard to her views on Baptism, the Eucharistic hospitality and interreligious dialogue. Of course, being a very devout Catholic sister but also a scholar of special merit, it is not easy to scrutinize her views. With all her depth, far- sightedness and inclusiveness Sr. Sarah Grant, was a truly humble, welcoming and unpretentious woman of God. Such persons are the glory of us all. She will continue to inspire a trail blazing leadership in the church and among the Religious Orders as well.

 

MY COMMENTS

1. First of all, it’s Sara, and not Sarah, Grant.

 

2. I have written about this notorious nun first in my October 2005 report on the “Catholic” Ashrams movement which I described as New Age and heretical after visits to some of the ashrams of the Ashram Aikya and did about a year of research on them.

In December 2004, I stayed for a week at the Saccidananda Ashram, Shantivanam, synonymous with Benedictine Father Bede Griffiths, attended the daily satsangs of its de facto acharya Br. John Martin Sahajananda and interviewed the foreigners who were living there.

I concluded that, apart from heresy being openly taught at that ashram, some of the teachings and practices could only be describe as blasphemy and sacrilege. Most of what I personally experienced at Shantivanam is common to other ashrams in the “movement”.

Bishop Thomas Dabre, Bishop of Vasai, Chairman of the Doctrinal Commission of the CBCI, was one of the recipients of my ninety-seven page 2005 report

CATHOLIC ASHRAMS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS.doc.

 

2 RESPONSES TO MY LETTER OF 1.1.2005 INFORMING THE BISHOP ABOUT THE FORTHCOMING REPORT:

From:
Bishop Thomas Dabre
To:
prabhu
Sent: Monday, January 10, 2005 3:05 PM

Dear Michael and Angela,

Greetings of Peace and Joy!

Thank you for your email regarding the New Age. I share your concerns and I understand them. I am sure the Lord will guide us to protect the Church from the dangers of the New Age. God Bless You. Yours Sincerely,

Bishop Thomas Dabre

 

From:
Bishop Thomas Dabre
To:
prabhu
Sent: Thursday, January 13, 2005 11:08 AM

Dear Michael Prabhu, 

Greetings of Peace and Joy! Trust you are well. I share your anxiety about the Catholic faith in Saccidananda Ashram, Shantivanam. Now, please let me know clearly the points which you feel need corrections. It is very important to note clear errors and abuses*. Then, I will take the matter up with the people concerned. Yours Sincerely,

Bishop Thomas Dabre

 

*I SENT THE BISHOP THE 97-PAGE REPORT AND THESE WERE HIS RESPONSES:

From:
Bishop Thomas Dabre
To:
prabhu
Sent: Wednesday, October 19, 2005 2:34 PM

Dear Michael Prabhu,

Greetings of Peace!

I have received your emails on the situation regarding New Age. I share your concerns and I think we need to pay attention to the issues you have raised. It is true that we need to warn people in our institutions against New Age tendencies. I will get back to you. Certainly you have a contribution to make to the Church in India.

However, let us all do it with love, understanding and sensitivity as they say Veritas in Caritati, Truth in Love. Of course, I am with you with my prayers and support. Yours Sincerely,

Bishop Thomas Dabre

 

 

From:
Bishop Thomas Dabre
To:
prabhu
Sent: Saturday, November 26, 2005 3:46 PM

Dear Michael,

Greetings of Peace and Joy! Thank you for all your emails. I think I have written to you to say that I have received your study report. But I said it needs careful reading. In your report regarding Fr. Joe Pereira in which I am supposed to be quoted from Vidyajyoti, but I don’t think it is from my article. You may please check the original.

I appreciate your zeal for the faith and I also feel that people need to be guided and they need to be taught to integrate everything properly and smoothly into the faith, always giving first place to the faith. Otherwise there will be dangers which you seek to point out. Do pray for me as I do the same for you. Yours Sincerely,

Bishop Thomas Dabre

 

MY RESPONSE:

From:
prabhu
To:
Bishop Thomas Dabre
Sent: Wednesday, November 30, 2005 11:02 PM

Your Grace, Thank you for your gracious and encouraging response.

I notice that you have read my report very carefully, as you have referred to Fr Joe Pereira [mis]quoting you, which is on page 90. I am unable to verify the same from the Vidyajyoti journal as he does not specify the issue.

The Archbishop of Goa has also written to me denying a statement attributed by Fr. Joe Pereira to him.

I am confident that you will follow up on my report with the concerned people who are causing dangers to the Faith.

I also await your kind response to the other email with subject: PAPAL SEMINARY, PUNE- JUBILEE which I sent several times and am sending again. I have written to the Bishops who I understand were present, but have received no responses. Yours obediently, Michael

Well, I heard nothing more from the Bishop on the subjects of the Ashrams, Fr. Joe Pereira or the Papal Seminary issue.

Several Bishops advised me that Bishop Dabre was the one to deal with the issues raised by me in my report:

 

1. From: “Gali Bali” <galibali@hotmail.com> To: <michaelprabhu@vsnl.net> Sent: Sunday, November 06, 2005 7:19 PM Subject: Bishop Gali Bali

Dear Prabhu,
Greetings of Joy and Peace to you in the Lord. Thank you for your e-mail and for your prayerful greetings for my episcopal Anniversary. My secretary told me that the attachment you have sent is running into 100 pages or so and hence, it is not advisable to down load it. Bishop Thomas Dabre of Vasai is the Chairman of the CBCI Doctrinal Commission and as such he is the competent person to make a study of your paper about the Ashrams and take action if anything is really wrong. You may therefore send the attachment to him with your suggestions.
With kind regards and prayerful wishes. Yours Sincerely,
+Gali Bali, Bishop of Guntur

MY RESPONSE OF NOVEMBER 7, 2005:

Your Grace, I thank you immensely for your acknowledgement of my report.

I beg to submit to you that my report on what is happening in our Catholic Ashrams is a matter of extremely serious concern for ALL Bishops, and even your Father Secretary. While I have received a very encouraging response from Bishop Dabre who has very kindly been in touch with me for almost a couple of years now, may I request you to please examine the report, which is thoroughly researched, and give this ministry your valued support. You may be aware that there are several of these Ashrams in your own State of Andhra Pradesh. I am confident that, as a Pastor and a part of the Church’s teaching authority, you will do so. God bless you,

Michael Prabhu

 

2. From:
Archbishop’s House
To:
prabhu
Sent: Monday, November 07, 2005 10:25 AM

Subject: Re: NEW AGE in the Catholic Ashrams

Dear Mr. Prabhu,

Thank you for your e-mail of 1.11.05. I have downloaded the attachment. Kindly send the entire thing to Bishop Thomas Dabre, Chairman of the Doctrinal Commission of the CBCI. His e-mail address is: dbkjc@blr.vsnl.net.in

With warm regards, Yours sincerely in Christ,

+Vincent M. Concessao, Archbishop of Delhi  

MY RESPONSE OF NOVEMBER 7, 2005:

Your Grace, I thank you immensely for your acknowledgement of my report.

I beg to submit to you that my report on what is happening in our Catholic Ashrams is a matter of extremely serious concern for ALL Bishops.

While I have received a very encouraging response from Bishop Dabre who has very kindly been in touch with me for almost a couple of years now, and also from one Vatican Pontifical Council, may I request you to please examine the report, which is thoroughly researched, and give this ministry your valued support. I am confident that, as a Pastor and a part of the Church’s teaching authority, you will do so. God bless you, Michael Prabhu

 

In response to my report on the heretical/New Age Catholic Ashrams movement, I must have received almost one hundred replies from around 75 Bishops and Executive Commissions of the CBCI.

 

See CATHOLIC ASHRAMS-LETTERS FROM BISHOPS IN RESPONSE TO THE REPORT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS-LETTERS_FROM_BISHOPS_IN_RESPONSE_TO_THE_REPORT.doc

Nothing was done by anyone in the Church hierarchy to investigate the Catholic Ashrams and rectify errors.

 

3. A brief biography of Sr. Sara Grant RSCJ who Bishop Thomas Dabre eulogizes:

a. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sara_Grant
EXTRACT

 

Sara Grant, RSCJ (19 December 1922–2002) came to India in 1956, as a missionary and member of the Religious of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, became actively engaged in interreligious dialogue in India. In time, she became a leading figure in the inculturation movement. Her association with Swami Abhishiktananda further led to working on the Advaita Vedanta (non-dualism) teachings of Hindu philosopher Adi Sankara, as revealed in her spiritual autobiography, Towards an Alternative Theology: Confessions of a Non-dualist Christian (1991).

She taught philosophy in Mumbai and Pune for several years, and remained spent many years as co-acharya of the Christa Prema Seva Ashram in Pune, which combines the Hindu ashram and sannyasa model and Christian monasticism. She did a doctorate in the University of Bombay on the concept of relation in Adi Sankara, (ca. 700 C.E.), the authoritative Hindu exponent of the doctrine of non-duality (Advaita). Her work with Sankara, and focus on the understanding of Advaita Vedanta, culminated in the drawing parallels with Christian doctrines.

Bishop Dabre in his Sangha article admits to Sr. Sara Grant’s influence on him. He too, is an ardent proponent of interreligious dialogue and inculturation.

Bishop Dabre gave the 2008 heretical St Pauls New Community “Bible” the Nihil Obstat after which it was withdrawn following a crusade launched by this ministry, because like Sr. Sara Grant’s works, it cited Hindu scriptures against which it “drew parallels with Christian doctrines“. The 2011 Revised Edition, which is far from acceptable to Catholics though 90% of the errors in the original have been excised, has been accorded the Imprimatur by Bishop Dabre!

 

b. Sr. Sara Grant in Towards an Alternative Theology says about her Christa Prema Seva Ashram,
“Everyone knows that they are welcome to join in whatever is going on in the ashram, page 61.

True indeed. At Bede Griffiths’ Saccidananda Ashram, even Hindus and unmarried sexual “partners” receive Holy Communion at the daily Indian Rite “Mass”. Those are the sacrileges that I mentioned earlier.

 

c. In her work Gurus, Ashrams and Christians, pages 114 and 121, Sr. Vandana Mataji RSCJ has said about
Sr. Sara Grant’s ashram,
“During our very first month at [our ashram in] Pune, Swami Abhishiktananda had initiated us into using Hindu scriptures and integrating them into our liturgical life.”

 

d. The front cover of her book Descent to the Source, ATC, 1987
shows the symbol of the OM flowing into the shape of the heart surmounted by a cross.
The cover of her Towards an Alternative Theology- Confessions of a Non-Dualist Christian, ATC, 1991 is
a picture of Jesus the
yogi.

 

e. Appreciation of her theological positions is revealed in a review of the book “Lord of the Dance” in a journal:
“Sara Grant’s is a refreshing perception
that is willing to consider
any claim that
Christ is the unique saviour as an intolerable narrowness.’ [Page 78]

In Towards an Alternative Theology: “Our presentation of the theology of salvation would seem to be one of the areas where [such] reformulation is most urgently called for… It is surprising how many Christians alienated from the Church have been encouraged to look again, and more closely, at the faith of their origins by discovering a community that is open to the truth of other Churches and other religions. [Pages 79, 91]

 

f. She merited a full page in The New Leader of June 16-30, 2000 which said,
Only a month before her death, she wrote in a letter, ‘I’m wrestling with advaita and religious pluralism‘. It could be the summary of all her life.!

 

What is the Bede Griffiths Sangha which has, in the 20 pages of its Summer 2014 issue, a two-page contribution by Bishop Thomas Dabre?

 

I have written briefly about the Sangha in my CATHOLIC ASHRAMS report and I will cite from it further below. But before that, it must be known that the Benedictine priest Fr. Bede Griffiths was a New Ager.

The evidence of that may be read in the CATHOLIC ASHRAMS report. Prominent New Agers from the West came to his ashram and he visited them in Europe and his later writings were greatly influenced by them.

The Sangha:

It is located in Kent, England. The Bede Griffiths Sangha [sangha=a Buddhist community of believers] describes itself as a loose community of men and women whose lives have been inspired by the life and work of Father Bede. During the summer of 1994, Ria Weyens, then at the Christian Meditation Centre in London, gathered together about 15 people for a weekend retreat at the Rowan Tree Centre, to see whether there was enough interest to establish a Sangha dedicated to the vision of Father Bede.

 

The weekend was spent mostly in silence with meditation, chanting bhajans and structuring the day around the rhythm of life at Shantivanam, greeting the sun in the morning with the Gayatri Mantra and closing the day with nama japa… The mornings were dedicated to a period of work, food preparation, and to an activity such as yoga. Out of this sharing came the vision of the Shantivanam Sangham as a broad contemplative community, seeking to live the experience of Shantivanam and Father Bede’s wisdom and compassion, and to support the renewal of contemplative inter-faith life in the United Kingdom. In 1996 the Sangham renamed itself The Bede Griffiths Sangha.

A summer retreat is held at Park Place Pastoral Centre in Hampshire, where the Indian order of sisters is delighted at the celebration of their Indian spirituality to enrich their vocation as Christian nuns. A winter retreat… has been held at St. Peter’s Grange, Prinknash Abbey, where Bede started his monastic career. The support of the Abbot and community of Prinknash in their endeavors is much valued. At many of these retreats they celebrate mass in the Indian style, and in their worship include Indian music and readings from all the religious traditions. The Sangha, of which many members are Christians, publishes a quarterly newsletter of the same name.

The saffron-coloured printed brochure of the Sangha states that Brother Martin Sahajananda, who was with Fr. Bede for 9 years, regularly offers teachings to visitors at Shantivanam and is the Sangha’s anam cara (spiritual friend).

A perusal of the 12-page September 2004 issue of the Sangha newsletter is revealing. The Sangha is in close association with the Kalai Kaveri Dance and Music College in Trichy which is a Catholic institution, and they arrange for the dance troupe to visit the UK to “dance in liturgies [at] several cathedrals” which is a grave liturgical aberration. One of the main dance forms used is Bharatanatyam.

See
DANCING AND BHARATANATYAM IN THE MASS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DANCING_AND_BHARATANATYAM_IN_THE_MASS.doc

 

The Sangha in Scotland provided a photograph of its members “relaxing in a yoga session.After listening to Bro. Martin Sahajananda‘s tapes [no substitute for him in person], the group delved into the Upanishads, performed in our chapel some of the rituals used at Shantivanamand found that the Bluffers Guide to Hinduism proved useful.

Advertisements offer an India Body and Soul Tour ’06; a Meditation* in London which would look at Father Bede’s injunction to develop the
intuitive
mind; and a session titled ‘Tomorrow’s Christian’ by Adrian Smith, a leading advocate of the need to find radical new expressions of traditional faith.

*The meditations they use are the thoroughly New AgeChristian Meditation” promoted by the World Community for Christian Meditation (WCCM).

See WORLD COMMUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN MEDITATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-WORLD_COMMUNITY_FOR_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

Their website says, Father Bede referred to (WCCM founder) John Main as ‘the most important spiritual guide in the Church today’. In Griffiths’ book Return to the Centre, the Sangha’s London address is that of the WCCM.

 

Co-editor Ken Knight uses a whole page to explaining the intricacies of the meaning and proper intonation of the word OM: It may mean ‘Peace, man’… [or] ‘The whole vibrating universe’.”

For those interested in advaita, he suggests a reading of some Upanishads to learn the different qualities of consciousness relating to the sounds from ‘waking sleep’ to ‘samadhi’. The brochure too has a picture of Bede on the front page, and a bold OM on its last page.

There is a contribution by one Jackie, a black belt and expert in judo, aikido and tai chi, on the martial arts.

 

NOTE:

The purpose of my providing these seemingly irrelevant details is to emphasize that there is NOTHING remotely Catholic or Christian being experienced at Sangha gatherings or promoted by this fans-of-Father Bede organization. […]

 

The Bede Griffiths Sangha Newsletter http://www.bedegriffiths.com/sangha/san_9.htm carries an article The Ashram and the Eucharist by Bede in which he presents his theological arguments on the ‘real’ meaning of the presence of Jesus in the Eucharist, and for the primacy of yoga and meditation over the Eucharist.

The Vatican Council said that the Eucharist is the source and summit of the activity of the Church. I have always found difficulty with this.”

It is suggested that the good Bishops read this and other writings of Bede including the series on The Church [in the same Newsletter] in which, among other things, he rejects the Church’s claims to being ‘One’ and ‘Apostolic’.

Another quote of his: There’s no evidence that Peter founded the Roman church. In fact, there’s very positive evidence that he did not.”

Bede also writes, “Meditation is an art whereby we seek to go beyond the body and the senses. We try to calm the body, by the practice of yoga if necessary, and then to calm the senses… often by using a mantra.” For support he refers to Trappist monk Thomas Merton who was actually a proponent and Master of Zen
meditation.

 

Bede rejects the Eucharist for “meditation” as do other ashram leaders for the simple practical reason that non-Catholics cannot participate in it while meditation can be practised by all and sundry! I have gone into detail on this in my CATHOLIC ASHRAMS report and elsewhere.

 

One has simply to go to the Internet for the volumes of revolutionary anti-Catholic and New Age material posted on websites connected with Fr. Bede Griffiths’ legacy — the Bede Griffiths Sangha, Russill Paul, Sr. Pascaline Coff OSB, Wayne Teasdale, the New Monk Project, the Camaldoli monastery, the Sangha newsletters, and many others.

I’m not doing that, but we will take a look at the Summer 2014 Sangha newsletter (10 years on from the 2004 one that we just examined) http://www.bedegriffithssangha.org.uk/bgs_newsletter_summer2014_sm.pdf to which Bishop Thomas Dabre contributed:

 

Nothing much has changed. It’s still New Age. It’s still allied with the New Age WCCM. There’s a three-page write-up on the New Age meditation and an advertisement on page 19. There’s another ad. for a non-duality advaita course.

Prominent New Ager Rupert Sheldrake, a frequent visitor to Bede’s ashram, is cited on page 15.

Prints of a painting of Arunachala, the mountain of “Lord” Shiva are offered on sale:

 


 

 


Bro. John Martin Sahajananda

 

Martin Sahajananda of Saccidananda Ashram who openly defies and denies Catholic Church teaching on every conceivable issue (see the CATHOLIC ASHRAMS report) and has published numerous books that propagate his rebellious teachings is still very much in control of the Sangha. He tours Europe (giving seminars at the residence of Rupert Sheldrake in London) and the USA for several months every year, disseminating his heretical anti-Eucharist, anti-Sacraments, pro-autonomous Indian Church views.

 

If Bishop Thomas Dabre had actually read my CATHOLIC ASHRAMS report in 2005 as assured by him to me, why would he be writing for the Sangha newsletter?

 

Global Catholicism and the politics of yoga

http://www.cruxnow.com/church/2015/08/08/beware-of-unintended-consequences-on-the-divorced-and-remarried/

By John L. Allen Jr., john.allen@cruxnow.com August 8, 2015 EXTRACT

Back in 1989, the Vatican’s doctrinal watchdog agency, the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, issued a document expressing caution about eastern spiritual practices such as Zen meditation and yoga. It drew howls of protest from outraged Western devotees of those pursuits, many of whom saw the warning as typically blinkered and reactionary.

Especially in the case of yoga, most Americans and Europeans don’t attach any real spiritual significance to it – many would be hard pressed to explain what role it plays in Hindu devotion, and some might not even realize it has a link to Hinduism. As a result, the idea of the Vatican being threatened struck them as saying more about the defensiveness of Rome than about the dangers of yoga.

Today, however, that document is enjoying a new vogue in what many Westerners might consider an unlikely setting: India, where yoga was born.

If nothing else, the ferment in Indian Catholic circles offers a lesson in one of the core truths about Catholicism in the early 21st century. It’s a global faith, and trying to see issues in the Church exclusively through Western eyes just won’t cut it.

 

 

 

By way of background, India elected a new government last year under Prime Minister Narendra Modi that’s closely allied with the country’s burgeoning Hindu nationalist movements, especially the Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh, or RSS. Since taking power, Modi has moved aggressively to promote India’s Hindu identity, a trend that critics refer to derisively as the “saffronization” of the country.

(Saffron is the golden yellow color of the robes worn by Hindu sages, and also the color of banners carried by Hindu nationalists.)

One priority in this campaign has been the promotion of yoga. On June 21, the government sponsored a first-ever “International Yoga Day” featuring a mass yoga demonstration in one city and a large international conference in another extolling the physical, psychological, and spiritual benefits of yoga. All in, Modi’s team spent more than $5 million US on the event.

That pro-yoga drive is of a piece with a number of other recent initiatives, including beef bans and anti-conversion laws in several Indian states, and even a new national science project intended to demonstrate the health benefits of cow urine. (Given the cow’s status as a sacred animal, Hindu devotees will sometimes drink cow urine or rub it on their heads and bodies.)

Religious minorities generally view the saffronization campaign as indirectly aimed at them. Christians in particular were irked that the government set “International Yoga Day” for a Sunday, seeing it as a deliberate poke in the eye.

These trends help explain the row that’s broken out among Indian Catholics over what the Church ought to be saying about yoga.

Earlier this summer, the official newspaper of the Catholic Archdiocese of Bombay published a series of articles that struck most readers as yoga-friendly. One such piece, by Bishop Thomas Dabre of Pune, suggested that yoga can have positive therapeutic effects on both mind and body.

It was especially striking since Dabre is a respected intellectual and a former head of the Indian bishops’ doctrinal commission.

Ferocious backlash ensued on-line, with various Catholic pundits, bloggers, and activists tossing around terms such as “heresy,” “apostasy,” and “schism.”

Those critics prominently cited the 1989 Vatican document*.

Many Indian Catholics applauded the reaction, not necessarily because they shared the doctrinal assessment, but because they felt Dabre and other Catholic leaders were being feckless in failing to stand up to the government’s pro-Hindu agenda. […]

John L. Allen Jr. is a liberal –Michael

 

LETTERS

On 6 Aug 2015 19:28, “Erika Gibello” wrote, BCC to Michael Prabhu:

Dear Christopher,

I am attaching my article on Yoga, which is accepted by Pope Benedict XVI emeritus already in 1989. It is quite clear that in the publication: Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Life, Yoga is negatively evaluated for a Catholic.

From experience working for many years with Father Rufus, he had found that practising yoga was a block to deliverance from evil spirits. Bishop Dabre might not believe such. When in Bombay I will try to speak to him. […]

In Christ,

Erika Gibello, Secretary, International Association for Deliverance, London

 

Sent: Monday, August 10, 2015 1:53 PM

Dear Michael,

Congratulations on your excellent work informing about yoga’s incompatibility with our faith. I found it particularly disturbing the “yoga therapy” to cure illnesses promoted in a Catholic Church. Not only is it contrary to our faith, but also extremely dangerous, since those types of “alternative” therapies have been repeatedly proved useless and dangerous, since patients who chose them instead of conventional science-based medicine can suffer serious consequences, even death.

As Christians, we protect life, and therefore yoga offered as a “healing cure” is unacceptable spiritually as well as physically.

Maria Laura Pio, Switzerland

 

*Date: Thu, 13 Aug 2015 09:17:32 -0700

Dear Michael 

I hope Bishop Dabre does read the 1989 encyclical as well as understand his role as a prince of the Church.

I think there are many in the hierarchy implicit in John Allen’s note that are silently resisting this foolishness of yoga promotion though. It would help immensely if they ceased emulating Nicodemus and come out and oppose teaching of error.

God bless,

Derrick D’Costa, Bahrain/Mumbai

 

 

 

 


RELATED FILES ON BISHOP THOMAS DABRE

IS BISHOP DABRE FORMER CHAIRMAN DOCTRINAL COMMISSION A PROPONENT OF YOGA?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_BISHOP_DABRE_FORMER_CHAIRMAN_DOCTRINAL_COMMISSION_A_PROPONENT_OF_YOGA.doc

THE CRUCIFIX IS GRADUALLY VANISHING FROM OUR CHURCHES (BISHOP THOMAS DABRE’S DIOCESE)

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_CRUCIFIX_IS_GRADUALLY_VANISHING_FROM_OUR_CHURCHES.doc

BANGALORE DELIVERANCE MINISTRY LEADER OBJECTS TO PRIEST’S CRITICISM OF YOGA-ENDORSING BISHOP THOMAS DABRE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BANGALORE_DELIVERANCE_MINISTRY_LEADER_OBJECTS_TO_PRIESTS_CRITICISM_OF_YOGA-ENDORSING_BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE.doc

 

Since June 2015, Bishop Dabre has used the social media as well as the print media (both secular as well as that of the Church: The Examiner) to give Catholics as well as non-Catholics a totally deceitful picture of the Catholic Church’s position on yoga, and this is what has incensed Fr. Conrad Saldanha.

My own report, collating all the information from different sources, has been delayed for over 8 weeks because of injuries sustained by me in a motor accident, but it will soon be published as

BISHOP THOMAS DABRE BRAZENLY LIES IN PRINT AND INTERNET MEDIA ABOUT THE CHURCH POSITION ON YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE_BRAZENLY_LIES_IN_PRINT_AND_ON_SOCIAL_MEDIA_ABOUT_THE_CHURCH_POSITION_ON_YOGA.doc



The short-lived honeymoon of Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas and Prakash Lasrado, yoga advocates

$
0
0


AUGUST 11/12, 2015

 

The short-lived honeymoon of Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas and Prakash Lasrado, yoga advocates

 
 

Prakash Lasrado is an anonymous person who, in order to retain his anonymity, has even declined an instruction from the Cardinal Archbishop’s house in Mumbai (Bombay) to meet with them in connection with the incessant barrage of emails that he sends every few minutes of the day either on the issue of yoga or his “rebuttals” of the reports that I release on my web site (he is apparently subscribed to a blog that reproduces most of my publications and is operated by a lay Catholic based in another city.)

I first saw Lasrado’s name in another forwarded email copied to him and I made an enquiry in return.

In response, Prakash Lasrado first wrote to me (evading an answer to my questions) on May 6, 2013, on two issues, one of which was yoga.

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Michael Prabhu
Cc:
Long List Sent: Monday, May 06, 2013 10:02 AM

Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE

Dear Michael, 

I have certain differences of opinion with you.

I feel that

1. Yoga -minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a good body exercise

2. Laypeople must not be allowed to preach. However they can give testimonies of healing, conversion etc. I have seen certain erroneous articles in Examiner written by laypeople.

Regards, Prakash

That day alone, without introducing himself, he sent me SIX emails within the space of a few hours.

The following day, May 7, 2013, he sent me TWELVE emails.

All of the emails were copied to a long list (maybe 60 or 70) of persons (cardinals, bishops, priests and laity).

I wrote to Prakash Lasrado just once, copy to one individual and BCC to three others:

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com

Sent: Tuesday, May 07, 2013 7:34 PM Subject: YOUR NUMEROUS EMAILS TO ME IN RESPONSE TO MY EMAIL EXTRACT

My dear brother Prakash,

I write this to you with absolutely no offense, so please don’t take it amiss and be offended.

I take every email that I receive very seriously, and as you can see below, I have given the exact same consideration to all of yours, and taken out the relevant information copied below after spending nearly three precious hours of my ministry time on them hoping to gain something, which I really didn’t in the end.

So may I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me?

In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond, which I request you to not do]…

Towards the end, you started to send general Catholic information. I am subscribed to all Catholic news agencies and so I already have all the information that you sent. We are both wasting our time. Kindly honour my request to have my name removed, brother.

Thank you and God bless you.

Michael

Prakash Lasrado’s response was to drop the “Dear” Michael and turn hostile:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Fergus Misquitta; prabhu; Arcanjo Sodder; Zezie Sodder
Cc:
Long List EXTRACT

Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:12 AM

Subject: RE: Laity must not preach without permission from the bishop

Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently. […]

I have kept my assurance to not write him again. But this anonymous individual did not adhere to his word and has continued to write emails, now running into thousands since he commenced in May 2013, twenty-seven months ago.

 

 

Many recipients, including Mumbai advocates Arcanjo and Zezie Sodder addressed above, got tired of his rantings and anonymity and persuaded him to remove their names from his mailing list although with immense difficulty (after finally threatening him with legal action if he persisted in writing).

 

Before that happened, they wrote to Prakash Lasrado in defense of some of the false charges that he had made against this ministry (incidentally it was Lasrado [Sunday, July 07, 2013 9:31 AM] who made me aware of their letter to him by forwarding it to me):

From: Arcanjo Sodder <arcanjosodder@hotmail.com> Date: Sat, Jul 6, 2013 11:04 AM Cc: Long List
To: Prakash Lasrado <prakash.lasrado@gmail.com> Subject: RE: More evidence of tampering on Michael Prabhu’s blog
Prakash,

I have read your mails charging Michael Prabhu with “tampering” with your emails and those of others.

As evidence, you produced a letter of yours that he reproduced in his blog along with many others of yours.

I examined the blog that you refer to as his but do not see any evidence of tampering.

Michael clearly highlighted that it was an EXTRACT and selectively copied only two of the six points of your letter giving your original numbering as they were the ones that he was addressing in his rebuttal of you in that particular section of his report.

Michael may have felt that the other four points were not directly related and since all his reports are exhaustive he may have taken an extract. With regard to them, he wrote in other places in that report that he would be rebutting you on other issues if found necessary.

Prakash, you are writing numerous letters to him that may not concern his nature of work.

Otherwise he would not be interested in what you say or do and would never have written about you in the first place.

Also, he has faithfully reproduced all your other emails in totality according to the topic he was addressing. He doesn’t mix up different topics when he writes.

Whenever he reproduces only a portion or section of a letter or email, I find that he always clarifies that it is an EXTRACT.

So your charge of tampering of mails by him is not true. He made it clear that he was not copying your entire letter.

Based on that wrong and false premise, and without the slightest shred of evidence, you extend the accusation to say that he tampers in the same way with other people’s emails and so anything that he writes must not be believed.

If he is “revising” people’s emails as you allege based on your one example which is itself an incorrect allegation, he would have been exposed a long time ago because his ministry is a high-profile one.

My study of his many reports makes me conclude that he does rigorous research and every statement is backed with printed and published evidence, including in the matter of your repeated accusation that he has falsely reported on Missionaries of Charity Sr. Nirmala Joshi. He has cited the concerned magazine/newspaper as the information is not available on the Internet. Prakash you yourself are of the opinion that if something appears in the secular press it is true.

You accuse Michael of “unethical” practices for writing about you and others. It is his ministry to do so about errors in the Church and those who promote them. He uses his web site in the same way as you have the freedom to send your emails.

The link to the blog that you provided is not his. The blog belongs to a person in Bangalore who is not under Michael’s control or authority. So you are wrong in referring to that blog as Michael’s. He only owns a web site. The blog probably copies from Michael’s web site.

Michael has also written in the said report that he has not blocked any of your emails. He has copied them all in his report. However it may happen that when a person’s mail box is full, mails do bounce back. So it is my opinion that that too is a false accusation against him.

After verification of your charges against what is recorded in his report, it appears that it is you who have sent him mails and since he had sent you an e mail stating that he would not respond to any of your emails he probably had no option but to rebut you on his web site because he disagrees with you on your liberal views on yoga etc. and it is you who have leveled accusations against Michael.

I feel that if you stop writing to him, and remove him from your list of addresses, he will have nothing new to use against you.

Prakash I once again request you to read his articles published on his website. He has really taken pains and each article will need days of research. Michael in one of the few persons who exposes errors in the Church and all his reports are backed by meticulous research. Let me assure you that all that he has written about persons in Mumbai, I know for a fact is absolutely true. Till today not a single person has filed a single case against him despite Michael openly exposing them and yes a number of persons exposed by him have tremendous financial resources.

We need to pray for Michael and his ministry and it is the need of the hour to have more Michael’s.
A.M. SODDER

 

Through an email Sent: Tuesday, July 29, 2014 5:18 PM Prakash Lasrado informed one and all that he had launched a blog “to counter” me. This despite advocate Arcanjo Sodder’s vouching (in the email above) that I do not own or operate the ephesians511blog that Prakash Lasrado is obsessed about:

Subject: EXPOSING MICHAEL PRABHU’S DEFAMATORY TRICKS AGAINST PRAKASH LASRADO BLOG

Michael Prabhu,

Since you delete my comments on your ephesians blog, I have put a new blog to counter you.

http://lasrado.wordpress.com/2014/07/29/exposing-michael-prabhus-defamatory-tricks-against-prakash-lasrado/

Enjoy!!!! Prakash

 

Fr. Conrad Saldanha, a priest of the Archdiocese of Bombay, received his first email from Prakash Lasrado on October 29, 2013, similarly copied (like all of his to me) to the Bombay Cardinal, scores of Bishops, priests and laity:

(Once again, the issue that bothered him was yoga as he noted that Fr. Conrad Saldanha is strongly opposed to it on his blog.)

Subject: Challenge to Fr. Conrad Saldanha on yoga

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To: frconrad@rediffmail.com
Sent: Tue, 29 Oct ’13 8:59 am

Cc: Cardinal Oswald Gracious <diocesebombay@gmail.com>, Oswald Gracias <abpossie@gmail.com>, Percival Fernandez <bp.percivalfernandez@gmail.com>, “divineretreatcentre@gmail.com” <divineretreatcentre@gmail.com>, “Fr. Augustine Vallooran VC” <augustinedivine@gmail.com>, “athazhath@hotmail.com” <athazhath@hotmail.com>, Catholic Bishops conference of India <cbcisec@gmail.com>, “agnelo78@gmail.com” <agnelo78@gmail.com>, Pronuncio <nuntius@apostolicnunciatureindia.com>, “archbishop@bangalorearchdiocese.com” <archbishop@bangalorearchdiocese.com>, Archbishop Filip Neri <archbpgoa@gmail.com>, Bishop Agnelo Gracias <agnelorg@gmail.com>, “abpstan@gmail.com” <abpstan@gmail.com>, Bishop Ferdie Fonseca <bishopferdie101@rediffmail.com>, “Aloysius Paul D’ Souza” <bp.aloysiuspaul@gmail.com>, Ronnie Prabhu <ronnieprabhu@yahoo.com>, “cardinaltoppo@gmail.com” <cardinaltoppo@gmail.com>, Fr Clement de Lima <clemlima@gmail.com>, “derozario@jesuits.net” <derozario@jesuits.net>, Editor <editor@examiner.in>, “mail@examiner.in” <mail@examiner.in>, “frwillie_menezes@sify.com” <frwillie_menezes@sify.com>, Ryan Anthony Fernandes <friar.ryan@gmail.com>, “frkammattil@yahoo.com” <frkammattil@yahoo.com>, Fr Adrian <fradrianf@yahoo.com>, Fr Tony Mendonca <frtonym@yahoo.com>, Fr Rui Comelo <rcomelo@yahoo.co.in>, “jeppuseminary@yahoo.co.in” <jeppuseminary@yahoo.co.in>, “thomas_macwan@yahoo.co.in” <thomas_macwan@yahoo.co.in>, Fr Ralph Fernandes <mercychurchpok.2008@rediffmail.com>, “telestoppo@rediffmail.com” <telestoppo@rediffmail.com>, Bishop of Vasai <vasaidiocese@gmail.com>, “jerrydms@yahoo.com” <jerrydms@yahoo.com>, “Prashanth D’Souza” <prashusj@gmail.com>, John Baptist Saldanha <jbsaldanha@yahoo.com>, Fr Warner Dsouza <warnie33@yahoo.com>, Fr Salu Rodrigues <fr.salu.rodrigues@gmail.com>, “bishopckm@yahoo.co.in” <bishopckm@yahoo.co.in>, “anthaswam@yahoo.co.in” <anthaswam@yahoo.co.in>, “faustinelobo@yahoo.in” <faustinelobo@yahoo.in>, “austinnorris@hotmail.com” <austinnorris@hotmail.com>, John Rumao <frjohnrumao@gmail.com>, Catholic Bishops conference of India <contact@cbci.in>, “cilwilvas@yahoo.com” <cilwilvas@yahoo.com>, “antonygpinto@yahoo.com” <antonygpinto@yahoo.com>, John Sequeira <jonaseq@gmail.com>, Fr Michael Goveas <mwgoveas@gmail.com>, FR Vernon <vernonaguiar@hotmail.com>, “lancy_dcruz@hotmail.com” <lancy_dcruz@hotmail.com>, “holycrosschurchcordel@gmail.com” <holycrosschurchcordel@gmail.com>, Francis Serrao <frankieserrao@jesuits.net>, walter monteiro <walsimster@gmail.com>, Terence Monteiro <terence.monteiro@gmail.com>, Robert Monteiro <bob.monteiro@gmail.com>, “pernelson@yahoo.com” <pernelson@yahoo.com>, “wecare@rediffmail.com” <wecare@rediffmail.com>, Cedric Prakash <sjprashant@gmail.com>, “Fr Eugene Lobo S.J.” <sjceugene@yahoo.com>, “meetfrsantosh@gmail.com” <meetfrsantosh@gmail.com>

Rev. Fr. Conrad Saldanha,

I am referring to your below article condemning yoga even for health benefits

http://frconradsaldanha.blogspot.in/search/label/Effects%20of%20Yoga

I have the following questions for you

1. Do you condemn Christian yoga taught at St. Pius seminary, Mumbai?

https://sites.google.com/site/stpiusxcollege/staff/visiting-staff

2. Please show me one UNEQUIVOCAL Vatican statement banning yoga in any document.

The Vatican has rightly warned of the dangers of yoga just as we all know the dangers of swimming in flooded waters or in high tide etc. Does it mean that swimming is banned altogether? Does it mean yoga is banned?

Regards, Prakash 

I became aware of the above mailing list, which has continued till date, only this week when preparing the present report. Prakash Lasrado kept my email out of that list just as he kept Fr. Conrad Saldanha out of the other list that contained my email id in the “To” column.

I am unaware if Fr. Conrad Saldanha ever acknowledged any of Lasrado’s hundreds of emails.

 

In November 2013, Cardinal Oswald Gracias, Archbishop of Bombay, invites Prakash Lasrado over to meet with him. (Why doesn’t he ask ME to meet him when I am exposing so much of New Age and other error in his Archdiocese and in the Indian Church, I wonder?) Whatever did he invite the yoga-promoting Lasrado for? Does it mean that the Cardinal values and appreciate his nonsensical diarrhoea of pro-New Age emails every day, or his pro-yoga advocacy? Or his attacks on the articles on Fr. Conrad’s blog and my web site? Did he think that he could use Prakash Lasrado to “harass” us even more than he is presently attempting to do?

The invitation from the Cardinal to Lasrado came almost immediately after Lasrado’s opening salvo on Fr. Saldanha. Since the Archdiocese has been victimizing Fr. Saldanha for several years now and has been unsuccessful in silencing his exposes of New Age and other error among the Church hierarchy, did they hope to use Lasrado as a tool to further their ends?

If so, they tried to team up with the wrong individual as my recent reports on Lasrado have shown, e.g.:

 

 

PRAKASH LASRADO RECOMMENDS TO INDIAN BISHOPS THE NEW AGE YOGIC MEDITATION OF A FAKE BISHOP WHO GATECRASHED A VATICAN CONCLAVE AND PROMOTES SEX TOYS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRAKASH_LASRADO_RECOMMENDS_TO_INDIAN_BISHOPS_THE_NEW_AGE_YOGIC_MEDITATION_OF_A_FAKE_BISHOP_WHO_GATECRASHED_A_VATICAN_CONCLAVE_AND_PROMOTES_SEX_TOYS.doc

Moreover, the Cardinal misjudged Prakash Lasrado. The only thing that he has going for him in his nefarious activities is his anonymity, and he has shown the Cardinal that that is something he’s never going to give up:

 

On Sat, Nov 2, 2013 at 9:08 AM, Archbishop Bombay <diocesebombay@gmail.com> wrote:

Dear Mr. Prakash,
His Eminence Oswald Cardinal Gracias would like to meet you on 4 November 2013 at 5 pm at Archbishop’s House in connection with the issues you have been raising.
With every good wishes,
Fr Emmanuel K.T.
Secretary to the Archbishop

 

From: Prakash Lasrado <prakash.lasrado@gmail.comSun, 3 Nov ’13 9:58 am EXTRACT

To: Archbishop Bombay <diocesebombay@gmail.com>, Fr Conrad Saldanha <frconrad@rediffmail.com>

Cc: Oswald Gracious <abpossie@gmail.com>, Percival Fernandez <bp.percivalfernandez@gmail.com>, “divineretreatcentre@gmail.com” <divineretreatcentre@gmail.com>, “Fr. Augustine Vallooran VC” <augustinedivine@gmail.com>, “athazhath@hotmail.com” <athazhath@hotmail.com>, Catholic Bishops conference of India <cbcisec@gmail.com>, “agnelo78@gmail.com” <agnelo78@gmail.com>, Pronuncio <nuntius@apostolicnunciatureindia.com>, “archbishop@bangalorearchdiocese.com” <archbishop@bangalorearchdiocese.com>, Archbishop Filip Neri <archbpgoa@gmail.com>, Bishop Agnelo Gracias <agnelorg@gmail.com>, “abpstan@gmail.com” <abpstan@gmail.com>, Bishop Ferdie Fonseca <bishopferdie101@rediffmail.com>, “Aloysius Paul D’ Souza” <bp.aloysiuspaul@gmail.com>, Ronnie Prabhu <ronnieprabhu@yahoo.com>, “cardinaltoppo@gmail.com” <cardinaltoppo@gmail.com>, Fr Clement de Lima <clemlima@gmail.com>, “derozario@jesuits.net” <derozario@jesuits.net>, Editor <editor@examiner.in>, “mail@examiner.in” <mail@examiner.in>, “frwillie_menezes@sify.com” <frwillie_menezes@sify.com>, Ryan Anthony Fernandes <friar.ryan@gmail.com>, “frkammattil@yahoo.com” <frkammattil@yahoo.com>, Fr Adrian <fradrianf@yahoo.com>, Fr Tony Mendonca <frtonym@yahoo.com>, Fr Rui Comelo <rcomelo@yahoo.co.in>, “jeppuseminary@yahoo.co.in” <jeppuseminary@yahoo.co.in>, “thomas_macwan@yahoo.co.in” <thomas_macwan@yahoo.co.in>, Fr Ralph Fernandes <mercychurchpok.2008@rediffmail.com>, “telestoppo@rediffmail.com” <telestoppo@rediffmail.com>, Bishop of Vasai <vasaidiocese@gmail.com>, “jerrydms@yahoo.com” <jerrydms@yahoo.com>, “Prashanth D’Souza” <prashusj@gmail.com>, John Baptist Saldanha <jbsaldanha@yahoo.com>, Fr Warner Dsouza <warnie33@yahoo.com>, Fr Salu Rodrigues <fr.salu.rodrigues@gmail.com>, “bishopckm@yahoo.co.in” <bishopckm@yahoo.co.in>, “anthaswam@yahoo.co.in” <anthaswam@yahoo.co.in>, “faustinelobo@yahoo.in” <faustinelobo@yahoo.in>, “austinnorris@hotmail.com” <austinnorris@hotmail.com>, John Rumao <frjohnrumao@gmail.com>, Catholic Bishops conference of India <contact@cbci.in>, “cilwilvas@yahoo.com” <cilwilvas@yahoo.com>, “antonygpinto@yahoo.com” <antonygpinto@yahoo.com>, John Sequeira <jonaseq@gmail.com>, Fr Michael Goveas <mwgoveas@gmail.com>, FR Vernon <vernonaguiar@hotmail.com>, “lancy_dcruz@hotmail.com” <lancy_dcruz@hotmail.com>, “holycrosschurchcordel@gmail.com” <holycrosschurchcordel@gmail.com>, Francis Serrao <frankieserrao@jesuits.net>, walter monteiro <walsimster@gmail.com>, Terence Monteiro <terence.monteiro@gmail.com>, Robert Monteiro <bob.monteiro@gmail.com>, “pernelson@yahoo.com” <pernelson@yahoo.com>, “wecare@rediffmail.com” <wecare@rediffmail.com>, Cedric Prakash <sjprashant@gmail.com>, “Fr Eugene Lobo S.J.” <sjceugene@yahoo.com>, “meetfrsantosh@gmail.com” <meetfrsantosh@gmail.com> Subject: Re: Appointment with Cardinal Oswald Gracias

Rev. Fr. KT Emmanuel, Cardinal Gracias,

Thank you for your invitation.

I cannot and will not meet you personally.

Please do NOT take punitive action against anybody, only corrective action.

I feel Fr. Conrad Saldanha is theologically weak and must read CCC and Vatican encyclicals thoroughly before writing on blogs. […]

All issues will be raised by me via email with cc to all as and when they arise.

Regards, Prakash
(The cunning Lasrado has ensured that this correspondence was NOT COPIED TO ME!)

 

Now we come to the other subject in the title of this present report, Bangalore diocesan priest Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas. Like Prakash Lasrado, he sincerely believes that yoga is neither Hindu nor New Age, and after a report by me on his New Age leanings,

FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc, he exchanged a few emails with me, challenging me, but with respect and comparatively sensible objections as compared to Lasrado.

 

Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas‘ posts and conversations are to be seen on Facebook and various blogs. The time clock shows him writing in at all times of the day and at very odd hours in the night. In fact, a casual assessment shows him spending an inordinate amount of time on social media, obviously adversely affecting his prayer time and pastoral work as a parish priest.

Whenever the matter of yoga surfaces, he weighs in on the side of the Hindu meditation and opposes those Catholics who condemn the practice.

The most recent case was when he debated Fr. Conrad Saldanha on the latter’s blog. See my report:

BANGALORE DELIVERANCE MINISTRY LEADER OBJECTS TO PRIEST’S CRITICISM OF YOGA-ENDORSING BISHOP THOMAS DABRE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BANGALORE_DELIVERANCE_MINISTRY_LEADER_OBJECTS_TO_PRIESTS_CRITICISM_OF_YOGA-ENDORSING_BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE.doc

In June of this year, Most Rev. Thomas Dabre, Bishop of Vasai, had advocated the practice of Surya Namaskar as well as yoga through articles written by him and published not only in the secular media but also in the official weekly mouthpiece of the Archdiocese of Bombay, The Examiner. The stuff was all over the Internet, and Fr. Saldanha wrote several fiery articles accusing the Bishop, who was formerly the Chairman of the Doctrinal Commission of the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India, of heresy and apostasy.

It was also on that count that Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas opposed Fr. Conrad Saldanha on the latter’s blog.

Bishop Dabre used the social media as well as the print media (both secular as well as that of the Church) to give Catholics as well as non-Catholics a totally deceitful picture of the Catholic Church’s position on yoga, and this is what has incensed Fr. Conrad Saldanha.

My own report, collating all the information from different sources, has been delayed for over 8 weeks because of hospitalisation due to injuries sustained by me in an accident, but it will soon be published as

BISHOP THOMAS DABRE BRAZENLY LIES IN PRINT AND INTERNET MEDIA ABOUT THE CHURCH POSITION ON YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE_BRAZENLY_LIES_IN_PRINT_AND_ON_SOCIAL_MEDIA_ABOUT_THE_CHURCH_POSITION_ON_YOGA.doc

 

In June 2015, Prakash Lasrado for the first time combined addressing Fr. Conrad Saldanha and me in a single email (he has intermittently dropped the “Rev.” prefix from Fr. Conrad’s name):

Subject: Disagree with you and Michael Prabhu on yoga

From: Prakash Lasrado <prakash.lasrado@gmail.comSat, 27 Jun ’15 9:58 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha <frconrad@rediffmail.com>, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Fr. Conrad,

Regarding your recent blog article below 

http://frconradsaldanha.blogspot.in/2015/06/should-christians-dabble-with-yogic.html

I disagree with you on yoga

Here is my counter response to Michael Prabhu.

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/2015/06/21/rebuttal-to-michael-prabhu-regarding-fr-joe-pereira-and-yoga/

Let’s have a debate on this topic with cc to all.

Regards, Prakash

Since then, all of his emails were addressed to the two of us as if we were working as a team!

 

On the 4th of August, Prakash Lasrado corrals Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas into the list (obtaining his email address from my FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE report):

 

August 4, Lasrado’s first email, (numbered 1, followed by 2, 3…) to Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas:

1.
From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Tue, 4 Aug ’15 8:18 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Re: Query for Michael Prabhu and Fr. Conrad on yoga

Rev. Fr. Conrad, Michael Prabhu,

Do you agree with the Vatican statement in red?

If not, you are not good Catholics. 

V. Questions of Method

16. The majority of the great religions which have sought union with God in prayer have also pointed out ways to achieve it. Just as “the Catholic Church rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions,”18 neither should these ways be rejected out of hand simply because they are not Christian. On the contrary, one can take from them what is useful so long as the Christian conception of prayer, its logic and requirements are never obscured

http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_19891015_meditazione-cristiana_en.html

Regards, Prakash

 

 

2. Again on August 4, Lasrado’s second email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Tue, 4 Aug ’15 10:33 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu is a heretic

Michael Prabhu says in his blog below 

http://ephesians511blog.com/2015/07/25/bombay-church-mouthpiece-the-examiner-accused-of-promoting-heretical-views/

There are very learned theologians who reject all sixteen Council Documents and believe that there will one day be a Pope who will throw out Vatican II and link the Church back to its 2000-year old tradition, thus ridding Her of the doctrinal heresies and liturgical aberrations that have crept in even though nowhere mandated by the Council.

My rebuttal 

Beware of Michael Prabhu, a heretic who is unhappy with Vatican II documents 

Instead of following the Pope, he is rebelling against the Church and Vatican II.

Prakash

(Lasrado is referring to my report

CHURCH MOUTHPIECE THE EXAMINER ACCUSED OF PROMOTING HERESY 24 JULY 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_MOUTHPIECE_THE EXAMINER_ACCUSED_OF_PROMOTING_HERESY.doc)

 

3. Once again on August 4, Lasrado’s third email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Tue, 4 Aug ’15 10:52 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Examining Michael Prabhu’s heresy

Michael Prabhu,

Do you wish that the future Pope throws out all Vatican II documents?

Do you believe that the Vatican II documents contain heresies and liturgical aberrations?

If you find heresies and aberrations let us know. 

I do not find any heresy or liturgical aberration in Vatican II documents. 
Prakash

 

That got Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas to step out and ally himself with Prakash Lasrado! His first letter to Lasrado is dated August 5, 2015. But take note that the priest very prudently dropped the long CC list to the Cardinal and Bishops when replying to Lasrado — but including the two of us (Fr. Saldanha and me):

a. From: Adrian Mascarenhas adrianfcm@hotmail.com
To: Prakash Lasrado <prakash.lasrado@gmail.com>, frconrad@rediffmail.com, Michael Prabhu michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Date: Wed, 5 Aug 2015 13:11:59 +0530

Subject: RE: Examining Michael Prabhu’s heresy

Dear Prakash Lasrado,
Sorry, I typed this out earlier but there was a power failure and I was unable to send my message.
First of all, greetings, and thank you for bringing up this important issue of Vatican II and its reception and recognition by certain fundamentalist groups and self-styled theologians.
In the case of Mr. Michael Prabhu, I had also pointed out some of the heretical statements on his website, a few years back – especially his quotes from self-ordained Ukrainian bishops* (by the way, Mr. Michael Prabhu himself teaches a self-appointed magisterium according to which he is the supreme authority and the bishops have to bow down to his teachings on Yoga etc.) *This issue has been addressed by me in one of the reports in the series on Fr. Adrian -Michael
I fear that it is not a case of one or two sentences of Vatican II which he is rejecting. Rather, he is rejecting the whole concept of Vatican II in toto. Let me explain.
Vatican II is above all a Council that calls for communion. The Church is described as the body of Christ, the People of God, and the Sacrament of Salvation. The Eucharistic Communion is the Source and Summit of Christian life.
The writings of Vatican II analyse the Church on the basis of a threefold communion – a common faith, common sacraments, and structural unity. This gives birth to a threefold communion – doctrinal, sacramental and fraternal / hierarchical. This is based on the threefold office of Christ, as prophet, priest and king.
About the points that Mr. Michael Prabhu keeps raising, it is true that they are moral and doctrinal issues. These are minor issues, not concerning any article of the Nicene Creed directly. However, by harping on them, and by calling for the excommunication of important church leaders including bishops (and possibly even Popes), Mr. Michael Prabhu is raising them to the level of central theological issues which is totally not in keeping with the spirit of Vatican II.
Secondly, communion in sacraments. I am not sure what is Mr. Michael Prabhu’s attitude. For example, would he receive absolution from me? Would he receive communion from hosts consecrated by me? I have my doubts. Hence, his status as regards sacramental communion with the Catholic Church is at the moment uncertain, at least in my understanding.
Third, we have fraternal communion as well as hierarchical communion. As Christians, we must all experience that we are one People of God, and that the Bishops and Priests are our leaders.

 

 

 

It is HERE ABOVE ALL that Mr. Michael Prabhu’s views are doing the highest amount of damage to the Church. He not only rejects certain priests and bishops but also openly calls for the laity to rebel against them. He judges certain church leaders and condemns them as heretics. He has organised protest movements against the Community Bible, which obviously means he has a different community of his own making. Hence it is crystal clear from the actions of Mr. Michael Prabhu, that he has no regard for fraternal or hierarchical communion.
At the same time, the Church has not broken communion with him. He may have excommunicated us, but we have never given him the appropriate penalty. This is not a sign of weakness on our part, but rather a sign of mercy and a recognition that Mr. Michael Prabhu has some useful gifts and talents which he has channelised in the wrong direction – not due to any bad intention on his part, but purely due to lack of theological knowledge and a disproportionate focus on petty issues which have never been mentioned in any creed or Church Council.
Hence I would like to assure you that if Mr. Michael Prabhu wishes to repent and return to the threefold communion, the door is always open and in fact I would willingly grant him absolution of all the damage he has caused to the Church. However, if he would like to persevere in his false teachings, he is not only going against Vatican II but is practically an outsider to the Church. I request him therefore to humbly acknowledge his lack of theological education, and come and study these issues in a fraternal spirit, following which we will be overjoyed if he decides to repent and confess his sins.
Regards Fr. Adrian

 

b. From: Adrian Mascarenhas <adrianfcm@hotmail.com> To: Prakash Lasrado <prakash.lasrado@gmail.com>
Date: Wed, Aug 5, 2015 1:13 PM
Subject: RE: Examining Michael Prabhu’s heresy
Dear Prakash Lasrado,
Thank you for bringing up these issues. I cannot write directly to the bishops in this regard. Hence I have sent an email to you, to Mr. Michael Prabhu and to Fr. Conrad. If you would like to copy and paste the entire thing, I have no objections, even if you send it to bishops – but I am not able to do so because of my current position within the Church. Have a nice day.
Regards Fr. Adrian

 

4. On August 5, Lasrado’s fourth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Wed, 5 Aug ’15 8:41 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Query for Michael Prabhu and Fr. Conrad on yoga

Rev. Fr. Conrad, Michael Prabhu,

Do you agree with the below Vatican statement in red?

V. Questions of Method

16. The majority of the great religions which have sought union with God in prayer have also pointed out ways to achieve it. Just as “the Catholic Church rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions,”18 neither should these ways be rejected out of hand simply because they are not Christian. On the contrary, one can take from them what is useful so long as the Christian conception of prayer, its logic and requirements are never obscured

http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_19891015_meditazione-cristiana_en.html

How can Catholics reject what is good and true in other religions? We simply cannot.

To give you an example the Quran speaks highly of Jesus and his mother Mary. How can we reject the good that is said in the Quran about Jesus and Mary?

We can only reject the errors of other religions e.g. Quran speaks of Jesus only as a prophet, not as God become man.

The fullness of revelation is in the Catholic faithThe Catholic faith is the splendor of truth. (Veritatis Splendor) because we recognize the face of God in the person of Jesus.  We meet God face to face in a meeting with Jesus.

Other religions only get a partial glimpse of God.

Regards, Prakash

 

5. Nine minutes later, on August 5, Lasrado’s fifth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Wed, 5 Aug ’15 8:50 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: If I have made wrong statements, let me know and I will withdraw them publicly with an apology

Rev. Fr. Conrad, Michael Prabhu,

If I have made wrong statements, let me know and I will withdraw them publicly with an apology

Regards, Prakash

 

6. Again on August 5, Lasrado’s sixth email… Though Fr. Mascarenhas’ letter was not copied to the Cardinal and the bishops, Lasrado gave full publicity to it as instructed by Fr. Mascarenhas:

 

 

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Wed, 5 Aug 2015 13:29:39 +0530

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: Long List

Rev. Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas,

Thank you for your detailed reply.

Michael Prabhu is trying to split the church by trying to act superior to the Pope when he is totally incompetent in theology.

I have exposed him on my blog below which is a counter to his blog.

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/

He is afraid to debate with me, knowing that I am more powerful than him in debates.

Michael Prabhu must submit to Vatican II in TOTO or call himself a heretic.

If he writes to you, let me know and I will support you and defeat his arguments.

I need to defend clergy who are unnecessarily harassed by the laity.

 

7. Sixteen minutes later on August 5, yet another letter, the seventh…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Wed, 5 Aug 2015 13:46:30 +0530

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: Long List

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

If you know of other priests being harassed by Michael Prabhu, let me know their email ids.

When I write to Michael Prabhu, all these priests will be in my cc.

 

8. Once again on August 5, Lasrado’s eighth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Wed, 5 Aug ’15 4:43 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Re: Examining Michael Prabhu’s heresy

Michael Prabhu,

Do you agree with the CCC that non-Christians can also attain salvation?

“Outside the Church there is no salvation”

846 How are we to understand this affirmation, often repeated by the Church Fathers? 335 Re-formulated positively, it means that all salvation comes from Christ the Head through the Church which is his Body:

Basing itself on Scripture and Tradition, the Council teaches that the Church, a pilgrim now on earth, is necessary for salvation: the one Christ is the mediator and the way of salvation; he is present to us in his body which is the Church. He himself explicitly asserted the necessity of faith and Baptism, and thereby affirmed at the same time the necessity of the Church which men enter through Baptism as through a door. Hence they could not be saved who, knowing that the Catholic Church was founded as necessary by God through Christ, would refuse either to enter it or to remain in it.336

847 This affirmation is not aimed at those who, through no fault of their own, do not know Christ and his Church:

Those who, through no fault of their own, do not know the Gospel of Christ or his Church, but who nevertheless seek God with a sincere heart, and, moved by grace, try in their actions to do his will as they know it through the dictates of their conscience – those too may achieve eternal salvation.337

Prakash

 

9. On August 6, his first of the day, Lasrado’s ninth email… Observe that he has sent the exact same Vatican document citation for the third time in three consecutive days:

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Thu, 6 Aug ’15 9:33 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu is unable to understand English and hence cannot analyze and interpret a Vatican document properly

Michael Prabhu,

You are unable to understand English and hence cannot analyze and interpret a Vatican document properly.

It is amply clear from the below statement that all forms of meditation including those from non-Christian religions like yoga are acceptable provided Christian concepts are not obscured.

V. Questions of Method

16. The majority of the great religions which have sought union with God in prayer have also pointed out ways to achieve it. Just as “the Catholic Church rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions,”18 neither should these ways be rejected out of hand simply because they are not Christian. On the contrary, one can take from them what is useful so long as the Christian conception of prayer, its logic and requirements are never obscured

http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_19891015_meditazione-cristiana_en.html

When I challenge Michael Prabhu, he draws a complete blank and is dumbstruck.

Michael Prabhu lacks IQ and basic analytical and reading comprehension skills.

Prakash

 

 

10. On August 6, fourteen minutes later, Lasrado’s tenth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Thu, 6 Aug ’15 9:47 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu is scared to debate with me

I have invited Michael Prabhu to a debate so many times, but he simply refuses.

All he can do is backstab me on his blog.

I pity Michael Prabhu for his poor IQ and poor analytical and reading comprehension skills.

Prakash

 

11. On August 6, ninety minutes later, Lasrado’s eleventh email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Thu, 6 Aug ’15 11:15 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Father, forgive Michael Prabhu for he does not know what he is doing

Poor IQ, poor English reading comprehension and poor analytical skills are on display by Michael Prabhu

I wonder what would be Michael Prabhu’s fate if he had to study Latin, Greek, Aramaic and Hebrew and interpret these documents.

I once read a book by a top Jewish rabbi and exegete Israele Zolli who converted to the Catholic faith.

I could not understand even 50% of the New Testament exegesis in his book “The Nazarene” because one has to understand Latin, Greek, Aramaic and Hebrew to really understand the exegesis.

http://store.hebrewcatholic.net/product/the-nazarene/

Michael Prabhu likes to act over smart but in reality he is a very dull person.

Thank God, he is not a Catholic priest/theologian.  He would be a living disaster.

Prakash

 

12. On August 6, yet another ninety minutes later, Lasrado’s twelfth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Thu, 6 Aug ’15 12:50 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Query for Michael Prabhu – Does he agree with Pope Francis?

http://www.catholicherald.co.uk/news/2015/08/05/divorced-and-re-married-catholics-are-not-excommunicated-says-pope/

Prakash

 

13. Again on August 6, Lasrado’s thirteenth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Thu, 6 Aug ’15 8:30 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Re: Father, forgive Michael Prabhu for he does not know what he is doing

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/father-forgive-michael-prabhu-for-he-does-not-know-what-he-is-doing/

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/michael-prabhu-is-unable-to-understand-english-and-hence-cannot-analyze-and-interpret-a-vatican-document-properly/

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/michael-prabhu-is-scared-to-debate-with-me/

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/examining-michael-prabhus-heresy/

Prakash

 

14. His first email of the day, August 7, Lasrado’s fourteenth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Fri, 7 Aug ’15 10:05 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Re: Father, forgive Michael Prabhu for he does not know what he is doing

Even an English medium school kid would know that yoga is not banned provided Christian elements are not obscured after reading Vatican documents, not Michael Prabhu.

https://lasrado.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/father-forgive-michael-prabhu-for-he-does-not-know-what-he-is-doing/
Prakash

 

15. Forty-three minutes later, August 7, Lasrado’s fifteenth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Fri, 7 Aug ’15 10:48 am

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Unconditional apology will be tendered by me if I have erred on facts in my emails or blog publicly

 

 

 

Dear All,

Unconditional apology will be tendered by me if I have erred on facts in my emails or blog publicly.

Please bring factual errors to my notice and I will tender an unconditional apology.

Regards, Prakash

 

C. Fr. Mascarenhas pitches in again, throwing his weight behind brother-in-arms Lasrado:

From: Adrian Mascarenhas <adrianfcm@hotmail.com> To: Prakash Lasrado <prakash.lasrado@gmail.com>, Michael Prabhu <michaelprabhu@vsnl.net>, <frconrad@rediffmail.com> Date: Fri, Aug 7, 2015 at 8:56 PM
Subject: RE: Father, forgive Michael Prabhu for he does not know what he is doing
I would like to know why Mr. Michael Prabhu does not reply to a personal message nowadays, but is quite willing to backstab and backbite by posting slanderous statements on his website. 
I think his armour is either weak or non-existent, and his only hope is that we won’t be looking when he stabs us… :)
Hence I recommend to him that he should follow Ephesians 6:11 just as I do:
“Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.”
Come on Mr. Michael Prabhu…Prakash is standing against your wiles. Why are you so worried about facing him?
By the way I asked you a serious question the other day: would you receive communion from hosts consecrated by me, or by any of the other thousands of priests and bishops who disagree with your views? I just want to know if you’re in full communion with the Catholic Church, that’s why.
Regards Fr. Adrian

 

I answered the query of Fr. Mascarenhas but my reply bounced:

From: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com
Date: Sat, 08 Aug 2015 06:18:48 +0530

Dear Fr. Adrian,
Your question is quite pertinent and merits an answer.
I am aware that the efficacy of the Sacraments is “ex opere operato“. (I also understand what “ex opere operantis” means.)
Since I am a faithful conservative Catholic who believes in Apostolic Succession, every priest, whether he is in mortal sin or practising New Age has the power given to the Apostles by Jesus to forgive sins and to confect the host and give me the Body and Blood of Jesus.
Yes, Father, I would come to you for Confession without the least hesitation and receive Holy Communion or any other Sacrament from your hands.
The priest whom I selected to invite to celebrate our son’s nuptial Mass on June 20 encourages yoga wherever he is transferred. But I also went to his parish (which is quite distant from where I live) before my hospitalisation and surgery and he heard my Confession and gave me the Sacrament of the Anointing of the Sick and the Apostolic Blessing/pardon on July 3 in the presence of my wife, sons and grandchildren.
It is rather difficult today to find a priest who is a St. John Vianney or a St. John Bosco, you know.

There is a story told of Francis of Assisi that sticks in my mind from one of the biographies I read as a seminarian. Once one of the brothers in the order of Friars Minor who was sensitive to scandal asked him, “Brother Francis, what would you do if you knew that a priest celebrating Mass had three concubines on the side?” Francis replied, “When it came time for Holy Communion, I would go to receive the sacred body of my Lord from the priest’s anointed hands.”
Francis was getting at a tremendous truth of the faith and a tremendous gift of the Lord: God has made the sacraments “priest-proof.” No matter how holy or wicked a priest is, provided he has the intention to do what the Church does, then Christ himself acts through the priest, just as he acted through Judas when Judas ministered as an apostle.

Source: Fr. Roger Landry http://www.catholic.com/library/A_Crisis_of_Saints.asp

God bless your priestly vocation. I pray for you when I remember others during our couple-rosary and intercessions every night.
Michael

From: postmaster@hotmail.com via postmaster@hotmail.com
To: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Subject: Delivery Status Notification (Failure)

This is an automatically generated Delivery Status Notification.

Delivery to the following recipients failed.


adrianfcm@hotmail.com

Reporting-MTA: dns; BLU004-MC1F9.hotmail.com

Received-From-MTA: dns; in.outbound.mailhostbox.com 

Final-Recipient: rfc822;adrianfcm@hotmail.com
			

Action: failed

Status: 5.2.2

Diagnostic-Code: smtp; 552 5.2.2 This message is larger than the current system limit or the recipient's mailbox is full. Create a shorter message body or remove attachments and try sending it again.

 

16. As a consequence of his THIRD communication to Lasrado, Fr. Mascarenhas is promoted from the CC to the “To”. Methinks he’s not going to like it! August 7, Lasrado’s sixteenth email…

 

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Fri, 7 Aug 2015 22:42:57 +0530

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Good reply regarding Michael Prabhu by Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

Michael Prabhu backbites and truncates emails of opponents which expose his weakness and bring the truth to light.

He is very afraid of the cc in email list because he cannot tamper with them. Many times his supporters tried to dissuade me from writing to him with cc to the rest. They were keen to note my identity, phone no. and residential address so that they perhaps could threaten me over phone or at my home.
I have kept my identity secret for security reasons.

He renounced the Catholic faith in the past for Hinduism in order to gain fame and money and I won’t be surprised if he does the same again. Judas Iscariot betrayed Jesus for money in a similar fashion.

We need to know whether he is a Trojan horse or a quisling or a Judas Iscariot trying to wreck the church and he must be subject to thorough interrogation on faith matters by people like me or the clergy. 

All of us need to be on guard against his wiles. He is a hypocrite to the core. 

Regards Prakash

 

17. August 7, his fourth of the day, Lasrado’s seventeenth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Fri, 7 Aug ’15 11:07 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Good reply regarding Michael Prabhu by Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

The other problem with Michael Prabhu is that he thinks he is super-intelligent and clergy are dull headed. All of us know where to look for authentic Vatican information. We do not need Michael Prabhu to enlighten us. 

He used to gloat “And nothing was heard from the clergy anymore” after asking them stupid questions which nobody would like to respond to. 

Michael Prabhu does not understand basic English, has poor IQ and poor analytical skills.

He cannot interpret a Vatican document correctly but just picks and chooses sentences which suit his insidious agenda and poses stupid challenges to the clergy. 

Let him ask a stupid question to me repeatedly and I will give him a fitting reply every time.

Why is he silent now and why does he never debate me?

Like a cunning fox, he is sulking knowing very well that I am more powerful when it comes to intellectual arguments.

Regards, Prakash

 

18. August 8, Lasrado’s eighteenth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Sat, 8 Aug 2015 10:15:34 +0530

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Examining Michael Prabhu’s heresy regarding Vatican II

Michael Prabhu,

Since you feel Vatican II has problems, enumerate pointwise the “problems” with Vatican II.

State the Vatican document and list down the “aberrations”

Would like to confirm whether you are Catholic or not.

Soon your true colours will be revealed to all. 

Prakash

 

19. Again, on August 8, Lasrado’s nineteenth email… in an attempt to malign me, he cites me (from my letter in response to a query from Fr. Mascarenhas) from one of my very own web site reports!

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Sat, 8 Aug 2015 15:29:41 +0530

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu admits to slandering clergy

Reference http://ephesians511blog.com/2015/07/25/yoga-at-st-patricks-church-bangalore/:

From: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com
Subject: Re: Waiting for a long time

Date: Sun, 22 Feb 2015 21:34:17 +0530
Dear Father Adrian,

Slander, Calumny, Detraction, I know the sins and have been guilty of them all in my sinful life, but most definitely not in your case.

I am not ashamed to admit that I confessed one of those sins on Ash Wednesday when I was informed by a priest from Bombay that what I thought and said about him (based on third party/hearsay) to others was not true because he was innocent (of doing yoga and chanting OM). The priest absolved me in confession and the Bombay priest — who is a relative of mine as well as email correspondent with me for many years — forgave me last week and we continue as we were before. With Jesus’ help I had the courage (and it was VERY difficult for me to do so) to confess to both priests.

My opinion

Michael Prabhu admits to slander and renouncing the faith earlier. What more can be said of such a person?

Regards,
Prakash

 

20. Seventeen minutes later, August 8, Lasrado’s twentieth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Sat, 8 Aug ’15 3:47 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu admits to slandering clergy

Reference http://ephesians511blog.com/2015/07/25/yoga-at-st-patricks-church-bangalore/

Prakash

 

21. August 9, Lasrado’s twenty-first email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Sun, 9 Aug ’15 9:31 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Does Michael Prabhu agree with Vatican statement below on meditation?

That does not mean that genuine practices of meditation which come from the Christian East and from the great non-Christian religions, which prove attractive to the man of today who is divided and disoriented, cannot constitute a suitable means of helping the person who prays to come before God with an interior peace, even in the midst of external pressures.

http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_19891015_meditazione-cristiana_en.html

Prakash

 

22. August 9, seventeen minutes later, Lasrado’s twenty-second email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Sun, 9 Aug 2015 21:48:29 +0530

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu is ignorant about yoga:

Michael Prabhu says 

“Lasrado has confused yoga with Surya Namaskar. Hindus engage in the practice of one to the exclusion of the other”.

http://ephesians511blog.com/2015/08/02/catholic-priest-plans-yoga-event-sparks-debate-3/

My rebuttal

Michael Prabhu is confused and ignorant about yoga. Surya Namaskar and other yogic physical exercises are part of Hatha Yoga. 

http://www.yogajournal.com/category/yoga-101/types-of-yoga/hatha/

Surya Namaskar is part of hatha yoga, hence yoga and surya namaskar cannot be mutually exclusive.

Prakash

 

23. August 10, Lasrado’s twenty-third email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Mon, 10 Aug ’15 7:07 am

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Educating Michael Prabhu on hatha yoga

Michael Prabhu,

It is time to educate a dull headed person like you. 

Below are some yoga postures. What is Hindu about it? 

Can Muslims and Christians practise such postures for physical and mental well-being? Yes

Do Christians and Muslims worship a Hindu god while doing these postures? No. 

http://www.yogabasics.com/practice/yoga-postures/

Prakash

 

24. Twenty-eight minutes later, August 10, Lasrado’s twenty-fourth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 7:35 am

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Educating Michael Prabhu on hatha yoga

Michael Prabhu,

Below are 13 basic hatha yoga postures. What is Hindu about it and why can’t Christians and Muslims practise it?

Do you know that Pranayama is a breathing technique in yoga? There is nothing Hindu about it. Pranayama is good for people with asthma.

You are such a dull person that tomorrow if I wear a saffron shirt you will call me a Hindu and if I wear a green shirt you will call me a Muslim just because saffron is a colour associated with Hindu flag and green is associated with the Islamic flag. Have Hindus patented the saffron colour and Muslims patented the green colour?

Prakash

The 13 Basic Hatha Yoga Postures

http://www.hathayogamysore.com/basic-hatha-yoga-class

Click on the posture to study therapeutic benefits of each asana

1. Sirasasana (The Headstand)

2. Sarvangasana (The Shoulderstand)

3. Halasana: The Plough

4. Matsyasana: The Fish

 

5. Janusirasasana

6. Paschimottanasana: The Sitting Forward Bend

7. Bhujangasana: The Cobra

8. Shalabhasana: The Locust

9. Dhanurasana: The Bow

10. Ardhamatsyendrasana: The Half Spinal Twist

11. Kakasana: The Crow    

12. Padahastasana -the standing forward bend

13. Trikonasana: the triangle     

14. Savasana: the corpse pose with final relaxation

Regards, Prakash

 

25. Fourteen minutes later, August 10, his third within an hour, Lasrado’s twenty-fifth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 7:49 am

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Educating Michael Prabhu on hatha yoga

Michael Prabhu,

If any of my observations are wrong counter me with cc to all. I need to impart some intelligence into your dull brain. 

You lack basic intelligence which can be observed when one reads your stupid reports on your blog.

Just answer 2 basic questions

If I wear a saffron shirt, do I become a Hindu?

If I wear a green shirt, do I become a Muslim?

I will be happy to be proved wrong and will withdraw my statements if you prove to be intelligent. 

So far you have proved to be extremely dull. You don’t even have a clue about various forms of yoga.

Prakash

 

26. August 10, Lasrado’s twenty-sixth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 11:45 am

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Pinpoint the “deficiencies” of Catholic yoga

Michael Prabhu,

You need to pinpoint in which part of yoga does a Catholic priest worship a deity other than Christ.

I do not chant “OM” while doing yoga but all Catholic clerics say chanting “OM” is OK.

Does “OM” represent Hindu gods Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva?

If so it should be forbidden to chant “OM”

http://www.huffingtonpost.com/kripalu/meaning-of-om_b_4177447.html

I do not wish to enter into an argument with Catholic clerics since I am not a Sanskrit expert. I studied Sanskrit in school but I have forgotten most of it.

However I am sure of one thing. “Bhagwan” or “Ishwar” means God and there is no problem saying Jesus Bhagwan or Jesus Ishwar.

Prakash

 

27. Just fifteen minutes later, August 10, Lasrado’s twenty-seventh email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 12:00 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Pinpoint the “deficiencies” of Catholic yoga

Michael Prabhu,

There is one thing bad about you. You pose as an expert when you do not have the expertise.

I am different. If I am not an expert, I honestly refuse to call myself an expert.

I would never argue with a Catholic priest on Biblical exegesis because I do not know Aramaic, Hebrew, Greek etc.

Similarly I would not argue with a Catholic priest on yoga because I do not understand Sanskrit clearly.

Leave the matter to the experts always. Self-medication is bad. You can express your difference of opinion in a humble fashion, but do not challenge the expert if you have half-baked knowledge.

Prakash

 

28. August 10, his sixth of the day, Lasrado’s twenty-eighth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 8:58 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Michael Prabhu,

But, Rachel says, “In our studio, we will never have practices that contradict our religion, such as mantras and chanting.”

http://www.nytimes.com/2014/03/09/magazine/yoga-poses-in-israel.html?_r=0

Prakash

 

 

29. August 10, his seventh of the day, Lasrado’s twenty-ninth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Mon, 10 Aug ’15 9:36 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Swapping Om for Shalom: Yoga gets a Jewish twist so Hasidic community can finally join the fitness craze

http://www.dailymail.co.uk/femail/article-2307593/Swapping-Om-Shalom-Yoga-gets-Jewish-twist-Hasidic-community-finally-join-fitness-craze.html

Prakash

 

30. Within five minutes of the above, his eighth of the day, Lasrado’s thirtieth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 9:41 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Does Michael Prabhu have problem saying Shalom instead of Om while doing yoga?

I don’t have any problem

Prakash

 

31. Just nine minutes later, his ninth of the day, Lasrado’s thirty-first email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 9:50 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Those Christians who have problems saying Om can say Shalom instead.

Shalom means Peace.

Prakash

 

32. Only six minutes later, his tenth of the day, Lasrado’s thirty-second email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 9:56 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Torah Yoga: Jewish Text Study & Iyengar Yoga

http://hazon.org/calendar/torah-yoga-july/

Prakash

 

33. Now the emails are coming thick and fast: FOUR minutes later, his eleventh of the day, Lasrado’s thirty-third email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 10:00 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Jewish rabbi is a yoga teacher

http://rabbishalva.com/yoga-meditation/

Prakash

 

34. Five minutes after that, his twelfth of the day, Lasrado’s thirty-fourth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 10:05 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Preparing the Heart: Yoga for Jewish Spiritual Practice [CD]

http://www.jewishspirituality.org/resources/books-and-cds/preparing-the-heart-yoga-for-jewish-spiritual-practice/

Prakash

 

35. Yet again, FOUR minutes later, his thirteenth of the day, Lasrado’s thirty-fifth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 10:09 pm

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Re: Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel

Melbourne – Australian Orthodox Rabbi Gives Yoga a Uniquely Jewish Twist

http://www.vosizneias.com/44419/2009/12/06/melbourne-australian-orthodox-rabbi-gives-yoga-a-uniquely-jewish-twist/

Prakash

 

36. Probably he took a break for dinner, so one last email — his FOURTEENTH OF THE DAY — and then off to bed… Lasrado’s thirty-sixth email…

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Mon, 10 Aug ’15 10:26 pm

 

 

 

To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: If Orthodox Jewish rabbis teach and practise yoga, why can’t Catholics?

Michael Prabhu,

If Orthodox Jewish rabbis practise and teach yoga, why can’t Catholics?

http://www.comsynrye.org/jewish-yoga.html

Orthodox Jews are as concerned as Catholics in avoiding idolatry, yet they practise yoga.

Prakash

 

As an aside, to further demonstrate that Lasrado does not check out what he emails (see PRAKASH LASRADO RECOMMENDS TO INDIAN BISHOPS THE NEW AGE YOGIC MEDITATION OF A FAKE BISHOP WHO GATECRASHED A VATICAN CONCLAVE AND PROMOTES SEX TOYS http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRAKASH_LASRADO_RECOMMENDS_TO_INDIAN_BISHOPS_THE_NEW_AGE_YOGIC_MEDITATION_OF_A_FAKE_BISHOP_WHO_GATECRASHED_A_VATICAN_CONCLAVE_AND_PROMOTES_SEX_TOYS.doc), I reproduce the following two comments of readers from the page recommended to the Cardinal and bishops by Lasrado:

1. Why do I care April 6, 2013

I guess the Jews aren’t aware that by practicing Yoga they are practicing Hinduism.

2. Quickdraw April 6, 2013

Good God, what a revolting sight!

 

Lasrado’s first email of the following day, August 11:

From: Prakash Lasrado prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date:
Tue, 11 Aug ’15 12:56 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Cc: Long List

Subject: Namaste: Ultra Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel photos

Namaste: Ultra Orthodox Jews practise yoga in Israel photos

http://photoblog.nbcnews.com/_news/2013/04/05/17622234-namaste-ultra-orthodox-jews-practice-yoga-in-israel?lite

Prakash

BUT, THERE’S SOMETHING VERY DIFFERENT HERE… SOMETHING THAT WE HAVE BECOME FAMILIAR WITH HAS BEEN OMITTED – FR. ADRIAN MASCARENHAS’ EMAIL ADDRESS IS NEITHER IN THE ‘TO’ NOR IN THE ‘CC’! FOR A FEW HOURS I THOUGHT THAT MAYBE FR. MASCARENHAS WAS EMBARRASSED WITH THE FREE PUBLICITY THAT HE WAS RECEIVING AND MUST HAVE REQUESTED LASRADO TO INCLUDE HIS EMAIL ADDRESS IN THE ‘BCC’. BUT THAT WAS ONLY UNTIL LASRADO FORWARDED TO ME AND TO ALL OF HIS MAILING LIST (THAT MUST HAVE TAKEN FR. MASCARENHAS BY SURPRISE BUT THERE WAS NOTHING THAT HE COULD DO ABOUT IT) THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE TWO OF THEM. HERE IT IS (BOLD EMPHASES MINE):

 

————

From: adrianfcm@hotmail.com
To: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com

Subject: Request to Prakash Lasrado to kindly limit the number of emails

Date: Tue, Aug 11, 2015 7:43 AM

Dear Prakash,
Your mails are too frequent.
As it is, I receive around 25-30 mails a day. I am sure that some of the people on your list are receiving still more.
It is becoming a disturbance. While I appreciate your perseverance, I should request you not to send me more than 3 mails a week.
My suggestion is: it may be a disturbance for the other priests and bishops also, so please send daily mails only to Michael Prabhu and Fr. Conrad, not to the others.
Regards Fr. Adrian

 

From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To:
adrianfcm@hotmail.com
Date: Tue, 11 Aug 2015 08:38:11 +0530
Subject: I have decided to remove your name from my list.
Rev. Fr. Adrian,

I have decided to remove your name from my list as it not possible to reduce the number of emails.

Other clergy have so far not responded negatively. If they respond negatively, I will drop their names too.

Regards, Prakash

 

From: adrianfcm@hotmail.com
To: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com

Date: Tue, Aug 11, 2015 at 8:42 PM
Dear Prakash,
That’s fine, but please don’t take it negatively. I am not commenting on the quality of your emails, I am merely saying that I lack the capacity to handle so many at a time.

 

 


Out of consideration, I suggest you enquire with some of the bishops and priests as to whether they are interested in receiving so many emails from you. Otherwise it counts as unsolicited mail, though they will probably just ignore you.

I have told you for your own good, don’t make yourself look like a spammer. You have very good points against Michael Prabhu, but nobody will read your mails if they are too frequent, so try to keep a balance. I know that many priests nowadays are busy people, most of them are not sitting and checking emails continuously.
Regards, Fr. Adrian

 

From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To:
adrianfcm@hotmail.com

Date: Wed, Aug 12, 2015 8:43 AM

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

I do not believe in a quota system for emails. Some priests and some members of the laity have asked me to remove their names from the list.

If I were a bishop I would have at least had a brief overview of every email that I receive.

There is no need to ask priests and bishops about my emails.

Michael Prabhu needs to be dealt with and I presume they would be happy to receive my emails exposing him.

Regards, Prakash

 

From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To:
adrianfcm@hotmail.com

Date: Wed, Aug 12, 2015 8:52 AM

The Pope would be receiving thousands of letters every day.

The President of USA would be receiving thousands of emails every day yet they have time to respond.

Regards, Prakash

 

From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To:
adrianfcm@hotmail.com

Date: Wed, 12 Aug 2015 08:54:50 +0530
Subject: Re: I have decided to remove your name from my list.
I had asked multiple times if people want to get their names removed from the list.

A few priests and bishops have asked me to remove their names. That suffices.

This shows that other bishops and priests who are adversely affected by Michael Prabhu wish to continue on my list.

Regards, Prakash

 

From: adrianfcm@hotmail.com
To: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com

Date: Wed
August 12, 12:15 PM

Dear Prakash,
My request is: out of charity, please reduce the number of emails so that we can devote adequate time to other important emails besides the ones about Michael Prabhu. Apart from his own bishop, he is not of direct interest to all of us, except perhaps as one who opposes the hierarchy and creates disturbances in different parts of India.
Of course we are happy to receive your emails but not too many. Even today, for this simple matter between us, you have already sent three emails, which is not necessary. You could have combined everything in one email. Similarly, I request you to send not more than 2 emails a week regarding this business with Michael Prabhu.
Yes, some bishops have secretaries who supply them with an overview of their mails. Some bishops – perhaps the majority of them – check their own emails as well. At the same time, bishops cannot reply to all the mail they receive. It depends on the importance of the issue. If they don’t reply at all, you can presume that they are not too worried by this issue.
I am also not too worried by it, by the way. But if you get any letter from a bishop praising you, please forward it to me, I would be interested in reading it. According to me, most of them will be happy that you are tackling Michael Prabhu, they will also have mixed feelings about receiving so many mails on this issue.
If you are unable to understand that, then I can’t say anything more that will convince you. Except out of charity, please be patient and understanding with my request, as a sincere priest, I feel that you should not send so many emails on the same topic. Has any bishop confirmed that he is interested in continuing to receive your mails? If not, my request – it is only a request, out of charity – is, please do not spam their email accounts.
Regards Fr. Adrian

 

From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To:
adrianfcm@hotmail.com

Date: Wed
August 12, 2015 1:17 PM

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

Anybody who is not willing to receive my emails can opt out of it. Either everything or nothing

I repeat.

I do not believe in the quota system of sending 2 mails per week. I believe two way communication must be free without limit.

 

 

I have already removed your name from my list.

Other bishops and priests are not kids, they can speak for themselves just as you have spoken for yourself.

Regards, Prakash

 

From: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com

CC: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net, frconrad@rediffmail.com, Long List

Date: Wed, 12 Aug 2015 13:19:06 +0530

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

Since you are removed from my list, you can refer my blog for any updates regarding Michael Prabhu.

Regards, Prakash

 

From: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To: adrianfcm@hotmail.com

CC: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net, frconrad@rediffmail.com, Long List

Date: Wed
August 12, 2015 1:31 PM

Rev. Fr. Adrian,

I wonder what would be your fate if you were the Pope receiving 10,000 emails a day. You would feel overwhelmed, not me.

I welcome every email and any number of emails from all kinds of people unlike you.

Every query from all across the world would be answered by me if I were Pope if it needs a response.

Regards, Prakash

————

MY COMMENTS

From the night of Aug 4 until the night of August 10, Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas and the rest of Prakash Lasrado’s mailing list received a total of 36 emails. (That does not include the many emails sent during the same period to Fr Conrad Saldanha’s email id with copies to the exact same group of recipients!) That is an average of 6 emails per day, with the 10th of August alone counting for 14 emails from Lasrado to Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas.

One doesn’t have to wonder why Fr. Mascarenhas got fed up with what Allan D’Sa described as Lasrado’s “half-baked “cut n paste” diarrhoeal squirts“.

 

As one has observed, even when requested by Fr. Mascarenhas to limit his emails to him, Lasrado gave him a seven-email lecture.

(Individuals like Allen J. D’Sa, Arcanjo Sodder and Zezie Sodder of the Association of Concerned Catholics, P.B. D’Sa of Christian Reforms, John Menezes, John Dayal, Judith Monteiro, Rosario D’Souza and several others have compelled Lasrado to remove their names from his mailing list.)

 

Fr. Mascarenhas sees the necessity of keeping the line with Lasrado open, to make use of him in case of any eventuality in future… to do his dirty work/publicity for him. What better way to have your submissions reach the Bishops than to write to Lasrado and have him reproduce your letter on his mailing list. But even Father could not take the barrage of “squirts”, 14 in a single day on August 10. There are days when Lasrado has surpassed that figure. Not surprisingly, Fr. Mascarenhas virtually calls him a spammer.

 

Fr. Mascarenhas practically instigates Lasrado to ensure that he persists in bothering Fr. Conrad Saldanha and me while at the same time laying off on the others on the list.

Not in the least edifying guidance from a man of the cloth!

 

By now, the reader must have noted that most of Lasrado’s emails have no substance while the rest are generally pro-yoga. But Fr. Mascarenhas writes to him “I am not commenting on the quality of your emails“.

He also pats Lasrado on the back with “You have very good points against Michael Prabhu“.

If Lasrado had even ONE good point against me, the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India would have come down on me like a ton of bricks a long, long time ago. I do not have to explain or defend myself; my web site is a testimonial to my love for the Church, my obedience to the Magisterium and my Catholic orthodoxy.

Since Fr. Mascarenhas thinks that Lasrado writes “quality” stuff, does he endorse Lasrado on this: LASRADO RECOMMENDS TO INDIAN BISHOPS THE NEW AGE YOGIC MEDITATION OF A FAKE BISHOP WHO GATECRASHED A VATICAN CONCLAVE AND PROMOTES SEX TOYS
or admit that Lasrado is once again in very serious error?

 

 

The honeymoon between Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas and Prakash Lasrado lasted less than a week.

 

Individuals like them elect to interpret Church Documents to satisfy their personal preferences and prejudices and liberal and modernist theological misinterpretations, whereas both Fr. Conrad and I (whom THEY BOTH paired together) appeal to established conservative Catholic sources to support our positions.

 

 

 

 

MORE ON FR. ADRIAN MASCARENHAS

FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

PRAKASH LASRADO RECOMMENDS TO INDIAN BISHOPS THE NEW AGE YOGIC MEDITATION OF A FAKE BISHOP WHO GATECRASHED A VATICAN CONCLAVE AND PROMOTES SEX TOYS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRAKASH_LASRADO_RECOMMENDS_TO_INDIAN_BISHOPS_THE_NEW_AGE_YOGIC_MEDITATION_OF_A_FAKE_BISHOP_WHO_GATECRASHED_A_VATICAN_CONCLAVE_AND_PROMOTES_SEX_TOYS.doc

 

MORE ON PRAKASH LASRADO

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 20-HALF-TRUTHS FROM CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS
28 JUNE 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_20-HALF-TRUTHS_FROM_CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS.doc

THE PRAKASH LASRADOS, THE JOHNSON SEQUEIRAS AND THE DOMINIC DIXONS
28 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_PRAKASH_LASRADOS_THE_JOHNSON_SEQUEIRAS_AND_THE_DOMINIC_DIXONS.doc

DISTORTED CRUCIFIX LITURGICAL ABUSES AT ST MARYS DUBAI-PRAKASH LASRADOS FALSE CLAIMS EXPOSED
10/12/13 NOVEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DISTORTED_CRUCIFIX_LITURGICAL_ABUSES_AT_ST_MARYS_DUBAI-PRAKASH_LASRADOS_FALSE_CLAIMS_EXPOSED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 27-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS STILL IN DENIAL OF RESPONSIBILITY FOR ITS ERRORS
MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_27-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_STILL_IN_DENIAL_OF_RESPONSIBILITY_FOR_ITS_ERRORS.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 03-THE FALSE KIND
MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_03-THE_FALSE_KIND.doc

FR JOE PEREIRA-PLANS YOGA EVENT SPARKS DEBATE
16 JUNE/23 JULY 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-PLANS_YOGA_EVENT_SPARKS_DEBATE.doc

PRAKASH LASRADO RECOMMENDS TO INDIAN BISHOPS THE NEW AGE YOGIC MEDITATION OF A FAKE BISHOP WHO GATECRASHED A VATICAN CONCLAVE AND PROMOTES SEX TOYS 11 AUGUST 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRAKASH_LASRADO_RECOMMENDS_TO_INDIAN_BISHOPS_THE_NEW_AGE_YOGIC_MEDITATION_OF_A_FAKE_BISHOP_WHO_GATECRASHED_A_VATICAN_CONCLAVE_AND_PROMOTES_SEX_TOYS.doc

 


 


Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco?-NEW AGE CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE FR. PABLO D’ORS NOW DENIGRATES THE EUCHARIST

$
0
0


AUGUST 15, 2015

 

Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco?

10-NEW AGE CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE FR. PABLO D’ORS NOW DENIGRATES THE EUCHARIST

 


Spanish priest Fr. Pablo d’Ors

 

This is the earlier post of the “eponymousflower” blog:

Pontifical Council For Culture Supports Women Priests? — The “Erotic Buddhist”, Whom Francis Appointed as Consultor

http://eponymousflower.blogspot.in/2014/11/pontifical-council-for-culture-supports.html

http://eponymousflower.blogspot.com.es/2014/11/pontifical-council-for-culture-supports.html

November 10, 2014

You may read it on pages 4 and 5 of this ministry’s report

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 08-CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE PRACTISES NEW AGE ADVOCATES THE HERESY OF WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_08-CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_PRACTISES_NEW_AGE_ADVOCATES_THE_HERESY_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

Selected readers’ comments are on page 11 of that report.

 

This is the most recent post of the “eponymousflower” blog on the issue of the “New Age” pro-women priests priest who has been elevated by Pope Francis to the Vatican’s Pontifical Council for Culture:

For Consultor of the Pope, the Celebration of the Eucharist is “Magical, Not Religious”

http://eponymousflower.blogspot.com.es/2015/07/for-consultor-of-pope-celebration-of.html

Rome/Madrid, July 27, 2015

 


The “erotic Buddhist” Pablo d’Ors a heretic

 

The writer, a Catholic priest and “erotic Buddhist” Pablo d’Ors from Spain has been a consultant since 1 July 2014, Adviser, for the Pontifical Council for Culture at the Vatican (see Pontifical Cultural Council for Women priests -? The “Erotic Buddhist” that Francis made ​​the Consultant*). *This is the November 2014 post of the “eponymousflower” blog.

 

 

 

The President of the Pontifical Council for Culture, Cardinal Gianfranco Ravasi, just appeared in the headlines because of his active participation in the Pachamama cult, a
Pagan Mother Earth Cult*. 

*(in German) http://www.katholisches.info/2015/07/20/kardinal-ravasi-beteiligt-sich-an-goetzendienst-mutter-erde-kult/

July 20, 2015

Also see (in German) Für Consultor des Papstes Pablo d’Ors ist eucharistische Zelebration “magisch, nicht religiös”

Cardinal Ravasi who participates in the festivities of the New Age cult, is Fr. Pablo d’Ors’ “boss” in the Pontifical Council of Culture. Fr. Pablo d’Ors is himself a New Age priest (see my above referred report).

 


The Pachamama Cult

 

His appointment has already caused amazement. 

Now Msgr. Jose Rico Paves, the auxiliary bishop of Getafe in Madrid, has accused Pablo d’Ors who wrote an essay in an article published on June 26 of a “Wealth of Doctrinal Heresies”. 

 

The essay* by Pablo d’Ors appeared in the Spanish magazine Vida Nueva (New Life) with the subtitle “A dedicated voice in the Church.” 

*http://www.vidanueva.es/2015/06/26/habra-en-la-iglesia-alguien-que-se-atreva-pablo-dors-sacerdote-y-escritor/

June 26, 2015

 

The “Consultant” maintains therein that the actions in the Eucharistic celebration are “fundamentally magical and not religious.” 

Pablo d’Ors: “The sacraments of the Church mean nothing to the vast majority, to those who belong to it, as good as nothing. A character whose meaning they do not understand, it’s not a sign, but magic. The Christian rites and symbols have degenerated to, for the majority of believers, pure magic.” Words and gestures to “be carried out automatically and in an irrational manner, do not connect with the transcendent,” said the Spaniard, whom Pope Francis has made ​​a consultant.

 

“Our Masses Remind Me of the Absurd Theater of Beckett”

He continued: “I maintain that much is fundamentally magical and non-religious from the behavior of the priests and the laity during the Eucharistic celebration. Can you imagine that the apostles knelt before the bread or picked up crumbs after Jesus?

Therefore, “Our Masses remind me of the absurd theater of Beckett,” said d’Ors. “For example, take the Eucharist, whose symbols are the bread and wine. The bread is of course commonplace, soft and nutritious. That the bread is a symbol of God means that God is an everyday occurrence, that God is soft and that God is nutritious. If the symbol of bread is broken, distributed and consumed as a sign or sacrament, that means not only giving, consciousness of other bread, but to make himself the food for the needs of others. The same applies to the wine […] But why should we use it to keep the Eucharist in a tabernacle? Have we not said that it is the true sign and to share it? The proof that our mentality is magical, if we think that God is more in a box than outside. But this is … is absurd! ”

 

Statements by Pablo d’Ors “Full Doctrinal Heresies”

Bishop Rico Paves responded with a paper* in which he condemned the text by Pablo d’Ors as “full (of) doctrinal heresies”. The views expressed by D’Ors would have “dramatic consequences for the Christian life”. 

Pablo d’Ors was a priest, who “does not believe in the real presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist and makes fun of the worship and adoration of the Blessed Sacrament and His constant presence in the tabernacle of the Church”.

*http://www.infovaticana.com/2015/07/27/rico-paves-condena-un-articulo-del-sacerdote-pablo-dors-lleno-de-errores-doctrinales/

By Lola González Giraldós, July 27, 2015

 

Bishop Rico Paves also expresses its concern because the author of these heresies is a “Consultor of the Pontifical Council for Culture.” The Bishop sees in “the doctrinal confusion by d’Ors, a faith problem”. 

 

 

 

 

The auxiliary bishop writes: “Why did he not even mention the word faith? He thinks that one can understand the sacraments without faith.”  “How can it be that 50 years after publication of the encyclical Fidei Msyterium by Pope Paul VI, the misconceptions rejected at the same time about the Eucharist and the sacraments are represented?”

Pablo d’Ors is incardinated in the Archdiocese of Madrid. Will he be suspended from his priesthood, to which he has publicly turned his back? Will he be released (sic) as a Vatican dicastery Consultant?

 

Also in the Quo Vadis Papa Francisco series, see

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY 28/29 MARCH/4/9/15 APRIL/17 MAY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 02-MEDJUGORJE 7 APRIL/JUNE/NOVEMBER 2013/18 JULY 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_02-MEDJUGORJE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 03-HOMOSEXUALITY THE SEX ABUSE CRISIS AND THE GAY LOBBY
28
NOVEMBER 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_03-HOMOSEXUALITY_THE_SEX_ABUSE_CRISIS_AND_THE_GAY_LOBBY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 04-COMPROMISED BY NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE MEDICINE?
28
NOVEMBER 2013/4 JULY/24 AUGUST 2014


http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_04-COMPROMISED_BY_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_MEDICINE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 05-BAPTISM OF ALIENS 21 MAY 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_05-BAPTISM_OF_ALIENS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 06-ENDORSEMENT OF A NEW AGE HEALER FROM INDIA?
6
JULY/24 AUGUST 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_06-ENDORSEMENT_OF_A_NEW_AGE_HEALER_FROM_INDIA.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 08-CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE PRACTISES NEW AGE ADVOCATES THE HERESY OF WOMEN PRIESTS
16/19/30 NOVEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_08-CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_PRACTISES_NEW_AGE_ADVOCATES_THE_HERESY_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 09-THE POPE UNDERGOES NEW AGE TREATMENTS
MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_09-THE_POPE_UNDERGOES_NEW_AGE_TREATMENTS.doc

IS POPE FRANCIS UNDERGOING TREATMENT WITH NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE THERAPIES?
6/19 JULY 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_POPE_FRANCIS_UNDERGOING_TREATMENT_WITH_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_THERAPIES.doc


 


Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco? -PRESIDENT OF THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE CARDINAL GIANFRANCO RAVASI PARTICIPATES IN RELIGIOUS RITUAL OF A NEW AGE MOTHER EARTH CULT

$
0
0


AUGUST 15, 2015

 

Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco?

11-PRESIDENT OF THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE CARDINAL GIANFRANCO RAVASI PARTICIPATES IN RELIGIOUS RITUAL OF A NEW AGE MOTHER EARTH CULT

 

The President of the Pontifical Council for Culture, Cardinal Gianfranco Ravasi, hits Catholic press headlines because of his active participation in the Pachamama cult,
a
pagan Mother Earth Cult.

 


Katholisches.info


Magazin für Kirche und Kultur

Kardinal Ravasi beteiligt sich an Götzendienst – “Mutter-Erde”-Kult

Mitteilung an die Redaktion

http://www.katholisches.info/2015/07/20/kardinal-ravasi-beteiligt-sich-an-goetzendienst-mutter-erde-kult/

July 20, 2015

(Buenos Aires) Kurienkardinal Gianfranco Ravasi, Vorsitzender des Päpstlichen Rates für die Kultur nahm im argentinischen San Marcos Sierras aktiv an einem Pachamama-Kult teil. Die Göttin Pachamama bedeutet in der Quechua-Sprache soviel wie “Mutter Erde” oder “Mutter Kosmos”. Sie ist ein Relikt aus vorchristlicher, heidnischer Zeit, das sich in Teilen der Quechua- und Aymara-Indios der Andenstaaten erhalten hat.

Der Göttin Pachamama, die in der Indio-Vorstellung “allmächtig” ist, werden Opfer dargebracht, vor allem “Cocablätter”, “Talismane, Heilkräuter, Lamaföten”, “kleine Püppchen” wie die Neue Zürcher Zeitung schrieb. “Auf dem Hexenmarkt von La Paz” in Bolivien werden “die Zutaten für das Brandopfer zu Ehren der Pachamama” gemixt und “der Glaube zum Geschäft”, so die NZZ.

Der animistische Kult wird auch in einem Ort der zentralargentinischen Provinz Cordoba betrieben. Dort liegt San Marcos Sierras mit seinen knapp 950 Einwohnern (2010), rund 150 Kilometer von der Stadt Cordoba entfernt, in die Papst Franziskus in den 80er Jahren von seinen Provinzoberen exiliert worden war. San Marcos Sierras gilt als letzter Ort, der hauptsächlich von dem nur mehr 5.000 Menschen zählenden Indio-Volk der Comechingones (Henia und Kamiare) bewohnt wird.

 


The Pachamama Cult

 

Vorhof der Völker” mit Götzenkult

Die Pachamama-Kulthandlung fand bereits im November 2014 im Rahmen von Ravasis Initiative “Vorhof der Völker” statt, die damals in Argentinien Station machte, wurde aber erst jetzt durch die Veröffentlichung eines Videos bekannt. Organisiert wurde der Götzendienst vom Foro Ecumenico Social (Ökumenisch-soziales Forum).

 

 

 


Kardinal Ravasi beim Pachamama-Kult

 

Prominentester Anwesender des “Mutter-Erde”-Kultes war Kardinal Ravasi, “der Kultivierte” (ORF) unter den Kurienkardinälen. Der Kardinal war nicht nur Beobachter, sondern aktiver Teilnehmer (siehe Video). Mit ihm war Theresa Varela, die Vizepräsidentin des Foro Ecumenico Social und Vorsitzende der Stiftung Mision Esperanzanach San Marcos Sierras gekommen “sowie indigene Bevölkerung”.

Laut inoffiziellen argentinischen Angaben, soll der Ort inzwischen auf 3.000 Einwohner angewachsen sein, da es einen starken Zuzug von Argentiniern aus den größten Städten Argentiniens, von Europäern und weißen US-Bürgern “der Mittel- und Oberschicht” gibt. San Marcos Sierras ist touristisch erschlossen und gilt als Reiseziel der Hippie-Bewegung. Ein Zusammenhang zum Pachamama-Kult wird angenommen.

 

Watch the 6:15 YouTube video in which the Cardinal engages with the pagans in a Pachamama cult ritual.

 

Also see (in German) Für Consultor des Papstes Pablo d’Ors ist eucharistische Zelebration “magisch, nicht religiös”

http://www.katholisches.info/2015/07/27/fuer-consultor-des-papstes-pablo-dors-ist-eucharistische-zelebration-magisch-nicht-religioes/

July 27, 2015

and (in Spanish) ¿Habrá en la Iglesia alguien que se atreva?

http://www.vidanueva.es/2015/06/26/habra-en-la-iglesia-alguien-que-se-atreva-pablo-dors-sacerdote-y-escritor/

PABLO D’ORS | Sacerdote y escritor, Publicado el 26.06.2015

 

Also in the Quo Vadis Papa Francisco series, see

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY 28/29 MARCH/4/9/15 APRIL/17 MAY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 02-MEDJUGORJE 7 APRIL/JUNE/NOVEMBER 2013/18 JULY 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_02-MEDJUGORJE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 03-HOMOSEXUALITY THE SEX ABUSE CRISIS AND THE GAY LOBBY
28
NOVEMBER 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_03-HOMOSEXUALITY_THE_SEX_ABUSE_CRISIS_AND_THE_GAY_LOBBY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 04-COMPROMISED BY NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE MEDICINE?
28
NOVEMBER 2013/4 JULY/24 AUGUST 2014


http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_04-COMPROMISED_BY_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_MEDICINE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 05-BAPTISM OF ALIENS 21 MAY 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_05-BAPTISM_OF_ALIENS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 06-ENDORSEMENT OF A NEW AGE HEALER FROM INDIA?
6
JULY/24 AUGUST 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_06-ENDORSEMENT_OF_A_NEW_AGE_HEALER_FROM_INDIA.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 08-CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE PRACTISES NEW AGE ADVOCATES THE HERESY OF WOMEN PRIESTS
16/19/30 NOVEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_08-CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_PRACTISES_NEW_AGE_ADVOCATES_THE_HERESY_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

 

 

 

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 09-THE POPE UNDERGOES NEW AGE TREATMENTS
MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_09-THE_POPE_UNDERGOES_NEW_AGE_TREATMENTS.doc

IS POPE FRANCIS UNDERGOING TREATMENT WITH NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE THERAPIES?
6/19 JULY 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_POPE_FRANCIS_UNDERGOING_TREATMENT_WITH_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_THERAPIES.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 10-NEW AGE CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE NOW DENIGRATES THE EUCHARIST
15 AUGUST 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_10-NEW_AGE_CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_NOW_DENIGRATES_THE_EUCHARIST.doc


Who is Father Luigi Villa? by Dr. Franco Adessa

$
0
0

 

Who is

Father Luigi Villa?

by Dr. Franco Adessa

 

——————————————————————————–

At the request of many people from Italy and abroad,

and after more than twenty years of

collaboration with this courageous Priest,

I decided to write this

short biography of Father Luigi Villa,

because I can no longer be silent about the

indescribable and unending persecution suffered

by this old, faithful and incorruptible Minister of God!

——————————————————————————–

 

 

 

 

Luigi Villa was born in Lecco, Italy, on February 3, 1918. Having completed his secondary school, high school and theology, he was ordained priest, on June 28, 1942.

 

He said his first Mass at the Cathedral of Lecco. He exercised his priestly ministry in his country of origin within the Comboni Institute for about ten years.

 

Father Villa was a real pursuer of vocations and a respected preacher and lecturer. His presence (work) was appreciated and requested in many cities and places of Italy. In addition, he devoted himself particularly to the training of young people.

 

It was exactly for this work, that is, his relationship with the youth and the influence he had on them, that procured a death sentence for him.

 

In fact, the Fascist party leader, Justice Minister, Roberto Farinacci, issued a death sentence against him. The reasoning was: «We do not know who Father Luigi Villa is. He apparently has been sent out to stir up the youth of the Republic.» Enforcement of the execution did not take place thanks to a “tip-off” made by an official of the Ministry of Justice, who, secretly and hastily, warned a confrere (or colleague) of Father Villa, Father Ceccarini – who lived at the Institute of the Comboni in Crema (a little town close to Brescia) with Father Luigi – in order to escape. So, Father Villa climbed out of a window and fled, exactly at the moment when a jeep arrived with six heavily armed soldiers of the firing squad.

This condemnation weighed on Father Villa for the duration of the Republic of Salò (the Republic created by Mussolini at the end of World War

 


 

Father Luigi Villa, shortly after being ordained a priest, in 1942.

 

II). There was always a provisional atmosphere and a continuous threat surrounding Father Villa. Only at the end of the war, on July 25, 1945, was he liberated from this nightmare! During the war, Father Villa was consumed with the desire to save entire families of Jews. In fact, in obedience to the edicts of Pius XII, Father Luigi rescued 57 Jews. In three trips, on the mountains bordering Italy and Switzerland, he risked his life for them.

In early 1953, due to family problems, he left the Comboni Institute. At the invitation of the Archbishop of Ferrara, Msgr. Ruggero Bovelli, he was incardinated into this diocese, to establish an International Missionary Movement.

 

Meetings with Padre Pio

 

In those years, Father Villa continued his activities as a preacher and lecturer. In 1956, he held a series of lectures for the graduates of Bari. It is there, after a lunch of fish, that he was poisoned due to the clams in the spaghetti.

 

 


Padre Pio

Informing his friend, Father Berni, who was chaplain at the airport of Bari, Father Villa was taken by some pilots to the nursing department of the airport. There, he was treated by a medical colonel. He remained there until he was well.


The ancient church of “Santa Maria delle Grazie” of the Convent of Padre Pio

Before leaving Bari, Fr. Berni wanted Father Luigi to go with him to San Giovanni Rotondo. Arriving there, Fr. Berni asked him to wait while he went to the hotel “Santa Maria” and make reservations for lunch. Fr. Villa, then went to pray in the chapel of the Convent of Padre Pio. The church was empty as he knelt in one of the pews. Suddenly, he sensed a presence and turned to see if someone was there: There was a young man, exceedingly beautiful, who asked him: «Do you want to meet Padre Pio?»

«No», said Father Villa, but the young man insisted: «Go, go on now, Padre Pio is waiting for you.»

Father Villa turned toward the person who had just spoken, but, there was no one any longer at his side. The person who had uttered those words had disappeared!

Then, he entered the Convent and went to the area of Padre Pio’s room. He noticed a strong fragrance of flowers and communicated it to a friar, who was passing, who said: «Good sign, good sign!» adding that Padre Pio would soon return to his cell. During the wait, Father Villa wrote a list of 12 questions in his notebook that he intended to ask the friar. After awhile, he saw the door open, which was at the bottom of the stairs of the sacristy. As soon as Padre Pio entered, he looked at him (he was at the bottom of this narrow staircase, about twenty meters away) and said: «What is Father Villa doing here?» Then, he walked up to his room, No. 5, which he entered, followed by two doctors. After a few minutes, the doctors left and Padre Pio called Fr. Luigi and had him enter his room. Here, he answered his 12 questions and spoke for over half an hour, giving him an assignment: you must dedicate your entire life to defend the Church of Christ from the work of Freemasonry, especially the ecclesiastical [Freemasonry].

Father Villa, puzzled, said: «But I’m not prepared for such a commitment, I should also be protected by a Bishop.» Padre Pio interrupted him and said: «Go to the Bishop of Chieti, and he will tell you what to do.» Two days later, Father Villa departed from Bari and went to the Bishop of Chieti, Msgr. Giambattista Bosio.

 


Msgr. Giambattista Bosio, Archbishop of Chieti-Vasto.

The Bishop asked: «Why are you here?» Father Luigi said: «Because Padre Pio told me to come to you.»

And then explained the reasons. But Msgr. Bosio said: «This is impossible! A bishop has only authority in his diocese, and your agenda is much broader! However, since you were told by Padre Pio whom I have never seen or known, I will go to Rome for a clarification.» In fact, Bishop Bosio went to the Secretary of State, Cardinal Domenico Tardini, to speak of the commitment Father Villa received from Padre Pio.

 

The Cardinal was immediately opposed to it, stating that such a task was reserved for only the top leadership of the Church, and not a simple priest. However, having heard that this project was initiated by Padre Pio, he said he would talk to the Holy Father. And he did.

 

When Msgr. Bosio came back to Cardinal Tardini, the Cardinal told him that Pius XII had approved the mandate given by Padre Pio to Fr. Villa, but with two conditions: Father Luigi had to have a degree in dogmatic theology, and that he had to be placed under the direction of Card. Alfredo Ottaviani, Prefect of the Holy Office, Card. Pietro Parente, and Card. Pietro Palazzini.

 


Card. Domenico Tardini,

Secretary of State of Pope Pius XII.

 


Pope Pius XII.

 

These cardinals had to guide him and educate him on all the secrets of the Church relevant to his papal mandate. Msgr. Bosio transmitted to Father Villa the “conditions” of Pius XII, but, on his own, he added another one: «I accept the responsibility to be your Bishop, but I tell you: Never have anything to do with Montini!» Struck by the harshness of these words, Father Villa asked: «Who is Montini?»

Msgr. Bosio said: «I give you an example: I’m on this side of the table and you on the other side. On this side, there is Msgr. Giambattista Montini, on the other side, the rest of humanity.»

It should be noted that the Montini and Bosio families were both residents in Concesio (a town near Brescia). So, the Bosio family was well acquainted with Montini!

 

After this, Msgr. Bosio, by decree of May 6, 1957, secretly incardinated Father Villa, in his diocese of Chieti-Vasto.

 

Father Luigi, then enrolled at the University of Fribourg (CH) where he “received a diploma” in Sacred Theology in July of 1963. He graduated, then, at the Lateran University in Rome, on April 28, 1971.

 


Cardinal Alfredo Ottaviani,

Prefect of the Holy Office.

 

In the second half of 1963, Father Villa had his second meeting with Padre Pio.

As soon as he saw him, Padre Pio said: «I have been waiting for you for a long time!» Padre Pio complained about the slowness with which Father Luigi had been proceeding with his assignment.

At the end of the encounter, Padre Pio embraced Father Villa and said: «Courage, courage, courage! for the Church is already invaded by Freemasonry,» adding: «Freemasonry has already reached the Pope’s slippers.» (Paul VI!)

 

Secret Agent

In all those years, Father Villa worked as a secret agent of Card. Ottaviani, with the specialty of documenting the membership of senior officials of the Catholic Church into Freemasonry and to deal with some delicate questions of the Church.

This role made Fr. Villa at home and a person well known in Police Offices, Police Headquarters and other Agencies of General Investigations and Special Operations.

In September, 1978, during the brief pontificate of Pope Luciani, the “List of Pecorelli” appeared on “OP” (Political Observer), the magazine of Lawyer Mino Pecorelli. It was not a great surprise for Father Villa to read many names of senior officials as they had already been removed from their positions, some time before, since he had provided the documents to the Holy Office of their membership in

Freemasonry.

 

Cardinal Pietro Parente.

 

One of the most famous cases was that one of Card. Joseph Suenens, driven from his headquarters in Brussels because he was found to be a Mason. He was also married and living with a son named Paul! Another “painful” case was that one of Card. Achille Lienart. In Paris, while waiting, near a Masonic Lodge, for the man who was to confirm the existence of documents attesting to the Masonic membership of Card. Lienart, Father Villa, suddenly, saw a young man running toward him. He assaulted Fr. Villa punching him with an “iron fist” in his face, shouting: «There is a devil on this earth!» Father Villa regained consciousness in a pharmacy, with his mouth full of blood, a broken jaw, and not one tooth left in his mouth.


Cardinal Pietro Palazzini.

 


Sister Lucia of Fatima

Then one day in Haiti, he risked his life. He went to that country for a mission, but was seized by the military and was taken to a place, to be executed by shooting. But Father Villa had an inspiration: he asked the officer who guarded him, if he could speak with one of his dearest friends, the Superior of the local seminary. The officer, troubled by the request, went to his superiors and came back immediately, saying: «We made a mistake.» Father Villa was released at once.

 

Among the sensitive issues assigned to him by Card. Ottaviani, was a meeting with Lucia of Fatima. One day Cardinal Ottaviani told Fr. Villa: «I think I will send you to Fatima to speak directly with Sister Lucia. »

He accepted with joy. A business man from Padua joined him, Mr. Pagnossin, a convert of Padre Pio, who offered to pay for the trip and the stay in Portugal. Cardinal Ottaviani had provided him with a personal letter, signed by him, as Prefect of the Holy Office. This was to be delivered to the Bishop of Coimbra, to allow him to arrange a meeting with Sister Lucia. But the Bishop of Coimbra, before granting the meeting with the Seer, picked up the phone and called the Vatican. Msgr. Giovanni Benelli answered but, before giving the permission, he told him that he wanted to talk to Paul VI, because Rome had given strict orders: “an interview” with Lucy was allowed only to Royalty and to Cardinals.

 

 

The Mason Msgr. Giovanni Benelli, Pro-Secretary of State of Paul VI.

 


    Paul VI.

Msgr. Benelli, Pro-secretary of State, transmitted to the Bishop of Coimbra the prohibition of Paul VI for the request of an interview with Sister Lucia. Useless, then, was the insistence of Father Villa, in highlighting his role as the envoy of the Prefect of the Holy Office. However, he remained in Portugal, trying to overcome the resistance of the Bishop. After ten days, however, he had to resign himself to defeat. He only obtained permission from the Bishop to celebrate a Mass in the Chapel of the Convent.

When back in Italy, Father Luigi went immediately to report the incident to Card. Ottaviani. The Cardinal felt offended by the conduct of Paul VI, and immediately wrote a letter of protest. After returning later, in Rome, Cardinal Ottaviani told Father Villa that Paul VI had made an apology, saying, however, that Msgr. Benelli.

As long as Pius XII lived, the Vatican, for Father Villa, was more than welcoming: in addition to meetings, related to his activities as a secret agent, Father Villa dined and supped at least fifty times with Cardinals and Bishops. But when Paul VI came to power, he found himself deprived of every hospitality and every opportunity to take steps to defend the Catholic Faith.

The premeditated failures

 

There were many initiatives and works that Father Villa tried to initiate but even under the pontificate of Pius XII, he was forced to fail.

As early as 1953, when he was incardinated in the diocese of Ferrara, Father Luigi planned the foundation of a great missionary movement formed mostly by technicians, under the title IMI (International Missionary Institute), but it was immediately stopped. On April 21, 1957, Father Villa founded the Movement “Euro-Afro-Asiatic,” linked to one of his magazines that bore the same title, and which had already been duly authorized by his Bishop, Msgr. Giambattista Bosio. But the movement also had a short life, because it was closed down. They made him quit, right after the first edition, another of his magazines: “Talk East-West,” which was powered by another Institute for “NonChristian Religions.”

Again they prevented him from founding a “Center for Theologians” to fight the resurgent Modernism and Progressivism in the Church. The order came directly from Msgr. Giovanni Benelli.

 

In that same period, still the same Masonic Pro-Secretary of State, Msgr. Benelli, prevented him from continuing a series of “Congresses of Study.” Father Villa managed to organize only the first three:

  1. The First Congress of Rome, entitled “Orthodoxy and Orthopraxy” (October 1-4, 1974);
  2. The Florence Congress, entitled: “The Woman in the Light of Catholic Theology” (Sept. 16-18, 1975);
  3. The Second Congress of Rome, entitled: “Christianity and Atheistic Communism” (Sept. 20-22, 1977).

 

In the two Congresses in Rome, the presence of Cardinals prevented Msgr. Benelli to take direct action. However, for the Florence Congress, the Archbishop of Florence, Cardinal Florit, was ordered by Rome to prohibit participation in the Congress to all the clergy of Florence. The Cardinal, regretting that command, immediately communicated that to Father Villa and promised to send a Bishop to preside over the entire duration of the Conference. And so it happened!

Other initiatives that were aborted were: the establishment of a “third branch” of religious-seculars, to accompany the various Missionary Institutes, and the initiative of “recruitment” of “vocations” to the priesthood; initiatives that were then imitated by all the Seminaries and Missionaries Institutes. However, his initial plan of spiritual formation was deviated and ended with their secularization.

Personally, Father Villa found more than fifty men who had vocations and entered missionary seminaries. Men, who today, are priests. By now, it was clear that he was no longer permitted to make any steps, realize any idea, or start any project aimed to defend the Catholic Faith.

 

Cover of the Proceedings of the Conference in Florence, organized by Fr. Villa, in 1975.

 


Cardinal Ermenegildo Florit, Archbishop of Florence

Cardinal Giuseppe Siri, a close friend of Father Villa, was elected Pope in 1963 and in 1978, but the threats carried out by Freemasonry, forced him to withdraw.

Father Villa had to refuse to accept offers of friends and … even enemies. He refused, in fact, several “donations” of villas and huge sums of money. A Cardinal even wanted to give him his entire property: two large primary and secondary schools, already in operation, and two villas with 60 acres of olive trees and a church. Then, Card. Giuseppe Siri offered him the Benedictine Convent in

Genoa. But Father Villa rejected it all, always, because he had already foreseen the storm that was destroying the Church, and therefore preferred to stay poor. He did not want to be linked and involved in economic and financial issues. However, most importantly, he wished to remain free to deal with the mandate he had received from Padre Pio and Pope Pius XII to help the Church to heal the confused situation in which She would be found under the attacks of ecclesiastical Masonry!

For this reason, he said “no” to two wealthy Americans who offered him billions if he gave them his magazine

“Chiesa viva.”

He also had the odd “offer” of a billionaire American lawyer who said he would be willing to finance him every step of the way, if he could establish an organization to destroy the current traditional Church and establish a “new” one that would ensure triumph. Father Villa was always just as active in his priestly work of saving souls. A singular case occurred in 1957, when he had a meeting with the famous Italian writer, Curzio Malaparte. First associated with Fascism and then, towards the end of his life, to Communism, Malaparte was lying in a clinic in Rome with cancer. His room was guarded by the famous Communist thug, Secchia, to prevent passage to anyone who was not leftist. He also tried to prevent the entrance of Father Villa, but could not. Malaparte smiled at him and said:

The famous Italian writer, Curzio Malaparte, who knew Don Villa, shortly before dying of cancer.

«You have character. You must fight.» Another time, when he went to visit him, Father Villa spoke of his plan to found a new Institute. So great was the enthusiasm of Malaparte that he promised that, if he recovered, he would put his pen to his service. The last time he saw him, Malaparte told Father Villa that, after much thought, he had decided to give him his villa in Capri, as the first headquarters of the Institute he wanted to found. But nothing came of it because only a few days later, the room of Malaparte was reinforced by the Communist, Secchia and a number of Communists of the management of the magazine “Vie Nuove” (New Ways), who were successful in receiving his villa in Capri as a donation from Malaparte. (How this happened, Father Villa never knew!)

 

Father Villa in Brescia

It was the grave situation, in which his parents were in, that pushed Father Villa to accept the incardination in his diocese from the Archbishop of Chieti, Msgr. Giambattista Bosio, as was suggested by the Secretary of State, Cardinal Tardini. But it was a secret incardination, made in the Bishop’s office, and, as the only witness, his secretary, Msgr. Antonio Stoppani. But Msgr. Bosio, after receiving the approval from Rome, moved Father Villa to the diocese of Brescia, with the approval of the local bishop to allow Father Villa to help his parents even more.

On September 15, 1962, Father Villa opened a “House of Formation,” in Codolazza Concesio – Brescia, entitled “Villa Immacolata (House of the Immaculate), to erect the “Institute Operaie di Maria Immacolata” (Institute Workers of Mary Immaculate) founded under the authorship of Bishop Bosio.

The Montinian Msgr. Luigi Morstabilini, Bishop of Brescia from 1964 to 1983, in a painting by Sister Natalina of Father Villa’s Istituto Operaie di Maria Immacolata.

In 1964, the Senior Bishop of Brescia, Msgr. Giacinto Tredici, died and was replaced by the Montinian, Msgr. Luigi Morstabilini.

On December 12, 1964, Msgr. Morstabilini promised Msgr. Bosio that he would soon grant the Decree of Approval of the Institute; the same promise he made to Fr. Villa, three days later; in January 1965, there was the transfer of documents; on February 2, Father Villa accepted certain restrictive conditions on vocations coming from abroad; on February 4, Msgr. Morstabilini assured Msgr. Bosio that the document of approval was “safe;” on February 7, Msgr. Morstabilini, on a visit to the parish in which the Institute of Father Villa was located, avoided the honor of his visit; on May 18, Msgr. Bosio, after an interview with Msgr. Morstabilini, assured Father Villa that the Decree of Approval was approaching.

But on July 1, 1965, Father Villa received a letter from the Curia of Brescia informing him of the Episcopal Delegate’s negative opinion in regard to the Commission’s approval of the Institute. Faced with such hostility and duplicity, Father Villa communicated to Msgr. Bosio his intention to incardinate in another diocese. His Bishop, so terribly sorry, replied: «No, no, don’t do it, stay here for my sake!»

But this duplicity in the way of acting, forced the so patient and kind. Msgr. Bosio to ACT!

«Enough! – he said to Father Villa after all I am your Bishop. If they do not understand my gentleness and charity, I will go to Rome, and I will write to you.»

 

On December 4, 1965, Msgr. Bosio wrote to Father Villa: «Dear Father Villa, you can tell your daughters that the Immaculate has heard our prayers. As, in Brescia, we could not conclude anything, I visited Card. Pietro Palazzini … » The letter ended thus: «… because we don’t have, here in Rome, the stamps of the Curia of Brescia, you can still celebrate the “founding day” on the feast of Immaculate Conception. I will send the “Document” as soon as possible.» On December 8, 1965, Bishop Bosio sent to Father Villa the “Decree” for the canonical foundation of his “Instituto Operaie di Maria Immacolata.” On May 20, 1967, the Institute was moved to the city, on the street, Galileo Galilei, 121, Brescia, where it still resides to this day.

Msgr. Giambattista Bosio, however, died a few days later, on May 25, 1967.

 



The photograph of the headquarters of the “Istituto Operaie di Maria Immacolata” and Editrice Civiltà, in G. Galileo 121 street – Brescia, which was published in the Magazine “Chiesa viva” for many years.

Father Villa was not aware of any illness or other health problem that could suggest an imminent death of his Bishop. Only a few weeks before his death, the same Bishop Bosio, told him: «When I retire, I want to come live with you in your Institute.» The same Sisters of the Institute were thrilled at the thought of having a character with them so famous and important. When Bishop Bosio died, Father Villa was abroad. On his return, he immediately went to Chieti to pray at his tomb.

The new Bishop of Chieti, and therefore the Superior of Father Villa, was Msgr. Loris Capovilla, former confidence man of the Bishop of Padua, Msgr. Girolamo Bortignon, who was one of the worst enemies of Padre Pio, former personal secretary of Pope John XXIII and Paul VI’s former personal secretary, from 1963 to 1967. Father Luigi went to see him immediately and had a conversation with the Bishop. However rather than addressing the issue of his incardination, he spoke with him for over an hour, trying to convince him not to write any more articles against communism, because – he said – Soviet communism will win and we must come to terms with Moscow!

With the death of Msgr. Bosio, Father Villa found himself caught in a vise: on the one hand, the former personal secretary of Pope Paul VI, Bishop Capovilla; on the other, the Montinian Bishop of Brescia, Msgr. Morstabilini.

Archbishop Capovilla asked Father Villa to incardinate in Brescia, while Msgr. Morstabilini insisted that Father Villa remain incardinated in Chieti and continue his work in Brescia, while reconfirming his trust, respect and kindness, and then advised him to “let time solve the problem.” On February 4, 1968, in a letter to the Vicar General of Brescia, Msgr. Pietro Gazzoli, Father Villa complained about the “meager understanding and honesty” and the dual mode of action of Msgr. Morstabilini, and reported two documents that show his bad faith:

  1. A letter of Msgr. Morstabilini to Msgr. Bosio (written after the decree of approval from Rome on December 8, 1965) in which he apologized for not having given him such a “Decree” because this was his intention. He blamed the Commission of the Curia for having prevented it.
  2. Another letter of Msgr. Morstabilini to a parish from Bergamo, in which, he, instead, said the exact opposite: while recognizing that Father Villa had received a Decree of Approval for his Institute, he said, though, that if it was up to him, this Decree would have never been granted.

     

On September 3, 1968, Father Villa received an “ultimatum” from the Vicar General of Chieti, Msgr. F.

Marinis, to be incardinated in Brescia, within the end of the year. On December 15, 1968, Father Villa wrote a letter to Card. Pietro Palazzini informing him of all these maneuvers which were aimed to “undermine” the Institute, that had recently been founded.

 

 

These are only the primary examples of the “modus operandi” of Father Villa’s enemies: enemies who have never faced him fairly and in an open field, but always acting from behind, with duplicity, hitting him with every means, including, as we shall see, the assassination attempts.

 


Archbishop Loris Capovilla had been personal secretary of John XXIII and of Paul VI until 1967. When he was made Bishop of Chieti, after the death of Msgr. Bosio, he became the direct Superior of Father Villa.


An attitude of Paul VI which shows his impatience when he was contradicted.

 

 

Beginning of “The Way of the Cross”

The era of being well-received in Vatican circles, during the last period of the Pius XII’s reign, had vanished, and now, the isolation and persecution had begun.

 

The relationship of seeming predilection with Pius XII, suddenly, turned into one of initiating a lethal policy: «Ignore him and make him ignored!»

 

The Angelic Pope Pius XII.

 

Here are two facts that illustrate these two different attitudes:

One day, Father Villa sought and immediately obtained an audience with the Angelic Pope Pius XII. This took place in a palatial room, crowded with people. Pope Pius XII asked for Fr. Villa. Father Villa came forth and after a brief exchange of words, Pius XII took his hands in his and hugged him in front of everyone, as if to signify his predilection for this priest to whom, in secret, He had given a tremendous mandate that had never before been entrusted to any other priest.

Indeed, it was much different, years later, in regards to the meeting between Father Villa and Paul VI. On July 14, 1971, one of his religious of the “Istituto Operaie di Maria Immacolata,” Sister Natalina Ghirardelli, was received in “private audience” by Paul VI. The Pope had wanted to congratulate her for the portrait that the Sister (a portrait painter) had made of him, and had been offered to the Pope, as a gift on the 50th anniversary of his priesthood (1970). Father Villa accompanied Sister Natalina, to Rome as her Father Superior.

Upon entering the reception room, Father Villa noted that Pope Paul VI was sitting in the center of the room. Father Villa then noticed that the Pope immediately looked at his Sister Natalina, the portrait painter, with enamored eyes that never left their gaze, squeezing and holding her hands throughout the entire time of the audience. Father Villa, who was standing next to the Nun, was never given a so much as a glance by Paul VI, even for a moment. At the gesture of Father Villa offering some of his books to the Pope, Paul VI, again without looking at him, gestured with his left hand to his secretary,

Portrait of Paul VI, done by Sister Natalina of the “Istituto Operaie di Maria Immacolata,” founded by Father Villa.

 

Msgr. Pasquale Macchi, who came and took the books, leaving Fr. Villa in silence – not able to utter a word. At the end of the interview, Paul VI blessed the Nun and gave her a Rosary, and then gave the Rosary pouch to Father Villa, but still without looking at him. And he continued to ignore him even when he and his Sister Natalina walked toward the exit.

At that occasion, Father Luigi understood that this inconceivable gesture of Paul VI to him, was a signal of the beginning of his “Way of the Cross.” For this is what exactly happened!

The Magazine “Chiesa viva”

To fight the battle that Padre Pio had given him, Father Villa needed a Magazine, but one that was free from ecclesiastical pressures or suppressions.

Msgr. Bosio suggested that he should join the Order of Journalists and found his own Magazine, so that the ecclesiastical authorities could not, somehow, cause it to fail. Father Villa, then, joined the National Association of Journalists, taking the Card number 0055992. At that time, to his credit, he had about thirty publications (theological, ascetic, literary, and political) and over a thousand “articles” have already been published in magazines and newspapers.

In 1971, Fr. Villa founded his Review “Chiesa viva,” with correspondents and collaborators in all continents. The first issues were released on the date September, 1971. A few months later, in Vienna, on December 14, 1971, Father Luigi had a personal encounter with Card. Joseph Mindszenty who, after having been humiliated and degraded by Paul VI, for not accepting to reach out to Communism, left Rome. The Cardinal read the entire first issue of “Chiesa viva” and was so enthusiastic that he put his signature on the copy he had read. At the end of the meeting, after two and a half hours of a passionate and enlightening interview, he told Father Villa: «Believe me, Paul VI delivered entire Christian Countries into the hands of Communism … »


Cardinal Martyr Joseph Midszenty, degraded by Pope Paul VI because he didn’t want to reach out to Communism, left Rome for Vienna, where he had a meeting with Father Villa.

On September 24, 1971, “il Messaggero Abruzzo” carried an article entitled: “The Archbishop (Msgr. Capovilla) retires.” Approximately one hundred million liras had disappeared from the coffers of the diocese and Msgr. Capovilla had publicly suggested this was the fault of the previous Bishop, Msgr. Giambattista Bosio. Soon afterward, the Prefect and the Chief of Police communicated with Paul VI, saying that, if Msgr. Capovilla was not removed from the diocese of Chieti within three days, they would have to indite him and put him in jail. Thus, Msgr. Capovilla was transferred to Loreto.

But the war against Father Villa continued.

It was the Mason Pro-Secretary of State, Msgr. Giovanni Benelli who officially coined the new strategy of war against Father Villa. In meetings with his staff, speaking of Father Luigi, Msgr. Benelli would say: «We need to silence that Father Villa!» But when someone objected: «Your Eminence! Rather, we must prove him wrong.» The Cardinal, irritated, replied: «Well, then ignore him and make him ignored!»

The first issue of “Chiesa viva”, released September, 1971, read and signed with approval by Cardinal Joseph Mindszenty.

 

But this was not enough, for the voice of Father Villa was his magazine “Chiesa viva” and this “voice” had to be silenced.

If the magazine was not immediately frontally attacked, it had to do with the fact that the Deputy Director of “Chiesa viva” was the famous German philosopher and converted Jew, Prof. Dietrich von Hildebrand, whom Paul VI knew, but also feared. Then, the war began with the theological-collaborators that were active with Father Villa and his “Chiesa viva.” Archbishop Benelli wrote a letter to each of them ordering to cease working with Father Luigi. Father Villa learned of this action of the Holy See, just because one of his aides immediately informed him of this order received from the top. Thus, the scorched earth around “Chiesa viva” was created!

The enemies of Father Villa, with the complicity of the kind of clergy who prefers a quiet life, that is, avoiding the hassles of not quickly falling in “line to their way of thinking” that is “suggested” or “imposed” from the top, began another course of action: slandering.


Dietrich von Hildebrand was born in Florence in 1889 and graduated in philosophy in 1912. He converted to Catholicism in 1914. He was a university professor in Germany, Austria, Switzerland, France and the United States. He accepted the position of Deputy Director of “Chiesa viva,” from 1971 until his death on January 25, 1977.

 

So, Father Villa became:”lazy,” “crazy,” “fascist,” “anti-Semite,” “outside the Church,” “heretic,” “priest of extreme conservative tendencies and pre-conciliar,” “a destroyer of Charity opening the way for defamation,” “spewer of arrogance as he believes he is the proud bearer of the truth” … and most recently, “author of libel,” and “worthy of any punitive measures,” which “were not carried out so as not to humiliate a ninety two year old priest.”

Then, “late night telephone calls” were made which contained insults, slanders, profanity, and threats to demoralize Chiesa viva’s editor! This went on for a long time! Despite all of this, “Chiesa viva,” continued to live!

 

Some assassination attempts

To silence a priest like Father Villa, however, there is only one sure way: physical elimination. In fact, in his life there have been seven assassination attempts. I will mention three, briefly.

1st

Father Villa was returning from Rome to Brescia by car. Shortly before the city of Arezzo, the road on the right bordered a sheer drop of at least 100 meters. In that stretch, he realized he was being followed by a car that, then, came along side, forcing him, little by little, to the edge of the roadside. What to do? Father Villa, now saw death in front of him. At that moment, however, a police car drove past. Father Villa sounded his horn to call him back, but the sideswiping car sped away and disappeared. The Lord had saved him from certain death! Father Villa mentioned this incident with Card. Palazzini, in the presence of Professor Luigi Gedda, who stated: «So, we are at war.»

2nd

Father Villa was traveling by car, to visit his priest friend, Father Berni, pastor of Corlanzone at Lonigo (Vicenza). He left the highway and was driving on the road that would lead to its destination. Suddenly, his limbs, hands and legs, became immobile and he felt paralyzed. Who had given him narcotics?

At a bend in the road, Father Villa, with his eyes wide open, saw the car going straight into a field that bordered a canal, 6-7 meters wide and two meters deep, filled with plenty of water and a lot of mud. He saw everything as in a dream, without being able to move. His legs and arms remained paralyzed. Now, the car continued to race and was just a few meters from the canal … now only a few inches from the edge, suddenly, the car’s engine abruptly stopped. It was a great miracle!

A few seconds more and he would have fallen into the canal and disappeared at the bottom, with his car as his coffin.

With the sudden stopping of the car, Father Villa recovered and got out of the car. He found himself surrounded by a crowd and a policeman asking if he should take him to hospital. Father Villa refused; he climbed into the car and drove off.

3rd

After several months, Father Villa paid a visit to a priest “friend,” and after having finished lunch with a cup of coffee, he came home. During the trip, however, he began to feel sick. Arriving home, he was in such a state that his doctor was immediately called. The diagnosis was “poisoning”. The doctor said: «Did they give you a poisoned coffee?» However, over the next several days, the doctor managed to pull Father Villa out of the danger of death. After several years of accompanying Father Villa on visits to his high-ranking friends and having acquired a deep knowledge on the problem of Masonic infiltration in the Church, I attended a meeting on the issue of the “List of Pecorelli” which was published by “Chiesa viva” just a few months before the attempted poisoning.

I heard one of them recalling the words of Card. Silvio Oddi about this “List.” The Cardinal said: «This is a partisan list.» The other, however, said: «The “List of Pecorelli” is the list of all the men of Card. Casaroli,» and added: «Card. Casaroli is the

 


The cover of the Magazine “OP,” of the September 12, 1978 issue, which published the “List of Pecorelli,” containing names of 121 senior officials.


Cardinal Casaroli,
appeared in the “List of Pecorelli” with the date of registration: 28/09/1957, Serial Number: 41/076 and Acronym: CASA. Under Paul VI, Cardinal Casaroli was Minister of Foreign Affairs and the main proponent of the Montinian policy of opening to Communism, called “Ostpolitik.” John Paul II elevated him to Secretary of State.


The cover of the magazine “Chiesa viva”, No. 231, July-August 1992, reporting the “List of Pecorelli” with a presentation of Magistrate Carlo Alberto Agnoli. In the presentation, after stressing the reliability of this “List” Agnoli says:

«… Father Esposito informs us that among the protagonists of the bilateral dialogues between representatives of the Church and Masonry, which took place between 1966 and 1977, there was the Salesian, Don Vincenzo Miano, Secretary of the “Secretariat for non-believers” and author of a book entitled: “The Secretariat for Non-believers and Freemasonry”. Father Esposito reports that Don Miano participated in all these dialogues “and then explaining the positions gained to the Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and just like Paul VI, who was following and encouraging these meetings”». head of four Masonic Lodges in the Vatican.»

 

Then followed a sentence that made me understand the true meaning of the publication of the “List” by the lawyer Mino Pecorelli, himself, a member of the P2 Lodge and publisher of “OP” (Osservatore Politico), who had published the “List,” September 12, 1978. One of the two parties said: «The “List of Pecorelli” had been published by Freemasonry, itself, to stop Cardinal Casaroli’s rise to the papacy».

In fact, the discussion continued with the consideration that Card. Casaroli was so powerful in the Vatican that only Freemasonry could have stopped him, if they had not chosen him as Pope.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The page of the magazine “OP” which shows the first part of the “List of Pecorelli.” Despite the publication of the “List of Pecorelli” in 1978, John Paul II made “Cardinals” of Msgr. Fiorenzo Angelini and Msgr. Virgilio Noè, who both appear in the Masonic “List.”


The page of the magazine “OP” which shows the second part of the “List of Pecorelli.”

In 1992, this “List of Pecorelli” returned to the headlines of the judicial reports of the crash of Banco Ambrosiano due to heavy compromises with the [Masonic] Lodge P2 Gelli, Sindona, Calvi and Ortolani.

 


During the Pontificate of John Paul II, “Chiesa viva” denounced the membership of Card. Casaroli to Freemasonry, a Prelate showed this evidence to John Paul II, the Pope said: «I know, I know, but I do not know who to put in his place!»

Benelli, Casaroli, Ruini

Msgr. Giovanni Benelli was, first, Pro-Secretary of State, then, in 1977, he became the Bishop of Florence, and soon after, he was made Cardinal. After the death of Paul VI, he tried to be elected Pope, but instead Card. Siri was elected, who, because of the terrible threats made by the same Card. Benelli, had to surrender. And so, as a compromise, Card. Luciani was elected, under the name John Paul I.

But after 33 days of his reign, John Paul I was murdered. It was the same Father Villa who asked Card. Palazzini to have an autopsy

 


John Paul I was murdered after 33 days of his pontificate. It was Father Villa who ordered Card. Palazzini to conduct an autopsy. Three autopsies were conducted, which were called “medical examinations” and they all ended up with the verdict: “Assassinated!”

 

made of the Pope, and to be more convincing, he gathered the Press in Rome, hinting at possibility of murder. Card. Palazzini, then, arranged three autopsies, which were called “medical examinations.” The results of all three was: “Assassinated!” The publication of the “List of Pecorelli” cut short the candidacy of Card. Casaroli. After the death of Luciani [John Paul I], there was another clash between Siri and Benelli, however, the real predestined and favorite of Freemasonry, Card. Karol Woytjla was elected.

With the death of Card. Giovanni Benelli, in 1982, Card. Agostino Casaroli became the most powerful man in the Vatican.

But “Chiesa viva” still had a very valiant and courageous staff, because, besides those who abandoned the battle, there were also people who, despite their high position in the Vatican, were outspoken collaborators of Father Villa’s Review and his true defenders.

One of them was Msgr. Nicolino Sarale, who worked in the Secretariat of State office from 1978 to 1995, the year of his death. Msgr. Sarale wrote books and four complete [liturgicial] cycles of Homilies for priests for “Chiesa viva”. In the last years of his life, he had a column in “Osservatorio Romano,” in which he denounced the growing crisis within the Church. Msgr. Sarale was not only a collaborator, but also the “sentinel” of Father Villa in the office of Secretary of State, He wrote long letters to him on sensitive issues and hot topics of the Church. He was a bright and courageous man: every month he would receive 50 copies of “Chiesa viva” which he distributed within the Secretary of State department. He had the courage to defend Father Villa in front of senior Prelates, and even in front of the Pope.

Some years after the death of this dear friend of Father Luigi, I began putting together various phrases that I had heard from Father and read in newspaper articles, I managed to get an idea about the strange death of Msgr. Sarale, on Sept. 27, 1995.

Msgr. Nicolino Sarale, of the Secretary of State, was the most trusted friend of Father Villa and his “sentinel” in the Vatican. He died in a strange waon Sept. 27, 1995.

One day, Father Villa told me about his visits to Msgr. Sarale, who, speaking of his health, talked about his ailment in his knee and some injections that the doctor was giving to him. Father Luigi obtained the envelope of the packaging of these injections from Msgr. Sarale and showed them to his doctor, who, after associating the disease with the injections given to Msgr. Sarale said: «But these injections cause cancer!» In fact, Msgr. Sarale died following an operation that was necessary to save him from cancer, which had developed in the stomach, with an amazing speed.

After the death of Msgr. Sarale, the newspapers broke with the news of the scandal of John Paul II’s doctor, who – they said – had managed to reach that position without any entrance examinations, and after the scandal, he vanished. Was he the same doctor who had given the injections to Msgr. Nicolino Sarale?

The year, 1990, at the scene of the Vatican, saw the withdrawal of the Card. Casaroli as Secretary of State, the decline of the Card. Ugo Poletti, President of the Italian Episcopal Conference (CEI) and Vicar of His Holiness, and the simultaneous rise of Msgr. Camillo Ruini.

The Cardinals Casaroli and Poletti, were both Masons, pointed out in the “List of Pecorelli” with an initiation date, Serial number and Acronym. Card. Casaroli was the standard bearer of the pro-Communist policy of Paul VI called “Ostpolitik” and from his post as Secretary of State, next to John Paul II, was the most powerful man in the Vatican, who was second only to Card. Ugo Poletti, who had a stellar career, with Paul VI, for a very special reason.

When he became Archbishop of Milan, Msgr. Montini decided to close and move the “The People of Italy,” a well-established newspaper, published by the Diocese of Novara. The Bishop of Novara, Msgr. Gilla Vincenzo Gremigni, protested that this act was not under the jurisdiction of Archbishop Montini. In early January, 1963, only six months before his election to the papacy, Montini sent a letter to the Archbishop of Novara of such hard content, reading it, Msgr. Gremigni had a heart attack and died. The letter was found by Msgr. Ugo Poletti, who kept it for himself.

When Montini became Pope, the ghost of Archbishop Gremigni followed him in the person of Msgr. Poletti. In 1967, the Italian press received information that the death of Archbishop Gremigni had to do with the new Pope.

Msgr. Ugo Poletti, Vicar General of the bishop of Novara, Msgr. Gremigni, in 1967 began a strange and amazing career, linked to the death of his bishop, caused by Msgr. Montini, Archbishop of Milan.

Soon after, Msgr. Poletti had a series of promotional “miracles” by Pope Paul VI: Bishop of Spoleto (1967), Vice Regent of Rome, who is the closest collaborator of Card. Angelo Dell’Acqua (State Secretary and Vicar of the Pope) (1969), Cardinal (1973), Vicar of the Pope (1973), President of The Italian Conference of Bishops (CEI) (1985).


In 1991, Msgr. Camillo Ruini became “Vicar of His Holiness”, “Cardinal” and “President of CEI”. He had become the most powerful man in the Vatican!

In 1986, Msgr. Camillo Ruini, had become the darling of the Card. Poletti as his Secretary of the CEI, but a few years later, in 1991, Msgr. Ruini appeared at the top of Vatican power. In quick succession, he was appointed: Cardinal, Vicar of the Pope and President of CEI, maintaining the latter two titles for many and, perhaps, too many years.

In 1991, Cardinal Camillo Ruini, had become the most powerful man in the Vatican.

The same year, 1991, Father Villa began publishing in “Chiesa viva,” a long series of articles against the NeoCatechumenal movement. Then, on May 13, 2000, these were all collected and published in a book entitled: “Heresies in the Neo-Catechumenal Doctrine” that denounced the 18 heresies of the Movement directed by Francis Argüello, known as “Kiko,” and his partner, a former nun named Carmen Hernandez.

To be sure, Card. Ruini didn’t like these attacks, since, he, himself, was the official protector of this heretical movement.

More death threats … and a “trial”

In the issue N° 248 of “Chiesa viva” of February, 1994, Father Villa published an article titled “PDS Scopriamo le carte” (P.D.S. – Leftist Democratic Party: Let’s Lay the Cards on the Table), of which I was co-author. It was an attack on Communism and denunciation of its Masonic origins. It rather proved that Communism is nothing but a political version of the secret program of the Satanic Order of the Bavarian Illuminati to destroy the Catholic Church and Christian civilization. With this article, Father Villa wanted to make pamphlets to distribute, covering entire cities of Italy.

 

 

After the wide distribution, in the diocese of Ivrea, of the dossier, “PDS: scopriamo le carte” (P.D.S. Let’s Lay the Cards on the Table), Msgr. Bettazzi sued Father Luigi Villa and began a “mock trial” that came up with nothing. Why?

And so we did.

On February 26, 1994, we distributed the pamphlets in the Piedmont town of Ivrea. The problem was that, in the text, the data of the “List of Pecorelli” that listed some Prelates belonging to Freemasonry, included the Bishop of Ivrea, Msgr. Luigi Bettazzi. Flying into a rage, because of the distribution in his diocese, Msgr. Bettazzi immediately declared to the press that he would sue the authors of the dossier. Then, he changed his mind and sued only Father Luigi Villa.

Brescia was in a turmoil. Many priests thought that, at last, it was time to silence Father Villa who, in addition to “insulting” bishops such as Bettazzi, just as in recent issues of “Chiesa viva” N° 246 and N° 247, he had also published a highly critical article on the interview of the Archbishop of Milan, Cardinal Carlo Maria Martini, which had appeared in “The Sunday Times” on April 26, 1993.

Many were anxious and awaiting the moment when, finally, “justice” would be meted out! The trial date was set for January 31, 1995, at the Court of Brescia. As if that were not enough, in the issues of “Chiesa viva” N° 254 and N° 255, of September and October 1994, Father Villa published another critical article on a new interview that Card. Martini made to “Le Monde,” published January 4, 1994.

In Brescia, the atmosphere was hot and buzzing. The same Msgr. Bettazzi was stoking the fire and, on November 30, 1994, wrote a letter to Father Villa in harsh tones, called for a “proper and adequate reparation for compensation of damages,” and in which he claimed to be sorry to “have to continue an unfortunate dispute … ”

The fateful day came on Jan. 31, but nothing happened! The priests of Brescia were dumbfounded and could not understand how a process so eagerly awaited and for so long taken for granted by the press, could have had an outcome so unpredictable and disappointing.

But I remember that towards the end of 1994, Fr. Villa asked me to type a letter addressed to the Secretary of State, Card. Angelo Sodano, in which he said that he was not going to become a victim and that he would make known the names of all the Cardinals …

Soon after, Fr. Villa’s lawyer was contacted by the lawyer of Msgr. Bettazzi because the Bishop of Ivrea desired to be received by Father Villa. The meeting took place in early January. Msgr. Bettazzi, just walked into the office of Fr. Villa, asked if Father Villa would allow him to withdraw the complaint. The interview lasted over an hour.

Later, in a letter dated January 9, 1995, Msgr. Bettazzi thanked Father Villa for receiving him and said that he “realized his good faith” adding the phrase: «… I am agreeable to consider immediately what I wanted to do from the very beginning, that is to withdraw the complaint» and ended the letter with the words: «And … Arrivederci, in Heaven, you will finally discover that, among my faults, there absolutely will not be that one of belonging to Freemasonry.»

But Father Villa was not in Paradise yet. On March 28, 1995, he wrote a letter to the Secretary of State, Card. Angelo Sodano, demanding the removal of Msgr. Bettazzi from the diocese of Ivrea, listing 11 serious reasons and including the evidence of the Bishop of Ivrea’s membership into Freemasonry. He also proved that the work of Msgr. Bettazzi, as President of Pax Christi International, had the aim of realizing the satanic plan, today called “New Age,” of destroying the Catholic Church and

Christian civilization.

 


The cover of the dossier, “PDS: Scopriamo le carte,” widely distributed in many cities in northern Italy.


Cardinal Carlo Maria Martini, Archbishop of Milan.

 

I always wondered if this “mock trial” of Msgr. Bettazzi had something to do with the articles published by Father Villa on the interviews of Card. Martini, but the only item worth mentioning is I remember that one day Father Villa showed me a book in which there was written that if Cardinal Martini had become Pope, his Secretary of State, in all probability, would have been Msgr. Luigi Bettazzi.

Then, for months, entire cities of Italy were covered with the pamphlet “PDS: Scopriamo le Carte,” but the effects of these distributions were death threats.

I got a postcard that had a “Fivepointed Star” on it with a death threat; the postcard was followed by other threats that reached me by phone and by fax.

At that time, the articles published by “Chiesa viva” on the interviews of Card. Martini in “The Sunday Times” and “Le Monde” were followed by relating dossiers and extensive distribution.

In January, 1996, another critical article and dossier was published on Card. Martini’s book: “Israele radice santa” (Israel’s holy root), in which the Cardinal encouraged Catholics to read the Talmud.

On December 19, 1998, Msgr. Bruno Foresti, was succeeded by Msgr. Giulio Sanguineti, former Bishop of La Spezia-Sarzana, and before that, Bishop of Savona.

Msgr. Sanguineti, still very young, was appointed Vicar General by his Bishop of Chiavari, Msgr. Luigi Maverna whose name appears in the “List of Pecorelli,” with Initiation date: 3/6/1968, Serial number: 441/c, and Acronym: LUMA.


The Ruinian Msgr. Giulio Sanguineti, Bishop of Brescia from 1998 to 2007.

On February 6, 2000, Father Villa published the book: “Si spieghi Eminenza!” (Explain yourself, Eminence!) cornering the Archbishop of Milan, Cardinal Martini, who, to counter the attack, involved the Bishop of Brescia, Msgr. Sanguineti, in a misguided attempt of defense. The Bishop wrote a personal letter dated March 7, 2000 to the Cardinal, against Father Villa.

Without proving the existence of even minor errors in the book, the letter denigrated Father Villa for his writings on Paul VI and used generic and offensive phrases such as: “smear campaigns,” “one-sided and radicalized interpretations,” “absolutely uncivil procedures,” “wound of charity,” “extremely conservative and pre-conciliar tendencies” … At the end, Msgr. Sanguineti promised the Cardinal:


Book cover: “Si speieghi, Eminenza!” (Explain Yourself, Eminence!) published in 2000.

«… We are committed to stemming as much as possible and fighting with the allowed means this resurgence of arrogance and proud presumption of being holders of the truth.»

We never knew if the letter was to remain confidential. The Cardinal published the letter in the diocesan bulletin, making it publicly available to the clergy of Milan.

Then, Msgr. Sanguineti asked for a personal meeting with Father Villa. During this interview, on the subject of Masonic infiltration in the Church, he also made reference to the Bishop, Msgr. Sanguineti snapped: «But do you believe that I am a Mason?» «Yes, certainly.» Said Father Villa, presenting, as a determinant, the fact that he was made Vicar General by Mason Msgr. Maverna (who was later expelled from his diocese due to one of Fr. Villa’s intervention). It was also based on the fact that Father Villa had heard this directly from an authoritative source in the Masonic field. The Bishop did not react, but went into another room to cool off, and came back, then composed. However, Father Villa received a copy of the letter written by the Bishop of Brescia, from a graduate of Milan, who also informed him about the wide distribution in that diocese. This letter deserved a proper “Response,” accompanied with four articles of Father Villa, from a famous Jesuit, a prominent lawyer of International Law and from an Attorney General at the Court of Cassazione. The “Response” was published in “Chiesa viva” and also printed as a dossier.

Cover of the dossier: “Response to a letter from the Bishop of Brescia,” published in 2000.

 

By now, the coup de grace could no longer be delayed.

In October 2000, Father Villa sent to the top of the Church and the Jesuit Order an envelope, containing documents relating to Card. Carlo Maria Martini, of such gravity that this ended the career of the Cardinal in Milan.

The documents were accompanied by a letter signed by Father Villa and myself, in which recipients were advised that if anything happened to the family of the person who had provided testimony and documents, or to my family, the contents of the envelope, already in the hands of dozens of trusted people, would be handed over to the Judiciary and the Police, and the first to be investigated would be Card. Carlo Maria Martini.

***

At the time, Msgr. Sanguineti did not only seem accommodating towards Card. Martini, but also in respect to his “Responsible Master,” Card. Camillo Ruini.

There were many articles written in “Chiesa viva” against the heretical movement of Neo-Catechumenal, whose official patron was Card. Camillo Ruini, the most powerful man in the Vatican.

After his first year as Bishop of Brescia, Msgr. Sanguinetti had an official meeting, on December 19, 1999, at the Sport Palace of San Filippo, in the city of Brescia, with the Neo-Catechumenal communities of the Diocese of Lombardy, Verona, Piacenza and Fidenza, where he had words of encouragement for this heretical movement.

A few months later, on May 13, 2000, Father Villa published the book entitled: “Heresies in the Neo-Catechumenal Doctrine,” containing 18 heresies of the most secret Catechism of Kiko, consisting of 373 pages.

Msgr. Sanguineti, then, went on to perform other “itinerant” tasks that took him to South America.

In the diocese of Brescia, Msgr. Sanguineti will be remembered for another of one of his works. Three weeks before being replaced as Bishop of Brescia, on September 23, 2007, he consecrated the first church of the third millennium of the diocese. The church, which turned out to be a Satanic-Masonic Temple, is located in a wonderful setting at the foot of the hill of Padergnone, a hamlet of Rodengo Saiano (Brescia). It is known for the strange spiral shape of the outer wall of stone that surrounds it.


Book cover: “Heresies in the Neo-Catechumenal Doctrine,” reporting the 18 heresies of this heretical movement, whose official patron is Cardinal Camillo Ruini!

Paul VI beatified?

Freemasonry wanted her man Paul VI on the altars. Part of the plan was to put the two Popes, John XXIII and Paul VI, on the altars in order to prove the nature of Vatican II was indeed “supernatural.”


In 1992, Cardinal Camillo Ruini announced the introduction of the “beatification cause” of Paul VI with a “forced coup” against the majority of the Italian Bishops who didn’t want it.

During the course of the proceedings of the XXXV Assembly of the Italian Bishops Cardinal Ruini, announced the decision to introduce the “cause of beatification” of Paul VI before the Pope and the Bishops.

On May 13, 1992, Card. Ruini, president of the CEI and the Vicar of the Pope for Rome, issued an edict which, among other things, reads: «We invite all individual believers to communicate directly or submit to the diocesan tribunal of the Vicariate of Rome any “news” from which we can argue to some extent against the reputation of sanctity of the said “Servant of God”.»

But Father Villa wanted to see things more clearly. So on May 25, 1992, he telephoned Secretary of State, Msgr. Nicolino Sarale, the faithful friend and collaborator of “Chiesa viva,” asking about this decision of Card. Ruini to open the “beatification” of Paul VI.

Well, Msgr. Sarale told Father Villa that this decision was a “forced coup” by Card. Ruini, because most of the Italian Bishops would have never wanted it!

 

The “cause of beatification” continued to proceed until the year 1997. Father Villa was aware of the fact that Card. Pietro Palazzini had sent a letter to the Postulator for the “cause of beatification” of Paul VI that contained three names of the last homosexual lovers of Paul VI.

Cardinal Pietro Palazzini was an authority in this field, because the Cardinal held two binders of documents that demonstrated, unequivocally, the impure and unnatural vice of Paul VI.

Then, Father Villa wrote a letter to the Postulator, referring to what he had known from Card. Palazzini.

The book “Paul VI beatified?” was released in February, 1998. I took on the task of organizing the shipment of the first 5,000 copies.

Pope, Cardinals, Bishops and thousands of Italian Priests were given a copy of this book simultaneously. From Rome, someone told us that the Vicar of the Pope, Cardinal Ruini, was furious. He wondered who had financed the printing and mailing of these books, free of charge, to thousands of members of the Italian Clergy. When Father Villa told me about this telephone call, smiling, he said: «We should respond to the Vicar of His Holiness, that the lenders are three Persons and their names are: Father, Son and Holy Spirit.»


 

The reactions to the book were violent, and as a result, I, as the sender, had my share of this irrational and furious reaction.

We even received several copies of the book with all the pages torn out and containing phrases and epithets, written in black marker, to embarrass even the wicked and most hardened. I kept some of these copies, while the most vulgar, Father Villa threw out. The diocese of Brescia was in turmoil. The Bishop, Msgr. Bruno Foresti, promised the diocesan clergy that a book to refute that of Father Villa would be written.

After more than twelve years, those promises and commitments haven’t even appeared on the horizon! The fair battle fought openly does not seem to be an advantageous method of combating a priest like Father Luigi Villa!

The result of the book was clear to everyone: it had blocked the “beatification cause” of Paul VI. No one was able to refute the volume, that is, the avalanche of “facts,” “quotations,” “documents” and “pictures” shown in the book, which did justice to a Pope who had committed perjury, by putting into place, during his pontificate, just the opposite of what he, himself, had promised to accomplish with a solemn oath on the day of his coronation.

 


The Montinian Msgr. Bruno Foresti, Bishop of Brescia from 1983 to 1998.

 


The book “Paul VI beatified?” was the natural consequence of the refusal by the Postulator of the “beatification cause” of Paul VI to take into due consideration the “fact” concerning the impure and unnatural vice of Paul VI.

 

John Paul II in Brescia

 

But there were those who did not accept the surrender!

Without considering the merits of the arguments raised by Father Villa, the only solution was to place all the weight of papal authority in their camp! Only a visit of the Pope to Brescia could raise the fate of the “beatification cause” of Paul VI. And so, the visit of Pope John Paul II in Brescia, from September 19-20, 1998 was announced. The occasion was the beatification of Giuseppe Tovini from Brescia, which, however, was associated with the “beatification cause” of Paul VI.

But Fr. Villa didn’t lose heart. On August 15, 1998, he wrote a long letter to Secretary of State, Card. Angelo Sodano, explicitly asking to cancel the visit of the Pope to Brescia. The reason was that the spread of the book

“Paul VI beatified?” had been achieved and that he had received enthusiastic letters from influential people in the judicial and cultural world. But the most serious reason was the damage that the Church would suffer from an uncaring attitude of a Pope, regarding the disturbing facts and given the harsh reality described and demonstrated in the book of Fr. Villa. In the letter, Father Villa acknowledged the strong tone of his book, and the difficulties of a clergy not accustomed to this language. However, he explained that this was only the “violence of love” for the Church and that this “violence” was a duty when the high values of the Faith were at stake: «One who really loves the Church can’t fail to speak out when one sees it in disarray. Otherwise, it would be cowardice to prefer silence to protest! How cowardly is one who lacks the courage and sensitivity to support those who fight on the front line, the “good fight” for the Faith!

My book, therefore, is not advisable for those who have little love for the Truth and who are sickened by superficiality, and for those who deceive themselves into being content behind the screen of the misconception: “Let’s love each other.”

Mine, then, was only the “courage” of those who feel free (“The truth shall make you free” Jo. 8, 32) to be truly responsible. Sure, it’s a tough job. Today, it takes courage! Yet, it is essential, although there is always a risk you have to take! If Christ wouldn’t have had the “courage” to speak out and whip His enemies (Pharisees, Scribes, Teachers of the law, the High Priests!) He, too, could have died, [comfortably] in a bed [without suffering His Crucifixion].»

Then he continued: «Your Eminence! Jesus rebuked them, then, for their grave infidelity, at the pastoral level. And he scolded them for their own harmful “tolerance” toward certain disrupters of the faith, leaving them to operate unhindered, so they share the responsibility for those errors that led the faithful astray. Now, isn’t this the story of Paul VI? Perchance, did not Paul VI give free reign to all the progressives, more or less heretical, allowing them to uproot the Faith from Its foundation? And so, the Church today appears to have been scorched; behind Her are only the traces of Her Christian civilization! Therefore, with this book, the undersigned, attempted to remove the mask to look in the mirror of truth! This is because no one has the right to close his eyes to what happened in the Church through the negligence of a Pope who even now wants to raise him to the Altars.» And again: «For this, Your Eminence, I repeat: How could the Pope (John Paul II) still make a defense, even if rhetorically-academic, of Paul VI, after what I wrote and “documented” on him, and after the “letter” that I sent to all the Italian Episcopate – a month ago! – In which I brought back the “photo of Paul VI” with his left hand which shows well-marked, the “five-pointed star”, or “Masonic Pentalpha,” as it had been carved on the “first panel” of the original, which appeared on the “Bronze door” of St. Peter’s Basilica, in Rome, and also appeared as shown on the Special Insert of the “Osservatore Romano” of September 25, 1977?» The letter ended with these words: «In the firm and supernatural hope that my dutiful request is graciously accepted by Your Eminence, for the love I bear for the Holy Church, my Mother, please accept also my priestly respect in C. J. et M. [in Christ Jesus and Mary].»

But the request was not accepted and John Paul II traveled to Brescia to revive the fate of the “cause of beatification” for Paul VI. Then, after a year, in December, 1999, Father Villa published a second book on Paul VI entitled: “Paul VI, a Pope on Trial?” which was simply a continuation of the first book.

This book was also sent to the Pope, cardinals, bishops and part of the Italian clergy.

The reaction this time was much more moderate.

 


Card. Angelo Sodano, former Secretary of State for John Paul II.


The book “Pope Paul VI, a Pope on Trial?” a continuation of the previous book, “Paul VI beatified?” was the answer to the attempt by the Vatican to continue the “cause of beatification” of Paul VI with the visit of Pope John Paul II in Brescia, in 1998.

 

 

 

A Masonic memorial to Paul VI

It was not the first time that Freemasonry used the full weight of authority of a Pope to trample on “proven” truths and to impose a forced course, or to overcome the hostility of an entire population.

This happened in 1984 when the personal secretary of Paul VI, Mason Msgr. Pasquale Macchi decided to erect a monument to Pope Paul VI, in the square of the Shrine of Our Lady, Crowned, on the Sacred Mount of Varese (a city 30 Km north of Milan). The people didn’t want to know anything about this monument, but the visit of Pope John Paul II, in 1984, was instrumental in silencing this opposition. The monument, known by the oddity of having a sheep with five legs, was inaugurated on May 24, 1986, in the presence of the Mason Mr. Giulio Andreotti, the Mason Secretary of State Card. Agostino Casaroli and Mason Msgr. Pasquale Macchi, personal Secretary of Paul VI, whose name appears in the “List of Pecorelli” in conjunction with that one of Card. Casaroli.

In November, 2000, I published the book: “A Masonic Monument to Paul VI”, where I showed that, in this sculpture, Freemasonry had praised his “man” Paul VI as the “Supreme Head” of Freemasonry, and as a “Jewish Pope,” and glorified him for his “three acts of Masonic justice,”,that is: the betrayal of Christ, of the Church and of the History of Christian nations.

The book of Father Villa, “Paul VI beatified?” was released twelve years after the inauguration of this monument, and ends with this sentence: “A Paul VI, that is, who betrayed Christ, the Church and History.” Freemasonry had “carved” these “betrayals” in this dismal bronze monument, Father Villa, instead, had “carved” them in a theological-historical treatise of 284 pages.

 

The book “The ‘New Church’ of Paul VI,” the third book of Father Villa on Paul VI, highlights the main points of the changing Church which continues to completely dismantle all of Tradition – with an almost murderous obsession! – so that it can no longer recover.

But the discourse on Paul VI was not concluded yet. So, on January 31, 2003, the 380 page third book of Father Villa: “The ‘New Church’ of Paul VI” was published, and as always sent to the top of the Church and to part of the Italian clergy.

The book was devastating and the reaction was … a deadly silence! The typical “silence” that seals the policy of “putting everything to rest!” But not all were silent.

One day, Father Villa told me: «Last night I received an anonymous phone call. A voice said to me: “When you are dead, we will put Paul VI on the Altars”.» We laughed over it, wondering if this was a manifestation of power, or just the opposite.

Book cover: “A Masonic Monument to Paul VI.”

 

The Satanic Temple dedicated to Padre Pio

In October, 1998, Father Villa gave me a page from the magazine “Lu oghi dell’infinito” [“Places of Infinity”] of September, 1998. It reported on a design of the cross, which sculptor, Arnaldo Pomodoro, wanted to construct for the “new church” of Renzo Piano, in San Giovanni Rotondo, and dedicated to Padre Pio. This article was given to Father Villa by a friend who, among other things, pointed out some weird symbols that appeared on the arms of the cross that looked like hammers and trowels. I immediately began to investigate the strange cross.

After about a month, I gave a report to Father Villa: «The 11°, 22° and 33° degrees of Freemasonry of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite are represented on the lower and side arms of this cross. The Masonic apron is symbolized in the central part of the cross and, on the upper arm, Lucifer is represented in different ways.» Then I added: «The significance of these symbols is: the Cult of the Phallus, the Cult of Man and the Cult of Lucifer. This symbolizes the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite

The dossier: “Una Nomina Scandalo” (An Appointment Scandal).

Freemasonry, usually represented with two “five-pointed stars,” one with the tip up and the other with the tip down.»

The project management of this “new church” was in the hands of the famous architect, Renzo Piano. However the responsibility of the project was in the hands of the Pontifical Commission for Cultural Heritage of the Church, whose chairman was Msgr. Francesco Marchisano. At the same time, Msgr. Crispino Valenziano, subordinate of Msgr. Marchisano was in charge of the liturgical and theological responsibility of the “new church.” He is the one who gave instructions so that “the project would gradually gain more expressiveness.” Msgr. Marchisano was an old acquaintance of Father Villa. In fact, he had already denounced him as a Mason on N° 109 of “Chiesa viva” in June 1981, with all Masonic registration data. His career, however, had continued unabated until his appointment to Vicar General for the State of Vatican City and President of San Pietro Works, conferred to him by Pope John Paul II.

In September, 2002, Father Villa replied to these two new promotions with the dossier: “An Appointment Scandal,” which also reported three letters of Msgr. Marchisano to the Venerable Grand Master of Italian Freemasonry, where, in one of these, he wrote: «Venerable and Illustrious Grand Master, with great joy I received, through F. MAPA (Mons. Pasquale Macchi, Secretary of Pope Paul VI) your delicate task: to quietly organize, throughout the Piedmont and Lombardy, a plan to disrupt the studies and the discipline of seminaries … »

The dossier was distributed by the thousands and certain personalities of the Vatican came to Brescia to buy some packs of these pamplets from Father Villa; while others, from Rome, confided to him their discomfort and their despair. But it seemed that no one could stop the irresistible rise of this Masonic Prelate.

The only thing missing was his appointment as “Cardinal.” However his name did not appear in the list of eligible candidates of the Consistory, scheduled for October 21, 2003. We thought the reason was the publication and widespread distribution of our dossier “An Appointment Scandal,” which conclusively proved, the Masonic membership of Msgr.

Marchisano.

But three days before the Pope was to announce the names of eligible candidates of the Consistory (September 28th, 2003), I was in Father Villa’s office when the phone rang. Father answered the phone, he listened, then put it down and said: «Do you know what I have just been informed of? Msgr. Marchisano will be in the list of Cardinals!»

Three days later, on TV, everyone saw John Paul II reading the list of names of the future Cardinals, when, suddenly, the hand of his personal secretary came up, holding a piece of paper, which he laid on the lectern. The Pope’s apparent irritation produced no results. After a while, he read the name: Msgr. Francesco Marchisano.

On July 1, 2004, the “new church” dedicated to St. Padre Pio in San Giovanni Rotondo, was inaugurated. On February 20, 2006, the Special Edition of “Chiesa viva” 381, entitled: “A ‘new church’ dedicated to St. Padre Pio – Masonic Temple?” was released. This showed the nature of Masonic symbols that were imprinted everywhere in this “church” and the “unitarian idea” that is the glorification of Freemasonry and its “god” Lucifer with horrible insults to Our Lord Jesus Christ and the Most Holy Trinity. The Masonic symbolism of the Tabernacle expresses the substitution of “Jesus the Redeemer” with “Luciferian redeemer” of man, while the symbolism on the stone cross expresses the replacement of “Christ the King of the Universe” with “Lucifer, king of the universe.” But the worst insult is addressed to the Most Holy Trinity for having been driven out and replaced with the blasphemous, satanic and Masonic “Triple Trinity.” For the first time in history, a geometric representation of the Masonic “Triple Trinity,” was published. This is the deepest and most jealously kept secret of Freemasonry!

When Father Villa read the study, he told me that, certainly, the Pope could not ignore it, because the satanic occult meanings of this temple were so severe and disturbing. His silence on such a complaint would have been just inconceivable. But nothing happened!

After two months, however, something finally happened. One Hundred and fifty Prelates including former Secretary of State, Card. Angelo Sodano, went to San Giovanni Rotondo, on the 50th anniversary of the founding of the Padre Pio’s Casa di Sollievo della Sofferenza (House for the Relief of Suffering), and remained there for an entire week (May 1-7, 2006).

As it was reported earlier, by one of them: «Those Prelates, for the entire week, and I know because I also attended the evening and night meetings, have studied your Special Edi tion on the Satanic Temple dedicated to Padre Pio.» Amazed, I replied: «And with what result?» «They could not refute it.» «And the conclusion?» I pressed. He answered: «They decided to silence everything about it.»

The news, however, was so explosive that some Italian newspapers and magazines published the news of the scandal, but it was missed by all the national press, radio and televisions. The fact didn’t bother us that much, because we were used to this policy of “silencing everything about it all,” but mainly because Our Lord Jesus Christ and the Most Holy Trinity had been horribly insulted, no one could ever pretend to gag these Three Almighty Persons directly involved in this issue.

The Italian Edition of the study on the Satanic Temple was followed by the German, English, French, Spanish and Polish Editions. Slowly, the horror of this Satanic Temple was spreading in Italy and abroad, and the flow of pilgrims, who had never shown appreciation for this strange “new building”, continuously dwindled, with the fearful consequence of the decreasing flow of donations.

The impossibility of being able to refute the study, whose contents were most disturbing and the growing attention from the national and international audience, which grew by the day, imposed a “response,” but without entering into the merits of the arguments raised and proven by our Special Edition.

So far, the obligatory policy of the “Powers that be” had been limited to the strategy: “let’s silence everything about it” … but the meaning of these words, in addition to the blackout of the media, one could assume it to mean something else instead.

1st Letter

May 23, 1961

Venerable and Illustrious Grand Master,

With great joy I received, through F. MAPA, your delicate task: to quietly organize throughout the Piedmont and Lombardy, a plan to destroy the studies and discipline in the seminaries.

I don’t deny that the task is huge and I need many collaborators, especially among the teaching staff. You should notify me so I can approach them as soon as possible with some study tactics.

I reserve more accurate communications after a meeting and personal interview with MAPA.

Meanwhile, please accept my prayerful greeting. Frama

To Ven G. Master of the G. O. (delivered by hand)

 

2nd Letter

September 12, 1961

Illustrious and Reverend G. Master,

After having approached and contacted F.F. [Fellow Freemasons] Pelmo and Bifra several times, I returned to MAPA to submit an initial work plan.

He recommends starting with the disintegration of the curriculum, pressing upon our faithful teachers, because with a new updating of topics of pseudo-philosophy and pseudo-theology, they will cast the seed at the students, now thirsty for anything new.

Thus, the disciplinary disruption will be a simple consequence that will result spontaneously, without us having to deal with it: the students will think they did it themselves.

It is therefore essential that you pay these teachers well, of whom you already have the list. I will be a diligent overseer and I will refer everything to you, faithfully.

With the most devoted and friendly greeting

Frama

The Grand Master – Palazzo

Giustiniani (delivered by hand)

 

3rd Letter

October 14, 19 ..

Illustrious and Reverend G. Master,

In the meeting, last night, F.F. [Fellow Freemasons] Pelmo, Mapa, Bifra, Salma, Buan, Algo and Vino were present, I could conclude that:

  • First, we should start experiments at some seminaries of Italy, those of Trent and Turin, or that one of Udine where we have a good number of F.F.[Fellow Freemasons];
  • Secondly, we must spread ourconcept of freedom and human dignity, in all the seminaries without any hesitation from either of the Superiors, nor by any law. We need a comprehensive printing.

    At this point, we need a meeting with all of you to decide how to act and to whom to entrust the various tasks.

    With my prayerful greeting

    Frama

    The Grand Master – Palazzo

    Giustiniani (delivered by hand)

     


    The Special Issue of “Chiesa viva” No 381, the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo, dedicated to St. Padre Pio, was released February 20, 2006.

    The meaning of occult symbols etched everywhere in this “new church” is the glorification of Freemasonry and its “god” Lucifer, with horrible insults to Our Lord Jesus Christ and the Most Holy Trinity. The Masonic symbolism of the Tabernacle expresses the substitution of “Jesus the Redeemer” with “Lucifer redeemer of man”, while that on the stone cross expresses the replacement of “Christ the King” with Lucifer, “king of the universe”. But the worst insult is addressed to the Most Holy Trinity for having been driven out and replaced with the blasphemous and satanic Masonic “Triple Trinity”.

     

Another…

assassination attempt

Several months after the publication of the study on the Satanic Temple of Padre Pio, I had to accompany Father Villa to visit a priest “friend,” but due to an unforeseen difficulty, I could not do so, and was replaced by one of our elderly collaborators.


The meeting with the priest was brief. However, it was marked with a perplexing situation for those who were present as the incomprehensible agitation, tension, and strange behavior of the priest “friend,” was so overwhelming that, after he had served biscuits, chocolates and tea, considered “unpleasant” by the only person who drank it, the two guests left.

Father Villa didn’t eat or drink anything, while the only one to do so was the elderly driver.

Getting into the car, Father Luigi immediately, asked the driver to take him to his lawyer friend who lived nearby. A few minutes later, they found themselves sitting in his dining room.

While Father Villa was talking to the lawyer, the driver began to feel strange. His vision was as if he was looking through a shattered and moving glass. Gradually, he was no longer able to move his legs, feet, arms and hands. He breathed deeply, trying to overcome these sensations, but at certain point, they had to lie him down on the sofa, as they watched him anxiously. The driver never lost consciousness, but his strange visual anomalies continued along with paralyzation of the upper and lower limbs. After about fifteen minutes, he felt better, got up and said that he was ready to drive. What would have happened if the two had not visited the lawyer friend right away?

They had to travel several miles on a narrow road, flanked by large trees on both sides, beyond which were on the one hand, a river, on the other, a moat of water. In addition, the road was always busy with traffic of heavy vehicles.

And what would have happened if the driver found himself driving the vehicle on that road, instead of sitting comfortably on a chair, in a room? If two persons, who have a total of more than one hundred sixty years between them, had an accident, the newspapers would have most certainly taken note that some accidents occur to people much younger. Then, who would suspect anyone if it became known that the two “injured” had just come out from a home of a family that had known the old priest for several decades?

 


Cardinal Camillo Ruini.

Benedict XVI to the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo

The heavy pall of the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo became, day by day, more and more embarrassing. Unfortunately, as it has happened in the past, when trying to “silence everything,” the only overabused solution is that one of using the full weight of Authority.

On March 18, 2007, the Secretary of State, Card. Tarcisio Bertone, with a large following of Bishops, went to San Giovanni Rotondo for a celebration in the Satanic Temple.

In the issues of “Chiesa viva” N° 395 and N° 396 of June and July-August 2007, it was reported in an article entitled “Sacrilegious Concelebration in the Masonic Temple in San Giovanni Rotondo, dedicated to St. Padre Pio,” that Father Villa asked to prohibit the religious use of this “Satanic Temple,” displaying the covers of this study, already available in five languages.

But the sacrilegious celebrations continued. Again, “Chiesa viva” in the months of November and December, 2007, denounced these sacrilegious celebrations, with words of fire that ended with the phrase: «”Chiesa viva”, therefore, asks the Catholic Hierarchy: How long will you allow Masonry to insult Our Lord Jesus

Christ and the Most Holy Trinity?» But the ecclesiastical Authorities, undeterred, kept silent and continued the sacrilegious celebrations.

Then, “Chiesa viva” published letters received about these scandalous acts of the ecclesiastical authorities, in respect to this Satanic Temple. Followed by an article in the July-August 2008 issue, with the headline: “A Satanic Temple for Padre Pio?” that began the publication of a number of articles from newspapers, weekly, magazines, periodicals both Italian and other languages, letters, communications and events that exposed the scandal of this “Satanic Temple” crying out to God for vengeance.

But the usual and overused solution made a step upwards. They began talking about a visit by Benedict XVI to San Giovanni Rotondo. An official statement of Msgr. D’Ambrosio, Archbishop of Manfredonia-ViesteSan Giovanni Rotondo, and also Director of the Holy See for the Shrine and the Works of Padre Pio, was made on December 8, 2008. He read the statement of the Prefect of Papal Household, Msgr. James M. Harvey, who gave notice of the decision for the visit of Benedict XVI to San Giovanni Rotondo, on June 21, 2009, with a program attached of the visit.

Again, ignoring the proven facts, and despite the failure of 150 Prelates to refute the conclusions of the study on the Satanic Temple, now, they wanted to bring forth all the weight of the Authority of the Pope!

But the campaign of “Chiesa viva,” reporting the documents on the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo, proceeded for months and months, until April of the following year.

The 21st of June arrived, the day of the visit of Benedict XVI. The Pope had to go to San Giovanni Rotondo by helicopter, but a violent storm in Rome prevented this, and so the Pope was transported via military aircraft, to the military airport of Foggia. He, then, continued by car to his final destination.

The Mass celebrated in the square of the Satanic Temple did not seem to have divine approval. In fact, at the end of the celebration, a pandemonium was unleashed. Torrential rains came and were followed by an onslaught of hail as big as walnuts. In an instant, all the faithful fled and disappeared. Was it a fluke that the television interrupted the filming of this event due to “technical failures?” Some people said that this was a “punishment from God.” Although this can never be proven with certainty, what one can be certain of is that God could have prevented this humiliation to the Vicar of Christ, but He didn’t!

Then, there was the unfortunate episode of the surreptitious “blessing” of the mosaic inscription in the crypt of the Satanic Temple, not scheduled in the ceremony and not even mentioned in the program. On the mosaic tombstone inscription reads:

«On the occasion of the pastoral visit, His Holiness Benedict XVI, in this church embellished by the devotion of the faithful and with the beauty of art enshrining the body of St. Pio of Pietrelcina, paused in prayer and blessed it.»

Aside from the lies that were always told reassuring people that the body of St. Pio of Pietrelcina would never be moved to the Satanic Temple, what is disturbing is the nature of improvisation that was given to this “blessing.” While the Holy Father was heading toward the exit of the crypt, his attention was focused on the mosaic inscription, which the Pope read with some surprise. Then, as he began to proceed, Msgr. D’Ambrosio put his arm around the Pope and then with his other arm, stopped him, showing him the sprinkler that a Capuchin friar was offering to the Pope.

So, the mosaic inscription was quickly blessed and without even a prayer. This act was not planned and, above all, the inscription, instead of referring to the blessing of the mosaics, refers to the entire church. Was it really a “trap” set for the Holy Father?

The cover of Chiesa viva’s July-August 2009 issue displayed the figure of the Pope with the Satanic Temple in the background. It bore the title: “Benedict XVI in the ‘Satanic Temple’ in San Giovanni Rotondo Why?”

In the text, among other things, he wrote: «Now, the Vicar of Jesus Christ, should be the Good Shepherd, and not a cause of distress for the millions of devotees of the Saintly Friar of San Giovanni Rotondo (…) He should have also known that this Temple is, in fact, a Masonic-style building (…) And he should have known also that (…) as Padre Pio, was a bitter opponent of Freemasonry, this Temple, therefore, is a posthumous revenge.»

And also: «In all these years, after the construction of this Satanic-Masonic Temple, never did the Vatican show a clear and official position. This includes the complete and total silence of the Cardinals in charge of the design and construction of this “New Church.” Therefore, this saying should apply: “Silence is consent”.» And again: «We of “Chiesa viva” ask: “How was it possible that the Vatican has been able to build a “Satanic Temple” – mocking millions and millions of Catholics around the world who gave stacks of money in good faith?»

 

 

“La Stampa,” Tuesday, February 11, 1992

Cardinal Ruini a Freemason?

In early February 1992, Msgr. Pietro Pinius stated: «Ruini is a Freemason, this is the evidence.» The “evidence” is the verbal exams, passed by the Vicar of the Pope to become “Secret Master of the Fourth Degree.”

«On the first page of the report, the inscription reads “Grand Orient of Italy,” dominated and flanked by three complex symbols: a Jewish star surrounded by a crown resting on four heads (one that is a head of a goat). The phrase: “Lodge of the Secret Master of Perfection,” is written further down, and alongside, the name of Camillo Ruini, in a signature scrawled in haste and repeated on every page.» Msgr. Pintus claims to have received the minutes from a serious “penitent” and stated, «I immediately sent the original documents out of Italy, to secure … » Then, he said he had received two phone calls: one from Card. Ratzinger, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith; the other, from the Pope.

The secretaries of the Cardinal and the Pope denied it, the spokesman for Card. Ruini, Msgr. Virgilio Levi, called the document «clearly, and completely false, ridiculous and undignified.» Father Rosario Esposito said: «Bishop Pinto is a boy always in search of fame,» and «The accusations about Ruini are just silly … »

We make some observations.

  1. P. Rosario Esposito, before becoming an honorary member of Freemasonry, said: «I am a Freemason to the bottom of my heart and soul … »
  2. Msgr. Virgilio Levi is in the “List of Pecorelli” with the data: 04/07/1958, 241/3; LEVI.
  3. After the death of Paul VI, Cardinal Ratzinger received a letter from Father Villa in which he proved that Card. Sebastiano Baggio (“List of Pecorelli,” data: 08.14.1957, 85/2640; SEBA), appointed as Chamberlain by John Paul II, wrote to the Grand Master of Italian Freemasonry, reassuring him that the secret documents of Paul VI would be delivered to him by Msgr. Pasquale Macchi (Personal Secretary of Paul VI and present in the “List of Pecorelli,” with the data: 04.23.1958, 5463/2; MAPA), and begging him to keep his promise to have him elected Pope. Cardinal Ratzinger didn’t even acknowledge receipt.
  4. To the Prelate, who had shown the evidence, published by “Chiesa viva,” of Card. Casaroli belonging to Freemasonry, John Paul II said: «I know, I know, but I do not know who to put in his place!» To Cardinal Palazzini, who presented his concerns about the Masonic infiltration of the Church, Pope John Paul II, after beating his fist on the table, exclaimed: «It is I, who want it.»


    The Secretary of State Card. Tarcisio Bertone, concelebrates a sacrilegious Mass, in the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo, dedicated to St. Padre Pio.

     

 

Father Villa … prized?

Although it seems almost impossible to believe, Father Villa received, during these turbulent years, two major awards for his work as a journalist and writer, but above all, for his commitment to defend the Catholic religion and Christian civilization.

 

In December, 2008, Father Villa received his first award which was the “International Inars Ciociaria Journalist Award,” sponsored by the Presidency Council of Ministers, Ministry of Cultural Heritage, the National Order of Journalists, Council of the Region of Lazio, Province of Frosinone, URSE (Union od Historical Regions of Europe), on the grounds: «… for his very extensive work as a journalist, author of books and pamphlets on theology, asceticism, non-fiction … and for his commitment to defend the Christian roots of Europe and for his protection of truth against forces alien to our civilization.»

In October, 2009, he was awarded the second which was the “Cultural Prize of Val Vibrata di Teramo” for being «a journalist, an outstanding writer, an incorruptible editor, Head Publisher and Editor of

“Chiesa viva”,» but also «for being an eminent theologian devoting his ‘entire life to defend the Catholic religion and disseminating the historical truth and living according to the Gospel!»

What a contrast with the “awards” handed out to Father Luigi Villa in the last fifty years from certain members of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy!

Benedict XVI in Brescia

The new Bishop of Brescia, Msgr. Luciano Monari, was officially installed in the diocese on Oct. 14, 2007. The brief biography of the official presentation of the new Bishop reported that his mother bore the name of Giuliana Ruini. There were those who confirmed and who denied the fact of kinship with the Cardinal Camillo Ruini, but someone from Rome assured Father Villa that Msgr. Monari was a man of Card. Ruini and a great enthusiast of Paul VI.

The Ruinian, Msgr. Luciano Monari, Bishop of Brescia, from 2007.

What seemed strange to some was the fact that only after a few weeks of taking office in Brescia, on November 11, 2007, Msgr. Monari went to celebrate Mass in the new church of Padergnone, the first church of the diocese of the Third Millennium, recently consecrated by the previous Bishop, Msgr. Sanguineti. Given the immense problems of a diocese like that of Brescia and the fact that the population of the village where the new church is located is only around one thousand people, there is really a reason to wonder: Why this visit?

After the announcement of the Pope’s visit to the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo, Apr. 9, 2009, there was another announcement: Benedict XVI was coming to Brescia, November 8, 2009, “in the name of his predecessor,” “on the thirtieth anniversary of the death of Paul VI” and “in the footsteps of Paul VI.” The announcement was given by Msgr. Luciano Monari who said that «The reason, of course, is the thirtieth anniversary of the death of Paul VI.» And stressing that «Pope Ratzinger, as you know, was elevated to cardinal by Pope Paul VI and he has always had gratitude and great love for the Pope from Brescia.» The speech, that followed, was focused on the need for everyone to be in “communion” with the Bishop of Rome, Pope Benedict XVI.

And who was not in “communion” with the Bishop of Rome, but not about issues surrounding Catholic Doctrine as always, but, instead, for example, whether or not to beatify the “Servant of God” Paul VI? Would the invitation contained in the Edict of May 13 1992 of Card. Ruini: «We invite all individual believers to communicate directly or submit to the diocesan tribunal of the Vicariate of Rome any “information” from which we can, to some extent, argue against the reputation of sanctity of the saying “Servant of God” (Montini )» still be valid?

And what about him, who had seriously “obeyed” this “invitation,” though not as a simple “individual believer,” but as a serious and affirmed theologian who had received from Padre Pio the mission to dedicate his life to defend the Church of Christ from the work of Ecclesiastic Freemasonry, and he, who, since 1963, also had been informed by the Saint Friar that Paul VI was a Mason, and he, who with a mandate of Pope Pius XII to carried out this delicate task? What fate, will be reserved for him? After the announcement of the Pope’s visit to Brescia, made by Msgr. Monari, Father Villa told me, and repeated several times, more and more concerned: «We are at a turning point … They want to silence me … forever.»

 

The Masonic-Satanic Temple of the Padergnone (Brescia)

Only later, was I able to understand the true meaning of those words. Because, at Father Villa’s request to make an inspection of the “new church” in Padergnone, (the first church of the third millennium of our diocese), I answered evasively, and without conviction and commitments. It was only after the visit of Benedict XVI to San Giovanni Rotondo that I began to understand the gravity of the words of Father Villa. The Pope had gone to San Giovanni Rotondo, he had celebrated in the square of the “Satanic Temple” and, even if it was a “trap” set by some Prelates who accompanied him, he had “blessed” that “Satanic Temple!” Why this visit? Why this “blessing”? Why bring all the weight of the highest authorities of the Church when they had not succeeded in refuting the horrible reality proven at that “Satanic Temple?” Yes, definitely, we were at a turning point!

In late June, I began the first visit to the “new church” of Padergnone, which was followed by other visits for detailed studies, to take photographs and measurements. The “new church” was dedicated to the “Risen Christ.”

However, the Catholic religion is based on the Cross, namely, on the will of Jesus Christ to obey the Father and to suffer and die on the Cross so as to offer us the Redemption. His Resurrection, however, was not the result of an act of His will, but an act due to His Divine Nature!

Why, then, are those who do not believe in the Divinity of Christ so enthusiastic about the figure of the “Risen Christ?”

For the answer, one need only recall the words of one of the most bitter enemies of God and the Catholic

Church, Alice Bailey, the priestess of the “New Age” and the founder, in 1921, of the satanic “Lucifer Trust” (The Court of Lucifer), which had outlined the plan, the creation of a New Universal Religion with these words: «The “Risen Christ” and not the “Crucified Christ” is the distinctive note of the New Religion.» Here is the secret of the dedication of the “new churches” to the “Risen Christ!”

But what do they really mean by the term “Risen Christ?”

Jesus Christ is the “Master”, but, for them, the “Master” Mason becomes so at the 15th degree of Freemasonry of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, “rising” from the condition of “man in whom the ultimate reality of being a man is clearly revealed, which, in himself, is simultaneously God”. That is the Mason from its previous state “rises” and becomes “Master” or “God-Man,” freeing himself from any Divine Authority, because he has become God! So, it is not the God who became man, who died on the cross and has “resurrected” because He is God, but instead it is the man who manifests himself as God in “Jesus Christ,” which for them is only the symbol of the “Master” Mason! Thus, with the term “Risen Christ” they do not celebrate the Divinity of Christ, but the Masonic self-deification of man, namely the “Cult of Man” as a necessary step to proceed to the “Cult of Lucifer!”

 

But this is also the “Christology” of the “New Theology” of many of our Prelates. As the great Dominican Father Garrigou-Lagrange had summed up [on describing the “New Theology”], in 1946: «Thus, the material world would have evolved towards the spirit, and the spirit world would evolve, naturally, so to speak, toward the supernatural order and toward the fullness of Christ. Thus, the Incarnation of the Word, the Mystical Body, the universal Christ, would be merely a moment in universal Evolution … This is what remains of Christian dogmas, in this theory, which distances itself from Our Creed in proportion to its approach to Hegelian evolutionism.» And the great Dominican, then shouts: «Where does the “new theology” end? It is a return to Modernism through the roads of fantasy, error, and heresy.»

The one responsible for the project of the “new church” was Msgr. Ivo Panteghini belonging to the Curia of Brescia, for a few years, a “Consultant” at the Pontifical Commission for Cultural Heritage of the Church,” whose President was the Mason Msgr. Francesco Marchisano, already responsible for the construction of the Satanic Temple dedicated to St. Padre Pio. The Curia of Brescia approved the project, as did the Office of Divine Worship of the Italian Episcopal Conference (CEI), who in part, financed the project. Bishop Giulio Sanguineti, personally accused of being a mason by Fr. Villa, and unable to fight back, consecrated the “new church” a few weeks before being replaced. The new bishop, Msgr. Monari, newly installed, didn’t wait long before going to the “new church” to celebrate Mass. On the memorial cornerstone of consecration of the “new church”, there is an episcopal medal of Msgr. Sanguineti and two pontifical medals of John Paul II and Benedict XVI.

The study of the “new church” proceeded to identify the “Masonic unitarian idea” of the project: the dedication of the church was not to the “Risen Christ,” but “Knight of the Rose-Cross,” [i.e. the Knight of the Rosicrucians] of the 18th degree of A.A.S.R. Freemasonry whose task is to obliterate the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ on the Cross from the face of the earth, that is, in other words, to obliterate the Sacrifice of Christ in the Catholic Mass from the face of the earth.

The degree of the Rosicrucians, in fact, in essence, is the renewal of the bloody killing of God committed and figured for the first time at Calvary, while the Mass is the renewal of the real and bloodless sacrifice of Christ.

Every part of the “new church” is full of Masonic and satanic symbolism: the fountain outside, the structure with three spirals, the bronze door, the ceiling of the liturgical room, the chapel of the Baptistery, the benches, the statue of the “Risen Christ,” the windows, the altar, the tabernacle, the templar cross, the Virgin of Hope, the crypt, the flaming cross, the green area surrounding the church … they all exalt the God Pan, the Kabbalistic god Lucifer, the “Man-God” of Freemasonry, but the center of the whole work is the altar and the figure of the Knight of the Rosicrucians above it. This is the deepest secret of this “new church,” this is the “central idea.”

It is the Knight of the Rosicrucians who makes “justice” against the God who became man and redeemed humanity, against the God who has dethroned Lucifer from his almost absolute power he had over man, against the God hated by Freemasonry; it is the Knight of the Rosicrucians who, at the altar, does not renew the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross, but reiterates the killing of God!

Some time ago, the author of a book on the Antichrist, called me asking me to send him twenty copies of the study on the “Satanic Temple” of San Giovanni Rotondo, because he was holding a conference. During the call, he made me aware of something that had happened recently. Along with a group of people, he had gone to visit an exorcist. The author informed the priest of his book on the Antichrist. The priest then told him of a strange exorcism that happened to him. He was exorcising a person possessed by Lucifer, when, suddenly, he heard him yelling: «I have made my throne, in Gargano» (Gargano is the province where the town of San Giovanni Rotondo is located).

The Exorcist, was astonished, unable to understand the meaning of those words. Then he recalled: «The next morning, by mail, I received a copy of “Chiesa viva” on the Satanic Temple of San Giovanni Rotondo, and read the study. Then I finally understood the words Lucifer said that previous day.»

Now if Lucifer, shouted: «I have made my throne, in Gargano» because of the “Satanic Temple” dedicated to St. Padre Pio, should we be surprised if, one day, another exorcist will tell us that he heard Lucifer screaming: «I have made my Altar in Brescia? »

 

In mid-October 2009, the Special Edition of “Chiesa viva” No. 420,was released under the title: “Brescia: the new parish church of Padergnone is a Satanic-Masonic Temple!” The distribution in Brescia, in the province and all over Italy was of enormous magnitude.

 

After a week, on October 21, I received a superficially ironic letter from Msgr. Ivo Panteghini.

I responded to him on Oct. 28, to the questions he posed to me, but also referred to that central issue of the Knight of the Rosicrucian which he didn’t make any reference to. At the end of dealing with that theme, I pointed out that Paul VI drew up a definition of the Mass that no more involved the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross and the Real Presence. Then I wrote: «So, Paul VI can justly claim the title of being the Greatest Rosicrucian Knight who ever lived.» And then in conclusion: «Therefore, no Rosicrucian Knight in the world could ever aspire to earn the “glory” as Paul VI did with the dedication of the Satanic Temple of Padergnone.»

On November 6, 2009, when asked whether the presence of Pope Benedict XVI could be of some benefit to the “cause of beatification” of Paul VI, Msgr. Molinari said: «I hope so, not so much for the beatification as such, but because they are convinced that there is a treasure trove of original spirituality in the life of Paul VI and that the diffusion of this treasure will help enrich the Church today.»

On November 8, 2009, on the thirtieth anniversary of the death of Paul VI, as light rain fell, Benedict XVI landed at the airport of Ghedi (near Brescia). He went to the town of “Botticino Sera” for a tribute to Saint Tadini, then, Mass in the Cathedral, in Brescia, and the Angelus. In the afternoon, the Pope greeted the organizers of the visit at the Paul VI Pastoral Center, and then went to the birthplace of Pope Paul VI to inaugurate the new headquarters of the Institute of Paul VI in Concesio. He gave the sixth International award, dedicated to the Pope from Brescia. He made a quick visit to the Parish of St. Anthony, where Giovanni Battista Montini was baptized then departed for Ciampino (Rome) from the airport of Ghedi.

Throughout this visit, in Brescia, Benedict XVI, did not even hint about the “cause of beatification” of Paul VI.

From the day of publication of the Special Issue of “Chiesa viva” No. 420 of October 2009 on the “new church” of Padergnone, in Brescia, in the “circles” responsible for the erection of this Satanic Temple, there fell a gloomy sepulchral silence, with the exception of an unsuccessful attempt by Msgr. Luciano Monari to gratuitously smear Father Luigi Villa’s name, with a “Note of the Bishop,” published in the weekly of the Diocese of Brescia, “The Voice of the People” No 35.

Was this an attempt to find a way out of the embarrassing situation, which has arisen in our diocese, without considering the merits of the arguments shown by our study on the “MasonicSatanic Temple of Padergnone?” And what will this black atmosphere of oppression, which is becoming every day more and more heavy, produce, in the near future?

 

The “cause of beatification” of John Paul II

In November, 2009, just days after his return to Rome, after the visit made in Brescia, Benedict XVI announced the continuation of the “cause of beatification” of John Paul II. In early February, 2010, Father Villa decided to combine the twenty articles on John Paul II, already published in “Chiesa viva” over the past years, into a single PDF file and send it to thousands via e-mails that included: Holy See, Cardinals, Episcopal Conferences, Religious Institutes, Diplomatic Corp accredited to the Holy See, Catholic universities and training institutes, Bishops, Dioceses, Embassies, Consulates, Senators, Deputies, Regional Councils, the media, universities, libraries, booksellers, laity, etc.

Later, the Italian press began reporting the news about some difficulties that had emerged for the “cause of beatification” of John Paul II, and, then for several months, fell silent on this topic.

But Father Villa had already been activated to produce a Special Edition of “Chiesa viva” on John Paul II. This was to be a complete work, accessible to the general public, showing all dark sides of this disturbing “traveling” Pope, who spent much of his Pontificate chasing the mirage of uniting all religions into a One World Religion.

But the objective of One World Religion is the supreme end to which the heads of Freemasonry worldwide are trying to realize, for their dream of global world domination. But in order to accomplish this, they must eliminate Jesus Christ as the only Saviour and Redeemer of mankind, they must ignore and trample on the Truth, they have to reinterpret the Primacy of Peter, they must corrupt Catholic virtue, they must distort Catholic Morality, they must form a new Catholic Authority to be put in the service of and submit to the power of the Antichrist.

But Lucifer has lost his absolute power he had over humanity with the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross, that he himself caused with the Deicide. His infernal rage then is completely directed and focused on this Act of Redemption of Jesus and his “bloodless renewal” in the Holy Sacrifice of the Catholic Mass! There is, however, a radical solution to solve this problem: to deny the Divinity of Jesus Christ. This horrible blasphemy eliminates the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross at its root and opens the door to all the “news” and any “updates” that are essential to “eclipse” the Church of Christ and create a “New Church” which becomes the “Whore of Babylon!” Then, the Sacrifice offered by Jesus Christ on the Cross to the Father, through the priestly ministry, which offers redemption and salvation of the soul, may become the renewal of the killing of God through the Masonic priestly ministry offered to another “god the father:” Lucifer, who, presenting himself as the Father of the Temple of Universal Peace among men, offers us his “Gnostic redemption” and, with a diabolical deception, diverts our aim of the salvation of souls, with the falsehood of a universal peace among men.

But this “god the father” is none other than the “god” of Freemasonry and its name is Baphomet, which written and then read right to left becomes: TEMpli, Omnium, Hominum, Pacis ABbas (the Father of the Temple of Universal Peace among Men) = BA P H O MET.

But this is exactly the central theme of the Satanic Temple of Padergnone of the Diocese of Brescia where, after having praised the God Pan and the Gnostic doctrine, which is the denial of the Divinity of Jesus Christ, the Knight of the Rosicrucian, on the altar, does not renew the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross, but instead renews the Deicide! We had also written that «No Knight of the Rosicrucian in the world could ever aspire to earn the glory as Paul VI did with the dedication of the Satanic Temple of Padergnone.»

Moreover, the memorial cornerstone of the consecration of this church by the Bishop, contains the silver episcopal medal of Msgr. Giulio Sanguineti and the silver pontifical medals of John Paul II and Benedict XVI. Why these two pontifical medals?

In September 2010, a Special Edition of “Chiesa viva” N° 430 was re leased bearing the title: “Karol Wojtyla beatified? … never!”

It is a Special Edition of 96 pages with 217 photographs that include: a short biography of Karol Wojtyla, his international travels, his ideas, his philosophy, his theology, his relations with the Freemasonry and Communism, his “facts” and “sayings,” his “Marian doctrine,” his positions on the Primacy of Peter and his “Theology of the Body,” with a series of photographs, to say the least, embarrassing. The back cover shows a photograph, a full-page image, of the Pope in flames, taken in his home country, exactly one year after his death. The spread of the PDF file of this Special Edition has reached all those who had already received the above PDF file, containing the 20 articles on John Paul II.

For four months silence fell on the “cause of beatification” of John Paul II.

On January 6, 2011, the announcement read: “John Paul II Saint Now.” The newspapers reported the news of the beatification of Pope Wojtyla in 2011.

In the Italian newspaper, il “Giornale,” the Vatican journalist Tornielli wrote: «John Paul II will be beatified in 2011, perhaps before the summer. In recent weeks, the medical consultation of the Congregation for the Causes of Saints presented a favorable view on the miracle attributed to the intercession of Pope Wojtyla – that is – the healing of a French nun from Parkinson’s – and the documentation in recent days has also passed the scrutiny of theologians. Before the file arrives on Benedict XVI’s desk, now the only thing missing is the green light of the Cardinals and Bishops who are members of the Congregation, who have just received the dossier on the miracle. They will meet to collectively consider and to cast their vote in mid-January.»

The “Times” says: «Benedict XVI has called him: “John Paul the Great.” He is “only the fourth pope in history to have had this honor.” The beatification should be done in record time, as Pope Benedict XVI had approved the exemption to immediately start the process of canonization, without waiting the five years specified in the death.»

On January 14, 2011, the official announcement of the Vatican: «John Paul II will be beatified on May 1st

For years, the “winds of suspicion” were spreading the idea that the “mind” of John Paul II, during his Pontificate, was the Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, [Ratzinger].

In April, 2005, when John Paul II died and Pope Benedict XVI was elected, many wondered if Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger merely succeeded himself!

One of the photographs used for the posters to announce the visit of Benedict XVI to Brescia.

November 11, 2007. The Bishop of Brescia, Msgr. Luciano Monari, celebrates Mass in the new Church of Padergnone, then found to be a Satanic-Masonic Temple.

The Special Issue of “Chiesa viva” No. 420 on the Masonic-Satanic Temple of the Padergnone, located in a hamlet of Rodengo Saiano, in the diocese of Brescia.

The central idea of the hidden symbolism of this “new church,” dedicated to the “Risen Christ,” is the figure of the Knight of the Rosicrucians, the 18th degree A.A.S.R. of Freemasonry, which has the task to obliterate the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross from the face of the earth.

On this “altar of Lucifer,” therefore, the Knight of the Rosicrucians, in his role as “Sacrificer to Lucifer” does not renew the Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross, but he renews the Deicide!

This is the cover of a collection of 20 articles on John Paul II, published in the Magazine “Chiesa viva,” which was made into a PDF file.

It has reached tens of thousands of people worldwide, with the following priorities:

Holy See, Cardinal, Papal, Episcopal Conferences, the Bishops, Religious Institutes, the Diplomatic Corps accredited to the Holy See, universities, colleges and Institutes

of Catholic education, Diocesan Italian Curia and foreign parishes, priests, deacons, Senators,

Deputies, Embassies, Consulates, Regional and Provincial Councils, Municipalities, Universities, Libraries, radio, television, newspapers, magazines, periodicals, associations and Catholics groups, laity, etc…

 

The Special Issue of “Chiesa viva” No. 430, against the beatification of John Paul II, was released in September, 2010 and reached tens of thousands of people similar

to the distribution made with the previous PDF file of the 20 articles on this Pope.

Besides the Italian and French editions, new editions are being prepared in other languages. This is a complete and accessible work available to the general public, showing all sides of this dark and disturbing “itinerant” Pope, who spent much of his Pontificate pursuing the mirage of bringing together all religions into a single World Religion under the direction of Freemasonry, to achieve the World Government of the Antichrist!

 

«You must dedicate your entire life

to defend the Church of Christ

from the work of

Ecclesiastical Masonry»

(Assignment given to Father Luigi Villa by Padre Pio)

The denial of the DIVINITY of Jesus Christ removes the “Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross” at its root, so the “Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross” offered by Jesus to the Father, through the priestly Ministry, which offers us the Redemption and the salvation of the soul … … may become the renewal of DEICIDE, through the priestly Masonic ministry offered to another “god the father,”

Lucifer, who, as the “god” of Freemasonry, gives us his “Gnostic redemption” and, with a diabolical deception, diverts our aim of the salvation of souls, with the falsehood of Universal Peace among Men.

 



Vatican II ABOUT FACE!

$
0
0

 

Copyright ® 2011

The Apostolate of Our Lady of Good Success

All rights reserved

Printed in the United States of America First English Edition

For information about permission or reproduce selections from this book, write to Permissions:

The Apostolate of Our Lady of Good Success

1288 Summit Ave Suite 107

Oconomowoc, WI. 53066 USA Phone 262-567-0920

ISBN: …..

Library of Congress Control Number: …

by Rev. Luigi Villa Th. D.

Vatican II

ABOUT FACE!

The Apostolate of Our Lady of Good Success

1288 Summit Ave Suite 107

Oconomowoc, WI. 53066 USA

Phone 262-567-0920

Website: http://www.ourladyofgoodsuccess.com

Email: ladyofgoodsuccess@sbcglobal.net

Index

Preface    9

Introduction    13

Chapter I

So, why a “New Council”?    25

Chapter II

Theological Qualification of Vatican II    35

Chapter III

“Sacrosantum Concilium” Constitution

  • A “New Liturgy” –    49

Chapter IV

“Unitatis redintegratio” Decree

  • Ecumenism –    91

Chapter V

“Gaudium et spes” Constitution

  • The Church and the World –    115

 

Chapter VI

“Dignitatis Humanae” Constitution

  • Religious Freedom –    131

Chapter VII

“Nostra Aetate” Constitution

  • Non-Christian Religions –    159

Chapter VIII

“Lumen gentium” Constitution

  • The Church –    171

Chapter IX

  • Collegiality –    183

Conclusion    193

Appendix

If the Pope falls into heresy or schism…    199

The two Popes of Vatican II: John XXIII…

… and Paul VI.

«For we cannot do anything against the truth.»

(Corinthians 13:8)

PREFACE

Despite all the post-conciliar authoritarian voices’ attempts to silence any criticism, my articles portraying a critical analysis of the Second Vatican Council have created a certain amount of interest for they have discovered and pointed out multiple “errors” in the Council’s texts (Constitution, Decrees, Declarations).

Up until now, only a certain number of Catholic critics had been outspoken about the fallacious arguments, contradictions, unforeseen resolutions and mysterious decisions of the post-conciliar documents. However, no one had pointed fingers against the Council itself through a systematic study, setting up a direct comparison of their texts with the texts of the dogmatic teaching of Tradition [the Magisterium] throughout the twenty centuries of infallible ecumenical councils and teachings of all previous Popes.

It is clear that this study involves the question of the “theological status” to be attributed to Vatican II, that is, whether or not it is covered by the charism of infallibility.

The best theologians have excluded [this charism], because it [Council’s texts] contained so many grave “errors” already condemned by the solemn Magisterium of the Church.

Vatican II texts lack dogmatic definitions and the corresponding punishment for those who do not accept the doctrine. But then Vatican II had nothing defined; therefore, no one can appeal to them, even for several reasons. For example: the “Constitution on the Liturgy” deliberately ignored Pius XII’s doctrine of “Mediator Dei” as well as Saint Pius X’s Encyclical which condemned Modernism; in addition, the statement on “religious freedom” in Pius IX’s “Syllabus” was ignored in which he condemned, in No. 15, the argument of those who say that every man is free to embrace that religion which, in conscience, seems real, which excludes the rights of the revealing God, of which no man has a right to choose, but only a duty to obey. No. 14 also condemns those who assert that the Church has no right to exercise judicial and coercive power

These are just a few examples, like those found throughout our work, to prove that the Vatican II was held on the verge of ruin.

I believe there will come a day when Vatican II will be declared “null and void” in a solemn judgment of the Supreme Pontiff. It will then appear as an anomalous stone, abandoned at the back of a cemetery.

 

A Scene of the Second Vatican Council.

«The matters of the Faith must take precedence over all others,

Since faith is the substance and foundation

of the Christian religion.»

(St. Pius V)

INTRODUCTION

The Second Vatican Council was one of the longest ones in history, from beginning to end.

It lasted five years, 10 months and 34 days. It was one of the most difficult Councils: 168 general Congregations; over 6000 written and oral Statements; 10 Public sessions; 11 Commissions and Secretaries; and hundreds of experts. The results of it were four Constitutions, nine Decrees and three Declarations.

For this reason, it has been compared to plowing a field. At the end of Vatican II, the Church opened to a trend of giving into worldliness, the result of which were the desacralization, democratism, socialization and banalization of the Church, defined by Cardinal Ottaviani as “an enormous deviation from the Catholic doctrine.” How was it possible that three Popes had accepted a doctrine in clear contradiction with what 260 Pontiffs had supported?

Monsignor Spadafora, the brilliant professor from the Lateran University and an “expert” in the Sacred Scriptures, has stated that, “The Second Vatican Council is an abnormal Council.”

The unexpected reversal of the Catholic doctrinal guidelines, brought about by an Alliance of French and Belgian Cardinals and bishops, encouraged by experts like Rahner, Küng, De Lubac, Chenu, Congàr, and by Jesuits from the Pontifical Bible Institute, has converted Vatican II into an ominous “consultation” of Councils of Neo-Modernist “experts” who have duped the oblivious multitudes of Council Fathers. However, how did they manage to impact the Church’s doctrine? There has been no revealed truth left intact. From the beginning of the two Constitutions presented as the fundamental expression of the Council, “Lumen Gentium” and “Gaudium et spes” contained errors, such as the expression by which the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ “subsists” in the Catholic Church, which contradicts the identity expressed by Saint Paul, that is, on the Body of Christ, and the perennial and infallible Magisterium of the Church, and also contradicts the dogma “there is no salvation out of the Church.” Not to mention clearly erroneous Documents such as “Nostra Aetatae” (about non-Christian religions) and “Dignitatis Humanae” (about religious freedom); these errors are the origin of heretical and syncretistic manifestations such as the ecumenical day of Assisi.

But, didn’t the Holy Spirit help the Council Popes? As Monsignor Spadafora explained:

«The assistance of the Holy Spirit presupposes that on the part of the Pope, there would be unreserved correspondence with the Holy Spirit; without it, the assistance of the Holy Spirit is purely negative i.e.: it only prevents the Vicar of Christ from imposing an error as an infallible dogma.»

Furthermore, this unsound Church of the Council is developing itself mainly on: the major heresy of “Religious Freedom”, and the heresy of Universal Fraternity.”

Therefore, the post-Conciliar period is non-other than the natural and necessary consequence of the Council, the assortment of bad fruit from the poisoned tree that has ensured the continuity and legality of the actions of Paul VI and John Paul II as Popes. This leads to a clear conclusion: a Third Vatican Council led by a Repairer Pope [Pope with the intention of repairing the damage].

However, the current Pope, Benedict XVI, repeated to the participants of the Clerical Congregation of March 16, 2009, the need to return to the uninterrupted church tradition, and to “promote among the priests and in particular in younger generations an appropriate acceptance of the texts from the Second Vatican Council, interpreted in light of all the doctrinal baggage of the Church.”

In his “Letter” dated March 10, 2009, he said:

«… we must remember that the Second Vatican Council contains the entire doctrinal history of the Church. Whoever wants to obey the Council, must also accept the faith professed throughout the centuries and cannot cut off the roots of this living tree.»

Thus, according to Benedict XVI, Vatican II is only credible if it can be seen as a part of the whole and unique tradition of the Church and Her Faith.

The speaker of the Holy See, Father Lombardi, commented on January 15, 2010: “The conclusions of the Second Vatican Council and in particular of the “Nostra Aetate” document are not in question”. Then, he clarified that as the Pope has repeatedly explained, adopting the teachings of the Council (and of “Nostra Aetate” as an essential document from the Council) is a condition to achieve true ecclesiastical communion.

For us, instead, Vatican II is in contradiction with the Church’s tradition. In fact, the Council represented a “new Pentecost”, a “charismatic event” that has remade the Church, freeing it from Tradition.

Perhaps the Popes (John XXIII and Paul VI) executors and directors of this “pastoral and non-dogmatic council” would not say the same about Vatican II? So, his “pastoral” consists, ultimately, in the Church’s relationship with the world, and this makes it different from other councils precisely because it lacks a “defining” doctrinal character. Strange, then, that the absence of intent contradicts the “dogmatic” qualifications of the two constitutions: “Lumen Gentium” and “Dei Verbum”, which were reproposed in the” Dogmatic Constitution, because they had been proposed as truths of the faith and dogmas defined in previous councils (pp. 50-51). However, it remains clear that the other documents of Vatican II do have not a dogmatic character, whereby their doctrines do not point to previous definitions, are neither infallible nor irreformable, and thus non-binding; those who deny them, are not automatically considered heretical Whoever then would impose it as infallible and irreformable, would go against the Council itself.

So one might accept Vatican II as only markedly dogmatic only when the Vatican II proposes truths of the faith and dogmas defined in previous councils.

“The doctrines that originated at the Council, however absolutely cannot be considered dogmatic, for the inescapable reason that they are devoid of ‘unavoidable formalities of definition and, therefore, of its “voluntas definiendi” (p. 51). Therefore, the texts that have a certain ambiguity can be subject to historical and theological criticism.

An example is the “Pastoral Constitution”, “Gaudium et Spes” on the Church in the Modern World, where the term “pastoral” becomes a humanistic term of empathy, openness, of understanding toward Man, his history and “aspects of modern life and human society”, with particular attention to “problems that seem more urgent today.”

Therefore, “Gaudium et Spes” is a document full of culture and institutions (GS 53), economic and social progress (GS 66), technological advances (GS 23), and human progress (GS 37.39.53.72). It is obvious that it is a “new Christianity” that extends its boundaries to Karl Rahner and Schillebeeckx’s “anonymous Christians” and to the Council Assembly’s “mature” Christians.

For this reason, it is clear that “Gaudium et Spes” is a pastoral document, without any binding value, and thus without any intention to define concepts. However, given that progressivists would like to make a “dogma” out of it, just like they would like to make an absolute dogma out of the Council, it has stated very clearly that it did not intend to assert any absolute principles.

Still, the specific results of the post-conciliar analysis were identified by Benedict XVI in his “Rapporto sulla Fede” [“The Ratzinger Report”], where he wrote:

«It is undisputable that the last twenty years have certainly been unfavorable for the Catholic Church. The results of the Council seem cruelly contrary to everyone’s expectations, beginning with John XXIII and Paul VI (…). We expected a leap forward, and instead we were faced with a gradual decadence that had been developed mostly in the name of a supposed “Council spirit” that has actually discredited it (…). The post-conciliar Church is a large building site, but a building site where the project has been lost and everyone continues to build as he pleases.»

It was truly a filthy and overwhelming “tsunami”! It is not difficult to prove that Vatican II has not followed the path of Tradition but rather represents an almost complete break with the past!

Paul VI himself admitted, in his July 15, 1970 speech in front of a general audience, the Church’s disastrous situation:

«This time… is a stormy time! The Council has not given us, in many ways, the desired serenity, but rather caused turbulence…»

Faced with this unsettling fact, I recall a Gospel passage (John XI, 51):

«… hoc autem a semetipso non dixit (…) sed cum esset Pontifex anni illius (…) profetavit.» [and this he spoke not of himself (…) but being the high priest of that year, he prophesied]

Therefore, a Conciliar Pope has admitted (despite himself?) the harsh and humiliating reality for the entire Church.

This “confession” made by Paul VI motivated me to do this historical-theological work about Vatican II. For this, I will apply the technique mentioned by the Divine Master in Saint Luke:

«De ore tuo judico (…) serve nequam!..» (Lk. XIX, 22) [… Out of thy own mouth I judge thee, thou wicked servant! …]

Therefore, in order to establish a comparison between the doctrine of Vatican II and that of the infallible definitions made by Ecumenical councils and twenty centuries of Papal Traditions, I will use Denzinger’s “Enchiridion Symbolorum, Definitionum, et Declarationum de rebus fidei et morum.”

Furthermore, Vatican II had proposed to “reform everything” in the Church, in the name of a “pastoral purpose”, including the presentation of the dogmatic Doctrine as clearly expressed by John XXIII in his opening speech for the Council on October 11, 1962:

«It is necessary (?) for this doctrine (…) true and immutable (…) to be thoroughly studied and presented in a way (…) that addresses the needs of our time!»

Consequently, it is not based on the intrinsic requirements of God’s revealed Will, but based on the currents demands by Mankind! Now, this is a true reversal of the supernatural order! Actually, it was a manifestation of Modernism that wanted to adapt the Divine Law (= Revelation) to Man’s will!

That is how “facts” became disastrous, open to any and all heresy, without the Catholic Hierarchy ever opposing any resistance. The Dutch-type Catechisms responded to the requirements of modern times, by actually completely eliminating the supernatural.

The pastoral purpose did not serve any other purpose than that of creating confusion between the terms “dogmatic” and “pastoral.” Pope John XXIII could not give us a practical example of how to present the true and immutable doctrine in a different way from that of twenty centuries of tradition without making dramatic changes to its meaning!

We must ask ourselves: how can it be that the assembly of Council Fathers did not seem to notice the trap of the strange idea of changing the way of presenting doctrine, which for over half a century already, had been the obsession and the main agenda of Modernism? How can it be that they were not alarmed by the challenging words pronounced by John XXIII which were contrary to “the prophets of doom”, announcing ominous events that even encompass the end of the world? Was it then a gesture of the “New Pentecost” that was going to make the Church bloom and maternally spread over human activities?

It is easy to see: John’s prophecy did not make the Church bloom; on the contrary, it was the beginning of a catastrophe! Faced with the evidence of the facts, Paul VI said in his speech dated December 7, 1968 to the Lombard Seminary:

«The Church is undergoing a time of unrest and self-criticism (…) we could even call it selfdestruction!»

It was a true disarmament in the middle of a battle, introduced by Pope John in his speech dated October 11, 1962:

«The Church has always been opposed to errors; it has often condemned them with the utmost severity (…) however now, the Bride of Christ prefers to use the medicine of mercy rather than severity!!»

That is how the “Masonic Modernist plan” could be carried out, through a Pope (a real “Mason”!). It was a “plan” that dismantled and destroyed all walls, all defenses, disarming all the soldiers and freed any defeatist propaganda!

«O infelix astutia!» (Saint Augustine) What a dishonor for the Second Vatican Council, why had it not been prevented, but instead has been completed! The refusal of Vatican II to use the charism of infallibility contains the true explanation of all the fatal ambiguities one can find on its pages, and even true and real “heresies.”

The purpose of my analysis is to express ideas on diverse issues of this topic in light of the infallible doctrine of the Church’s teachings.

In this regard, my accusations against the Vatican II try to discredit the temptation of unconditional submission to the “errors” that have by now permeated the souls of the majority and have affected the spiritual lives of the faithful few at all levels of the Church.

For this we must be able to freely discuss how orthodox Vatican II really is, as well as analyze the texts from this “pastoral Council” that is imposed as dogmatic, and therefore, as the only reference from this point on.

It is necessary not only to clarify terms but also to make revisions and corrections.

A “new language” has emerged from Vatican II to better communicate with the modern world.

The “Yankee Jesuit”, John O’Malley, wrote in his book “What happened at the Second Vatican Council” in which he makes known the “inadequate” liberal-conservative opposition to understand the conflicts that took place in the Council. Actually, in his book he talks about a “network of truly notable interconnections” in the documents of the Second Vatican Council.

This “network” applies a new vocabulary. The documents of the Council meetings present a linguistic innovation applied to different questions; for instance, words like “dialogue,” “collegiality,” “development,” “brothers and sisters,” “conscience” (…) The language stand out because it describes and prescribes new actions of the Church.

Karl Rahner described the Council as a time of the birth of the “World Church,” after the “Judaic Church” and the two “Hellenistic” millennias.

The newspaper “L’Osservatore Romano” of January 25, 2010, settled the permanent value of Vatican II stating that the Council “should be historical rather than mythological.” However, given the fact that it has been said that Catholicism could not be practiced without referring to Vatican II, any hermeneutical position that tries to explore the continuity with previous teachings must weigh it with the same pontifical authority to reach the aphorism: “one Pope stamps it and the next one undoes it!”

We know that in the ancient Church it was common practice to react to doctrinal crises with Councils as a collective reflection of the Faith. Nowadays, the Church of Rome has the option of a self-destructive crisis or a reversal of the Reform. This was also stated by the most renown intellectuals of our times, who nonetheless reminded us that a breakup [of the Reform] was a positive commitment of the Church to open to a greater understanding of the “Deposit of Faith” and a greater fidelity to the spirit of Its Founder!

Paul VI.

Benedict XVI.

«If an Angel came from

Heaven to announce a different Gospel from the one

I have brought to you, it would be an anathema!

Apart from having a different Gospel, there are heretics that intend to distort the truth.»

(Saint Paul – letter to the Hebrews)

    Chapter 1    

HOWEVER, WHY A “NEW COUNCIL”?

The Pope and the Bishops in 1962 unanimously declared that the Church was in good condition: the faith was intact, without errors to threaten it; its vitality was safe, its unity, its peace and its outreach in the world were very real. John XXIII, in his October 11, 1962 speech, blamed the “prophets of doom” and Paul VI repeated it at the opening of the second Session.

However, why a pastoral Council? Could it be because they did not want to create dogmatic work and they did not want to touch the essential issues of Faith, but rather just refresh the face of the Church?

It was an “Update” that was to become a “New Pentecost,” opening a wonderful “Springtime for the Church!”

It was due to John XXIII’s good-natured optimism, certainly blind because he could not see that he was paving the way for Modernism to fight to take control of the Council, with a revolution that hid its own name!

Here, we will see some elements that go beyond appearances to show the Modernist “errors”, ambiguity, vague language, empty sentences, fatal doctrines and other undisputable errors that go against traditional teachings.

The entire texts of the Second Vatican Council are missing dogmatic definitions with their corresponding anathemas. This denies the doctrine of definitions. However, the Second Vatican Council has not defined anything!

In point of law, Vatican II is presented as “suspectum de haeresi” [suspect of heresy] also because it deliberately ignored Pius XII’s “Mediatur Dei” doctrine, as well as Pius X’s “Pascendi” encyclical and Pius IX’s “Syllabus” that condemns (on numbers 15 and 24) errors of which Vatican II is guilty, on No. 1 (towards the end) and No. 2 (first paragraph of the “Declaratio De Libertate Religiosa”).

Therefore, the fraud against God’s rights as a Creator and Revealing God is obvious, as well as against the Church’s teachings expressed in Pius IX’s “Syllabus.”

The Second Vatican Council, because of its “pastoral” nature, is very nearly in conflict with the “dogmatic” nature of all other ecumenical Councils. It is like one of those crops that render the fields sterile.

After 60 post-conciliar years, it is easier to summarize the crass “errors” that have plagued the Church. It is clear now that the authors of the Second Vatican Council had the goal of a new humanism, like the one the Pelagians and the Renaissance progressives were trying to achieve.

The various cardinals, Montini, Bea, Frings, Liénard, etc.., wanted to find a new way to humanize the Church and make it more acceptable for the modern world, while saturating it with false philosophies, false religions, wrong political and social principles, to create a universal union of cultures and ideologies under the guidance of the Church. Thus, the “Truth” will no longer be the basis for Unity, but rather a foundation of religious sentiments, pacifism, freedom and acknowledgment of Man’s rights would be the basis for Unity.

In order to be able to make that universalism come true, anything that was specific to Faith had to be eliminated through ecumenism in order to put all religious and ideological human groups in contact with the Church.

Consequently, the Liturgy, the Hierarchy, the priesthood, the teaching of catechism, the concept of Catholic Faith, the teachings at university and seminaries or schools had to be modified; the Bible had to be turned into an “ecumenical” Bible; the Catholic States had to be eliminated; the “common law” had to be accepted; the moral rigor had to be reduced, replacing moral laws with conscience. In order to reduce these obstacles, scholastic philosophy had to be abandoned in favor of a subjective philosophy that no longer obliged man to submit to God and His laws, leaving “Truth” and Morals up to creativity and personal initiative.

The reforms of Vatican II were carried out along this line: research, creativity, pluralism and diversity. The Second Vatican Council has opened horizons that had been forbidden by the Church: accepting false humanism; freedom of culture, religion, conscience, bringing error onto the same level as truth; and revoking any excommunications regarding errors and public immorality with all the incalculable consequences of it.

The “new humanism,” that was solemnly proclaimed by Pope Paul VI in his closing speech in the Second Vatican Council, on December 7 1967, and also covered in the speech dated October 11, 1962, can be summarized in these main “heresies”:

1. The Cult of Man

«We, more than anyone else, have the “Cult of Man.”» (Paul VI).

However, from this point on, the Catholic faith in God the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, one God in three divine Persons is nothing more than a fixed point for secular humanism to achieve its double goal: perfection of the human being, in all his dignity and world unity through peace on earth. But these two ultimate goals “reek of heresy.” Actually, in the Gospel, we read:

“You cannot serve God and Satan, and money and the World.” Therefore, the last two goals are heresies because they express a break with Christianity that professes the need to believe in Jesus Christ not to improve human life, but to avoid hell and earn Paradise.

2. A “New Religion”

There is an “error” marked by Pentecostal Enlightenment and included in John XXIII’s speech at Basilica of Saint Paul Outside the Walls on January 25, 1959, where he speaks of an “inspiration” confirmed by a “splendor of celestial lights” and the Pope did not hesitate to compare Vatican II with “a second Last Supper,” insinuating that the “first” Last Supper had been on the day of Pentecost, whereas the “second” one would be the “Ecumenical Council” in Rome. However, John XXIII’s Enlightenment is “charismatic” because the Pope stated that the heretics and separatists’ prayers, as well as their abundant and wholesome fruits, are of supernatural value, even if they are “outside the Bosom of the Church.” Although no one can assert this, if we can say that they have saved their souls and converted, then we should say that Vatican II has founded a “new religion”!

3. The “New Prophets” of Joy

Pope John XXIII condemned the “prophets of doom”; a condemnation that represents the third break with the “prophets” of all times, from Elijah to Lucia, the visionary of Fatima, who have Jesus Christ as a Patron and Our Lady of the Rosary, La Salette and Fatima as a Patroness. These “prophets of doom” preach penitence, conversion of the heart, the return to the true Faith and Christ and the true Church, whereas John XXIII’s “prophets of joy” do not want debilitating joy that does not lead for certain to Happiness and is not true God’s inspiration.

The disdain, irony and sarcasm in John XXIII’s speech can be explained this way: in 1960, everyone expected the publication of the “Third Secret” of Fatima, but John XIII did not want to know it, demonstrating his easy-going and good natured personality and saying that he did not want to hear about sad things!

It is true that the Pope did not speak “ex cathedra” and did not make use of his Papal authority, but this did not prevent his condemnation against the “prophets of doom” from becoming a ticket to the Devil of sorts who then turned against him [the pope] and his supporters!

4. Idolatry of the World

We could say this is the corollary of the above-mentioned ideas. Before Vatican II, the Bride of Christ, had always worked “in the world” only for the Lord. However, nowadays, because of the “l’aggiornamento” [“update”], it has updated focusing on a world for which “Jesus did not pray” (John 17:9), but that Paul VI, liked with an “affinity without limits.” This is a spirit of adultery that submits Divine Faith to the whims of the masses, inspired by the “Prince of This World.” (see 2 Tim. 4:3) This attitude is more like a “marketplace” than an “update”!

5. “Modernism”

This Satanic “heresy” named Modernism triumphed in the Second Vatican Council, covered by the principle set forth by John XXIII: “men are always more convinced that the dignity and perfection of the human being are very important values, that demand hard efforts.”

This means that the “Deposit of Faith” has been betrayed, because it implies John XXIII’s axiom: “We must present our true and immutable doctrine in a way that it can address the requirements of our time.” Paul VI underlined this idea by saying: “Actually, the Deposit of Faith is one thing, that is, the truth contained in our venerable doctrine, but the manner in which to announce this truth is a completely different matter.” This idea was presented as the basis of the “Reform” that turned the entire dogma upside down without respecting the meaning or the scope of the Dogma of the Faith! We see this in the Dogmatic Constitution “Lumen Gentium”, which was presented as the biggest text inspired by the Holy Spirit for Catholic Teaching (see also “Gaudium et Spes”, No. 62).

    6.    “Religious freedom”

This new break with the Catholic Faith is the one we described in the previous chapter, by Pope John XXIII: “Men are always more convinced that the dignity and perfection of the human being are very important values that demand hard efforts.”

Here, the Declaration “Dignitatis Humanae” specified this statement made by John XXIII, and the Pastoral Constitution “Gaudium et Spes” drew all the consequences that can be inferred as follows: the dignity and perfection of the human person are such that do not allow the use of violence or conflicts, but rather demand that we recognize everyone’s freedom, complete responsibility of their thoughts, their choices and their social and political commitments.

7. Ecumenism

Here the heresy lies in attributing to Jesus Christ a desire of unity that He never had, because His true idea of union will be put in place by Him – gathering all people under one fold, His own! Since Pentecost, in fact, there has been no other church than the Church of Christ and outside of Her, there is no other religion, and therefore no one can be saved “outside of It.” The error here is the will to break with the dogma: “There is no salvation outside the Church.”

8. Salvation is guaranteed for everyone

The main principle behind the Declaration “Nostra Aetate” is the same that was justified by Karol Wojtyla stating that all men have been united with Christ by the simple fact of the Word Incarnate. Now, that means not recognizing that every “irreligion” dissenting from the Catholic Church, and all types of atheism or agnosticism have a right to belong to the Church of Christ which contradicts the Catholic faith both in form and in content. However, this “apocatastasis” of parallel “faiths” and morals, all these personal beliefs or religious groups take away all respect to our Holy Religion and show contempt for it.

In any case, these principles of the Conciliar Revolution were already included in John XXIII’s opening speech on October 11, 1962 and were not new ideas, but rather the bold and authoritative formulation of errors which had been already condemned such as the opinion of Origen who believed in a complete and definite elimination of evil and the conversion of the damned, thus, the universal “return” of creatures to God. This hypothesis was condemned by the Synod of Constantinople in 543(D-S 409-411).

Teilhard de Chardin, the “soul” of Vatican II.

Karl Rahner the “mind” of Vatican II.

«Be strong! You must not give in where it is not necessary to give in (…)

You must fight, not half-way, but with courage instead;

not in hiding but in public;

not behind closed doors,

but out in the open.»

(Saint Pius X)

    Chapter II    

THEOLOGICAL QUALIFICATION OF THE SECOND VATICAN COUNCIL

We have already said that the Second Vatican Council, in its “Decrees”, did not have the charism of infallibility because it did not want to effectively use dogmatic definitions, that is, use the definition and reinforce them with the sanctions of anathemas against those who were contrary to the defined doctrines.

Therefore, none of the doctrines or Decrees from Vatican II have the charism of infallibility because the Council was limited to expressing Catholic Doctrine in a “pastoral form.” We know this from the words of Pope John XXIII and Pope Paul VI, in the two opening Speeches of Vatican II (October 11, 1962 by Pope John and September 29, 1963 by Paul VI).

The orientation of the entire Second Vatican Council was in fact a line of “pastorality”, completely unknown by the Magisterium of 20 centuries of Tradition, precisely because right reason tells us that “God is always God” and “man is always man”, always identical in his nature as a rational creature, always in need of basic needs, both of natural that the spiritual order.

Paul VI himself, in his encyclical called “Mysterium Fidei” dated September 3, 1965, three months before the end of the Council, literally took ownership of the Doctrine of the “Anti-Modernist Oath” imposed by Saint Pius X on the entire clergy. Paul VI explained it as follows:

«Who could ever tolerate that the dogmatic formulas of the Ecumenical Councils, on the mysteries of the Holy Trinity and of the Incarnation (…) are deemed no longer appropriate for the men of our times, and others daringly replace them?»

It is obvious that by these words of Paul VI, he directly accused the foolish direction pointed by Pope John XXIII as the “main goal” of the Second Vatican Council when he said:

«… it is necessary that this doctrine (…) is analyzed thoroughly (transeat!) and presented in a way to address the needs of our time.»

These statements assume that dogmatic formulas are also no longer suitable to the men of our time! However, why did Paul VI, in his opening speech on September 29, 1963, adopt for himself these affirmations and directives that Pope John XXIII had given in Council, putting it on the path to the disaster that we are still suffering now?

Vatican II was not a dogmatic Council and because of that, it is inexplicable how it can be possible that the other four Constitutions were named “dogmatic,” for neither these nor other documents from the Council were defined by the new dogmas, just like errors were not condemned.

Because of this, it is necessary to know the theological qualification given Vatican II.

Like all the other Ecumenical Councils before it, there is no doubt that Vatican II is ecumenical because:

  1. it was legitimately convoked, presided over and

signed (its documents and decrees) by two Popes;

  1. the Assembly of Fathers was formed by the World’s Episcopate.

Despite all this, Vatican II (in its Decrees) … does not have the charism of infallibility, for the reasons that it did not want to apply the necessary peremptory conditions to achieve infallibility, which are:

  1. the intention of defining its own teachings as a truth of Faith, as its own doctrine (in relationship with those already defined by other Ecumenical Councils or Popes);
  2. the effective use of the dogmatic definitions that were formally and openly considered as such in front of the entire Church and Her followers. In fact, as the First Vatican Council teaches (see Denzinger, 3011), and as expressly stated by Can. 1323, par. 1 of the Canon Law:

    «Fide divina et catholica ea omnia credenda sunt, quae verbo Dei scripto vel tradito continentur, et ab Ecclesia, sive sollemni judicio, sive ordinario et universali magisterio, tamquam divinitus revelata, credenda propunutur.»

    [All these things must be believed which are contained in the written or handed down Word of God proposed by the Church to be believed as divinely revealed either by a solemn judgment or by the ordinary and universal Magisterium.]

The “solemn judgment” regarding a doctrine, relevant to the Faith can be exercised by Ecumenical Councils or also by Pontiffs by themselves, as well. Paragraph 3 of Canon 1323 warns us that:

«Declarata, seu definita dogmatice (…) res nulla intelligitur (…) nisi id manifeste constiterit (…)» [Nothing is to be understood as declared or dogmatically defined unless it is explicitly established.] Therefore, it must be clear to everyone that the Council wanted to dogmatically define and use the defining formulas, as “de facto” in its Decrees, Declarations and Constitutions, arming them with the sanction of anathemas against those who teach doctrines that oppose the ones that have been defined.

These conditions were carried out by all previous Ecumenical Councils.

These conditions are, instead, completely absent from Vatican II!

Therefore, none of the Doctrines and Decrees that belong to Vatican II have the charism of infallibility.

In other words, the Second Vatican Council “by itself” does not have anything that was proposed as infallible teachings, through dogmatic definitions which are absolutely not found in any of its Decrees.

Vatican II only explained Catholic Doctrine in a simply pastoral way and in both opening Speeches (October 11, 1962 – Pope John XXIII; September 29, 1963 – Paul VI) Numbers 55+, 57+ and 152+ respectively of the Dehonian Edition of Council Documents, made it clear that it renounced the dogmatic definitions, as stated by Paul VI in Number 152+:

«Nobis prorsus videtur, advenisse nunc tempus, quo, circa Ecclesiam Christi, Veritas magis, magisque “explorari”, “dìgeri”, “éxprimi” debeat – (Note: even “debeat”: unbelievable!) – fortasse non illis enuntiationibus, quas “definitiones dogmaticas” vocant,.. sed “potius” – (preferred!) – “declarationibus” adhibitis, quibus Ecclesia (…) clariore et graviore Magisterio, sibi declarat quid de seipsa sentiat (…)»

[It seems now the time has come in which we should deeply examine, reorganize, and convey the truth about the Church of Christ, perhaps not with those solemn utterances that are called dogmatic definitions, but preferably with statements that are clearer authoritative teachings on what the Church thinks of Herself….]

In this papal declaration, directed to the Council Assembly, it is completely clear that for Paul VI the dogmatic definitions lose “clarity” and “autonomy” compared to the Pastoral Declarations.

This incredible statement explains many things that disturb the Church, in the Council texts of Vatican II:

  1. It explains the complete absence of “dogmatic definitions” in all the different Constitutions, Declarations and Decrees of the Second Vatican Council (…)
  2. It explains certain disastrous “illusions,” “errors,” “boldness” of “judgments”, of “presumptuous forecasts,” of directions full of fatal dangers and the obvious jingle of counterfeit money, all part of the complex Modernist heretical position, that plagued the opening speech given by Pope John on October 11, 1962, such as:
  3. (No. 37+) «Enlightened by the light of this Council,the Church (…) will be spiritually enriched with timely

‘updates’…»

  1. (No. 40+ and 41+)… «to listen, much to our regret, to voices of persons who, though burning with zeal but lacking in a super-abundant sense of discretion and measure.” In these modern times, they can see nothing but prevarication and ruin; they say that our era, in comparison with past eras, is getting worse…»
  2. (No. 41+) «It seems to us that we should dissent withthose so called “Prophets of Doom” that are always forecasting disaster…»

First and foremost, the inauspicious “illusions”! The frightful reality of the disaster in which the Church finds itself today (despite the illusions) and that all grieve over now: the explicit and very bitter evidence and confession made by Paul VI in his speech of December 7, 1968 (to the Lombard Seminary) and on July 15, 1970 to the faithful during the regular general audience, leave us astonished because of the obvious “superficiality” with which they “despised” the sense of discretion and measure that the Church had always possessed in Her Tradition, in the experience of Her people, animated by zeal and a very clear awareness of the evils, which, at any time, can plague the Church and force us, therefore, to keep our eyes wide open, instead of closing them with mis-placed optimism.

.

Pope John’s ominous “illusions,” however, were preceded by other no less ominous “oddities” in language and “expressions” that later became “slogans” with a demagogical effect, shrewdly exploited and manipulated in a clearly Modernist way by the innovators lying in ambush such as the “need to know how to identify the ‘signs of the times'” (from the “Apostolic Constitution” of the Ecumenical Council (No. 4+) that will later find its most famous application in the opening speech (October 11, 1962) to the paradoxical expression (No. 55+), with an openly Modernist bent in itself:

«It is necessary that this doctrine (…) true and immutable (…) be thoroughly studied (prevestigetur) and presented (exponatur) in a way that it addresses (…) the needs (…) of our time

(…)»

How can we say that “it is necessary that this immutable doctrine ‘changes'” (?) following the ‘sign of the times'”! This is clear evidence of conflicting terms and an internal contradiction of intentions; in fact, the expression “in a way that it addresses the needs of our time” (“needs” that were intentionally left unexplained by Pope John), shifts (not without a scandal, turning the value system upside down) the center of gravity of the revealed message that cannot be affected by man’s “needs” but only by God’s requirements, a God who clearly knew how to speak to be understood by men of all times!

The direction taken by the entire Council as instructed by Pope John’s words is not only completely unknown to the teachings of a twenty centuries long Tradition (presenting the doctrine based on the needs of our time) but it is also intrinsically absurd and unconceivable by pure reason because “God is always God” and “man is always man”, always identical in his nature as a rational creature, the recipient of the revealed message with basic natural and spiritual needs that are always the same.

The problem of presenting the doctrine in a way that addresses the needs of a specific time, of a specific era, of a certain degree and quality of culture, does not and cannot exist for the Catholic Church, and Paul VI himself, in his encyclical “Mysterium Fidei” of September 3, 1965, three months before the end of the Council (December 7, 1965), literally adopted the Doctrine of the Anti-Modernist Oath, previously imposed by St. Pius X on the entire:

«… omnia et singula, quae ab inerrante Magisterio, definita, adserta, et declarata sunt (…) (sunt etiam) (…) intelligentiae aetatum omnium, atque hominum etiam huius temporis, maxime accomodata» (Denz. 3539);

[“embrace and accept each and every definition that has been set forth and declared by the unerring teaching authority of the Church,”…are well adapted to the understanding of all eras and all men, even of this time…” taken from “The Oath Against Modernism, Pope St. Pius X September 1, 1910]

The expression: “presented in a way that addresses the needs of our time” would not have made any sense if Pope John had not been convinced (exactly like in the case taken into consideration and condemned by Paul VI in his “Mysterium Fidei”) that the dogmatic formulas of the Ecumenical Councils and others “are no longer appropriate for the men of our time (…)”

It is clearly evident that Pope John firmly believed in this statement, condemned by Paul VI, in his incredible insistence on hammering the same point (“presenting the doctrine in a way that it addresses the needs of our time”) that can be read between the lines at Number 55+:

«It will be necessary (?) to give much importance to this way (that is, the new way of presenting the doctrine) and if necessary, it will require to patiently insist on its elaboration and to find a way to present things more in line with the teachings (…) of a predominantly pastoral nature (…)»

How can we put this? Paul VI, in his “Mysterium Fidei”, clearly condemns as a daring idea the thought of subjecting other formulas to the dogmatic Conciliar formulas of the Council and also the pretext (albeit inconsistent) that the formulas “are deemed no longer appropriate to men of our time (…)”

If we are not mistaken, in his speech to reopen the Council of September 29, 1963, Paul VI, in the section dedicated to the Homage to the Memory of Pope John, referring specifically to his Council opening speech of October 11, 1962 and unconditionally praising its tone and goal, continued to worsen all the colossal paradoxes found in the speech, in the above-mentioned No. 55+ of the Dehonian and that which Paul VI condemned in his “Mysterium” as we have just mentioned!!!

Yes, we repeat, Paul VI, by compounding things, made all the directives from Pope John in the Second Vatican Council his own, steering it towards the disaster that we now have in front of our still incredulous eyes.

With slow meditative and attentive reading (with wideopen eyes due to the immediate dismay) one stops with infinite amazement on the truly outrageous content, full of contradictory words and obvious conflicts, between terms that are not certainly opposites but are rather “unum, idemque”, in terms of their doctrinal meaning and their identical teaching matter (teaching matters that specifically relate to the Church) that is nothing other and could be nothing other than the revealed Truth, “confusion” and the “contrast” flaunted to no purpose between the “dogmatic teachings” and the “pastoral teachings”, almost as if it were a make-believe pastoral, rather than Dogmas of Revelation! It dwells on the content of several expressions read throughout No. 139+ of the Dehonian, such as:

«… (You, Pope John) have called the brothers, the successors of the Apostles (…) to feel united with the Pope (…) so that the sacred deposit of the Christian doctrine is guarded and taught in a more effective way» (more effective than “when” and “how”? The answer to this is missing!).

«… However you, by indicating the highest goal of the Council (that is: guarding the deposit of the Christian doctrine and teaching it in a more effective way!) have already set forth another more “urgent” goal (?) which is more “wholesome”

(?)… the pastoral goal (?)»

What can this contradiction in terms mean, this wrangle of words between the Council’s “main goal” and the “Pastoral goal”? Of “the highest” goal (as we read in this expression) and the “most urgent” and “more wholesome”? What has become more important than the “highest goal”, now called “pastoral”? Why is there a conflict of time and urgency two aspects of the same problem? Teaching the dogma in a pastoral manner, was considered by the Church for twenty centuries as inseparable to each other [that is “time and urgency”], and was actually solved in a precise manner by means of dogmatic definitions taught by the Church in the most appropriate way for the Faithfull’s level of understanding (based on their culture and age) with the Catechismal teachings and sacred preaching that created a great number of Saints, even amongst children. Whereas, Vatican II, with its confusing and ambiguous ideas, internal errors and immense tower of documents, with the chain of lies carried out (that is, with the victory of falsehood used as a means of imposing obedience, with continuous, insistent and stubborn failure to keep their word that only serves to irremediably compromise not only the prestige of the Church’s authority but also the faith that Vatican II claims in vain, in the context of all the paradoxes in which it has so astonishingly and disconcertingly put itself)… it will no longer be able to succeed in creating Saints or converting our separated brethren until the missionaries, the Shepherds of souls purely and simply return to the doctrine and teaching methods of the pre-conciliar era?

The tone of the speech from September 29, 1963, with the idea of saying unheard, new, and original things, never thought before, at least by the Church; urgent and preeminent in regard to the tradition, did not do anything other than knock down open doors! The Church did not expect Vatican II to better do its “job” – allowing the profane word! – of Teacher of dogma, through practical pastoral work, with the purpose of enunciating with precise definitions, the dogma itself and its “explanation” in the simplest way possible, to children and adults.

As we said, it broke open doors and at the same time, confused concepts because of its statements, which clouded and blurred that which was once crystal clear dogmatic definitions from Popes before the Council (a classical example of which is those made by Saint Leo the Great) and Ecumenical Councils (such as Trent and Vatican I over one century ago, 1870!). Upon thorough analysis it could not be clearer in the smallest nuances and examinations that the relative condemnations of the varied and complex Modernist heresy found in the immortal encyclical written by St. Pius X, “Pascendi” were completely ignored and never again mentioned in any of the dogmatic texts, decrees or Declarations of the sixteen official documents of this Council (not without a clear motive of biased premeditation, because of the insurmountable embarrassment it would cause to the massive bulwark of the Catholic Faith due to the hidden intentions of general subversion which were later consummated by Vatican II).

This total absence of references to “Pascendi” (we are truly certain and convinced of it!) is by itself enough not only to project dark shadows and to make the entire Second Vatican Council a “Suspectum de haeresi” [suspect of heresy] (based on such an unbelievable omission of consultation, use of data, solemn judgments of condemnations, pronounced in regard to the problems and errors of modern times, exposed and revealed even in its most hidden depths, by the major infallible Magisterium from a Pope, “Pascendi”). However, it will also be necessary to formulate in the easiest and clearest manner, the first and biggest indictment against Vatican II itself, in a regular canonical process, that sooner or later will be promoted by the faithful of the Catholic church themselves, with an appeal to the Summum Pontificem pro tempore invited for the occasion to use in his judgment, the charism of infallibility which was not used in any phase or Document of the Council (making the Council “not infallible” but accused however “de haeresi” [of heresy] instead, to the supreme misfortune of the Church, after twenty centuries of infallible Ecumenical Councils!).

Yves-Marie-Joseph Congar.

Marie Dominique Chenu.

«We ought to obey God, rather than men.»

(Acts 5:29)

***

«The biggest charity is to share and love the truth.»

(Card. Charles Journet)

    Chapter III    

“SACROSANTUM CONCILIUM” CONSTITUTION

– A “New Liturgy”

In the Council Constitution about the Sacred Liturgy there are some incredible mistakes regarding doctrine; therefore, “… a fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos!..” (Mt. VII, 16-18) [By their fruits you shall know them…], and so, “omnis arbor, quae non facit fructum bonum … excidetur (…) et in ignem mittetur …” (Mt. VII, 19) [Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, shall be cut down, and shall be cast into the fire.]

In an article published in “L’Avvenire d’Italia” on March 12, 1968 the Mason Monsignor Annibale Bugnini, wrote that the Council’s Commission in charge of compiling the final version of the Council’s Constitution on the Liturgy had clear intentions of confusing, by using “cautious, flowing, and even vague, in some cases, ways of expressing ideas and edited the text of the Constitution to leave – in the application stage – as many options as possible without closing the door to the revitalizing action of the “Spirit” (without using the Divine attribute, “Holy”!).

Therefore, this is one document that reveals a lot!

For instance: the introduction of the “versus populum” (facing the people) altar is presented with masked words, full of suspicion, in Art. 91 of the Instruction: “Oecum. Concilii”: «It is a good idea to place the main altar away from the wall (…) in order to easily move around it (…) to celebrate “versus populum.”» (!!)

It is worth noting the fraudulent way of presenting this. Episcopalian Conferences almost always use the “criterion of arbitrary interpretation,” which consists in converting a “licet” [permitted], an “expedit” [free from entanglements] and a “tribui possit” of liturgical law, into a categorical “debet” [withdrawal], thus eliminating the viability of a different option, when the “licet” provides for freedom of choice and is recognized in all legal Codes.

This is how the true “turn away from God” turned into a “focusing on beings,” such as it happened with the introduction of the altar “versus populum,” that is a true “turn away from God,” a God who is truly present, substantially, Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity in the Tabernacle that holds the Holy Eucharist.

Today, with his back to the Lord, the priest “focuses” (“conversio ad creaturas“) on “God’s people,” who have now become the protagonists of the Liturgy. This is also confirmed in the “Institutio Generalis Missalis Romani” (Art. 14), where it says:

«… cum Missae celebratio (e.g. “execution” of all ceremonies of sacrificial rites!) natura sua (against the Tridentine dogma!) indolem communitariam habeat» (!!). Therefore, “it is a community celebration”!

There is no way out. Here, the heretical sense of the term “indolem communitariam” or community nature, attributed to the “Celebration of the Mass,” is confirmed in what follows in line with the time: “dialogis inter celebrantem et coetum fidelium (…) (omitted)… communionem inter sacerdotem et populum fovent, et efficiunt…”!

While before, the celebration [of the Mass] “facing God” made every celebrant “the priest”, “in the person of Christ,” now, by celebrating “facing the people,” he focuses particular attention on the faithful, that is attention given to any “Tom, Dick or Harry” of any diocese updated to address “the needs of modern times” and “to the post-conciliar charismatic signs” for a community celebration “towards the people.”

This is not just any hypothesis thrown out there! We just need to think of the many priests (over 100 thousand!) who have thrown away their priestly vestments and those who have first adopted the “clergyman” uniform and then “plain clothes” to better identify with “God’s people” and therefore, to give it a more “communal” touch. If we think of that, it would not be “daring” to think that there is a straight “cause” and “effect” relationship also in this “leveling” of the ministerial priesthood with the “common priesthood” of the believers (by virtue of Baptism), created by the Second Vatican Council in Article 27 of the “Liturgical Constitution” with complete disdain for Pius XII‘s “Mediator Dei,” which had been absolutely ignored in the Constitution! The “Mediator Dei” says:

«… “dialogued” Mass (today known as “communal”) (…) cannot be a replacement of the solemn Mass; the latter, even if it is officiated only in front of ministers, has a special dignity because of the majesty of its rites…»

And later adds:

«We must take into account that they are not of the truth (and therefore, not just undisciplined and disobedient!) and have deviated from the path of reason (and Vatican II did not realize this?). These people have wrongful opinions and “attribute to all these circumstances” those values that should be asserted without a doubt but by omitting them, the sacred action (that is, attending the rite of solemn Mass), cannot achieve the intended goal…»

Instead, the Liturgical Council Constitution, Art. 2 says:

«… every time the rites have, based on their individual nature, a communal celebration characterized by the presence and active participation of the believers (…) it is inferred that “this” is preferred whenever possible to the individual and private celebration…»

Even if Article 27 is ambiguous, reticent, it does not specifically say that communal Mass should be chosen over solemn Mass in order not to contradict Pius XII‘s “Mediator Dei,” which states that: “Dialogued Mass should not be a substitute for Solemn Mass.” Now, this example reminds us of the words of Monsignor Bugnini, who in his article of March 23, 1968, illustrates the “Roman Canon” as follows:

  1. – the “Liturgical Constitution (…) is not a dogmatic text”;
  2. it is “(instead) an operational document.” In fact, it is with a surgical operation that it has “disemboweled” without any concerns, the entire Liturgy and its very rich Tradition, saving absolutely nothing and throwing everything in the garbage!
  3. – that “anyone can see (in the Liturgical Constitution) the structure of a gigantic construction (…) that still refers to the post-conciliar entities to determine the specifics and in some cases, to authoritatively interpret what in generic terms would be mentioned but not authoritatively said…”

    As we can see, the command was taken away from the Generals (e.g. Bishops), who also lost the authority to establish the tactics and strategies of action, which can only lead to defeat! Nevertheless, the Mason Monsignor Bugnini, undeterred, added:

    «The same way to express it was chosen by the Conciliar Commission (…) who polished the text of the Constitution (…) to leave, in the execution stage (…) the largest number of possibilities (…) without closing the door (…) on the revitalizing action (…) of the Spirit!» (without adding “Holy”!).

In particular, the introduction of the “facing the people” altar was at once the clearest application of the use and abuse of the “communal” idea and the term “communal” and that terminology is a “counterfeit coin” of sorts! Article 27 of the Liturgical Constitution is completely opposite to “Mediator Dei”, “actually troubling on key points”! For this reason, Monsignor Bugnini used that formidable formula in his article of March 23, 1968. So Vatican II was able to reverse the hierarchy of value, giving the “Dialogue Mass” a preferential position in comparison with “The Solemn Mass” in defiance of Pius XII‘s “Mediator Dei” that had established instead that

«… Solemn Mass cannot be replaced, even if officiated only in the presence of Ministers …»

We can infer from this that Vatican II “cheated” to completely turn upside down the liturgy of the Roman Church over 1000 years old! Overwhelming evidence of this can be also found in the sophism (the “fallacy” of “scholastics”) in Article 1:

«The Sacred Council intends to grow with each passing day, the Christian life of the believers.”» However, later it says

«it is better to adapt (…) to the needs of our time those institutions that are subject to change …» So we wonder, what exactly are “the needs of our time” for the Council? What exactly are those situations subject to change? “In what sense,” “to which extent” and “with what criteria” are they subject?

Here, there is only mystery and darkness! Later, Article 1 continues:

«We propose to foster what can contribute to the union of all believers in Christ …»

We can also ask here, what could contribute to the union of all believers in Christ? And, at what price?

Absolute silence!

Article 1 (proposes) to invigorate (…) what is useful to call all into the bosom of the Church. In particular, what and how is it useful? How and under what legitimate circumstances?

Finally, it concludes:

«(The Sacred Council) considers that we must put special emphasis (…) also in the “reform” and the augmentation of the Liturgy …» (!!)

Nevertheless, in Article 21, the Council states that with a liturgical reform, the Church will throw out the window all pre-conciliar reforms and Liturgical rites, for the following “reason”:

«… to ensure the providing of the highest amount of the abundant treasure of grace contained in the Sacred Liturgy to the people!»

It is a real mockery (…) a liturgical mockery! The Holy Roman Catholic Church is served and thrown into that “upheaval”, attributed exactly to that by the driving force of the Council, Paul VI. In fact, in his speech of July 15, 1970, his subject was “the Council that caused an upheaval …”!

THE ALTAR “TABLE”

Pius XII’s “Mediator Dei” had already condemned it!

«Is rector aberret itinere, qui priscam altri velit “mensae” formam restituere» (those who want to restore altars to the old “table” form are on the wrong track!)

Therefore, it was another trick! Actually, the “facing the people” altar was introduced by Cardinal Lercaro with a “trick” as proved by his memo of June 30, 1965, Number 3061, from Vatican City to the Bishops. In reality, the altar quickly took the form of a “table” instead of the shape of sacrificial altar that had been used for over a millennium!

This new form could also be considered as “heretical” because the XXII Session of the Tridentine Council, Canon I, had threatened with excommunicating anyone wanting to assert that Mass is nothing more than a “supper”:

«Si quis dixerit, in Missa non offerri Deo verum et proprium Sacrificium, aut quod “offerri” non sit aliud quam nobis Christum ad manducandum dare, anathema sit!»

[If anyone says that in the mass a true and real sacrifice is not offered to God; or that to be offered is nothing else than that Christ is given to us to eat, let him be anathema.]

Four centuries after the Tridentine [Council of Trent], Vatican II had made a scandalous gesture! It is true that the Liturgical Constitution did not dare speak in such words about the heresy of the “Mass-supper” nor did it openly say that the altar should be in the old “table” shape and facing the people, but no one contested when Cardinal Lercaro abusively wrote in his Memo:

«By March 7 (1965) there was a general trend to celebrate “facing the people” …»

and then added this “arbitrary” explanation of his own:

«… Actually, it has been found that this form (“facing the people” altar) is the most convenient one (?) from a pastoral perspective.»

Therefore, it is clear that Vatican II ignored the issue of the “facing the people” altar in its Liturgical Constitution, accepting Cardinal Lercaro and his “revolutionary” team’s decision! Nonetheless, the author of that “idea” perhaps had some regrets about it, because he later wrote:

«In any case, we must underline that celebrating the Mass “facing the people” (…) is not absolutely indispensable (…) for an effective “Pastoral.”» Any Liturgy of the Word (…) where believers participate as much as possible through “dialogue” (?!) and “singing” can be conducted (…) making it also more intelligible nowadays by using the language spoken by the people (…) facing the Assembly (…) It is truly desirable to also celebrate the Eucharistic Liturgy (…) “facing the people” …»!

Therefore, Vatican II had given “carte blanche” to Cardinal Lercaro, just like it had done with Monsignor Bugnini! It was done in a hurried way, as shown by Article 128 of the Liturgical Constitution:

«… First of all, it is to be revised as soon as possible (…) the Canons and ecclesiastical dispositions regarding all external things (?), pertaining to the sacred worship and in particular to the dignified and appropriate construction of sacred buildings (…) the form (?!) and construction of altars, nobility and safety of the

Eucharistic tabernacle.»

Astonishing! One could perhaps question the nobility and safety of marble tabernacles, but the treasures of artwork and Traditions of the Faith? Unfortunately, this nobility was trampled, scorned and thrown away by the churches, due to the bigotry and stupidity of many executive entities of Vatican II of the seven “Instructions” of the Liturgical Constitution! All of them were overheated fantasies from the “false prophets” of a “Pastoral” unknown to the Church for twenty centuries!

Unfortunately, altars “facing the people” were set up in churches and Cathedrals even before new Canons came out, before the Canonical Legislation came about and before the “Instrutio Oecum. Concilii” had even created a name for it: “altars facing the people,” where they allude only to an officiator that “must be able to easily move around the altar”

(“why”?) “and officiate facing the people.”

All this can be none other than the tragic confirmation by the innovators of their will to emphasize the heretical idea that the Mass is nothing but a “banquet,” a “supper” rather than the memory and bloodless renewal of the Sacrifice of the Cross. Proof of this is found in Article 7 of the “Istitutio Generalis Missalis Romani”:

«Cena dominica, sive Missa, est sacra synaxis, seu congregatio populi Dei in unum convenientis, sacerdotale praeside, ad memoriale Domini celebrationem …»

[“The Sunday Supper, or Mass, is the sacred meeting or congregation of the people of God assembled, the priest presiding, to celebrate the memorial of the Lord.”]

It is clear that the subject here is only “Sunday supper,” purely and simply sine adiecto! [without any additions] In fact, the two terms (“Sunday supper” and “Mass”) have the same values as “ens,” “verum” and “bonum”in the scholastic-Thomistic philosophy:

ens et verum (…) convertuntur! ens et bonum (…) convertuntur!

Like them, also “The Lord Supper” and “Mass” (…) convertuntur!

Now, this definition of Mass as a synonym of “Sunday supper” and “one and the same” with the “people gathered” to celebrate “God’s memory” immediately recalls the condemnation of Canon I, Session XXII of the Council of Trent:

«Si quis dixerit in Missa non offerri Deo verum et proprium Sacrificium, aut quod “offerri” non si aliud quam nobis Christum ad manducandum dari, anatema sit!»

Because of this, it is futile to jump up and down trying to explain that “Sunday supper” meant Jesus’ “Last Supper” with his Apostles, because that “supper” of the Passover was not “that event”; it was only at the end of this supper that Jesus did instituted the Eucharist!

Even if we wanted to consider the Mass only as a “sacrum convivium, in quo Christus sumitur,” we would still be committing heresy, condemned with excommunication by the Council of Trent! In order to better show the severity of this heresy, contained in Article 7 of the “Istitutio Generalis Missalis Romani” and defined as “Coena dominica, seu Missa,” we just need to read the dogmatic doctrine taught by Pius XII in his Speech to the attendants at the International Congress on Pastoral Liturgy (September 22, 1956):

«Even when the consecration, (which is the central element of the Eucharistic Sacrifice!), takes place without pomp and in a simple manner, it (the “consecration”) is still the core of the whole Liturgy of the Sacrifice, the focus of the “actio Cristi (…) cuius personam gerit sacerdos celebrans”!»

Therefore, it is clear that the Mass is not a “supper,” the “Sunday supper” but rather the bloodless renewal of the Sacrifice of the Cross, as we had always been taught by the Church before Vatican II!

Now, the first principle of logic (“sine qua non”! = absolutely essential!) is the identity and contradiction principle (which does the same!), that says, “idem non potest esse et non esse, simul.” Therefore, two Popes cannot be right when one (Pius XII) defines one doctrine and the other one (Paul VI) defines it as the opposite idea using the same argument and the same issue.

Doctrine is also – and better – taught with facts and practical examples. That is how Jesus taught it, first “coepit facere” and then “docere” (verbis) [first “by doing” and then “by teaching” (through words).]

The fraudulent introduction of the altar “facing the people” is a “fact” that has overturned the whole “order” that “had been in existence for over a millennium,” or “versus absidem,” that had been placed facing the East, as a symbol of Christ, “lux vera, quae illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum”! [The true light that enlightens every man that cometh into this world.]

However, why in the “Instructiones” of the Liturgical Constitution, Article 55 of the “Euch. Mysterium” it says that “it is more appropriate to the nature of the sacred celebration for Christ not to be eucharistically present in the tabernacle, the altar where the Mass is celebrated… from the beginning…” by calling for a reason for the symbol?..

But doesn’t the altar “facing the people” undermine the very reason of the symbol of “sol oriens” [Eastern Sun], which is Christ, forcing the celebrant to turn his back to that “symbol of light” to show the people the “face of man”? Is it not this altar “facing the people” a way to assert what the Council of Pistoia taught, that there should only be one altar in a church, which then fell under the condemnation of Pius VI’s “Auctorem Fidei”?

Thus, not only were the glorious marble altars rendered useless, but also all those side altars, suggesting with this that no worship should be given to the Saints, not even “dulia” and also challenging, even here, the condemnation of heresy made by the Council of Trent!

What was the fate of the tabernacle?

In his Speech of September 22, 1956, Pius XII wrote:

«We are concerned about (…) a tendency on which We would like to call your attention, that of a lessening of esteem for the presence and action of Christ in the tabernacle.»

«… and the importance of Him who accomplishes it is reduced. Yet the person of our Lord must hold the central place in worship, for it is His person that unifies the relations of the altar and tabernacle and gives them their meaning.»

«It is through the sacrifice of the altar, first of all, that the Lord becomes present in the Eucharist, and He is in the tabernacle only as a “memoria sacrificii et passionis suae” (memory of His Sacrifice and Passion.)»

«To separate tabernacle from altar is to separate two things which by their origin and their nature should remain united …»

As we can see, the Church’s Doctrine was very clear and serious in terms of its pastoral motivation and concern because of the separation of the tabernacle from the altar!

Instead, Paul VI in the Liturgical Constitution does not remember this doctrine and is also silent on Pius XII’s condemnation in his “Mediator Dei,” of those who wanted to restore the altar to the old “table” form which is nowadays the altar “facing the people,” ignoring or failing to mention what had been said both in “Mediator Dei” and in his Speech of September 22, 1956:

«… a revision of the canons and the ecclesiastical regulations related to all external things in regard to sacred worship (…) the shape and construction of the altars (…) the dignity, position and security of the tabernacle.»

So, why did Paul VI and Vatican II remain silent on this? With Article 128 of the Liturgical Constitution, as well as greater freedom to the discretion of post-conciliar executive entities, it was added to paragraph 1 that:

«Those rules that are less relevant to the liturgical reform should be corrected (…) or abolished.» (nothing else!), which means giving carte blanche to the executive entities to completely mangle the old liturgy!

In order to carry out that formula, Cardinal Lercaro was in a hurry to decide the fate of the tabernacle. He did it quietly with Articles 90 and 91 of the First Instruction of the

Liturgical Constitution, teaching that

«When building new Churches or restoring or adapting existing ones, it is important to take care of having the appropriate layout to officiate sacred actions, according to their true nature.»

This disqualifies all twenty centuries of history of the Church because Basilicas, Sanctuaries, Parishes, Chapels, etc., were not built in the appropriate manner to allow the celebration of Sacred Actions according to their true nature! Article 91, continued:

«It is a good idea for the main altar to be detached from the walls (…) to be able to walk around it (…) and celebrate (…) facing the people!»

Finally! This breaks the “Gordian knot” and here is the “perfect crime” that may remind us of the devilish wit mentioned by Giosuè Carducci in his ode: “The Church of Polenta” (verse 15.ma), where we read: “… behind the Baptistery, a small reddish creature, the horned devil was looking and mocking about …”!

However, Cardinal Lercaro was not upset by this. The solution to the “tabernacle” issue came three years later with Article 52 of the “Eucaristicum Mysterium”:

«The Holy Eucharist cannot be continually and routinely guarded except in one altar or in one place of the Church itself.»

As we can see, it is clear the opposition between “one altar” and “in one place of the Church itself,” because this “one place” does not necessarily mean an altar (on the side or in a chapel!) since the word “place” means any “place” (such as “confessional,” a pulpit or others).

In any case, it is also serious that before Cardinal Lercaro and Cardinal Larraona’s signatures, we can read this Declaration:

«Praesentem Instructionem (…) Summus Pont. Paulus VI, in audentia (…) 13 aprilis 1967 (…) approbavit (…) et auctoritate sua (…) confirmavit (…) et pubblici fieri (…) jussit …»

Once main altars and tabernacles had disappeared and the place of the evicted “Master” was taken by the “Master’s Letter,” that is the Missal or the Bible (like Protestants!) the Holy Sacrament that should have taken the central place of worship ended up hiding in a dark corner.

The purpose of this would have been

«to ensure Christian people the abundant treasure of grace contained in the Sacred Liturgy»!!!

LATIN LANGUAGE

Latin was abandoned as the language of the Church on November 30, 1969 with the beginning of the (mandatory!) use of the “Missale Romanum Novi Ordinis; from that moment on, Latin disappeared from virtually every single Rite in the Liturgy, beginning with the Rite of the Holy Mass.

Pius XII’s “Mediator Dei” already talked about the very serious consequences of abandoning Latin in Liturgy, although Vatican II purposely ignored it knowing quite well what their goal was.

This is what Pius XII wrote in “Mediator Dei”:

«… the temerity and daring of those who introduce novel liturgical practices… deserve severe reproof…»

«It has pained Us grievously to note, Venerable Brethren, that such innovations are actually being introduced, not merely in minor details but in matters of major importance as well. We instance, in point of fact, those who make use of the vernacular in the celebration of the august Eucharistic sacrifice; those who transfer certain feast-days – which have been appointed and established after mature deliberation …» « The use of the Latin language, customary in a considerable portion of the Church, is a manifest and beautiful sign of unity, as well as an effective antidote for any corruption of doctrinal truth …»

He also said, in his “Speech to the International Congress on Pastoral Liturgy”:

«From the Church’s side, today’s liturgy involves a concern for progress, but also for conservation and defense (…) It creates new elements in the ceremonies themselves, in using the vernacular, in popular chant (…) Yet it would be superfluous to call once more to mind that the Church has grave motives for firmly insisting that in the Latin rite the priest celebrating Mass has an absolute obligation to use Latin, and also, when Gregorian chant accompanies the Holy Sacrifice, that this be done in the Church’s tongue …»

However, Vatican II did not agree with that. The issue of Latin was decided in Article 36 of the “Liturgical Commission” in four paragraphs, the last two of which destroyed everything that the first one had guaranteed, using the solemn word of the Council! Chapter 36 said:

  1. “the use of Latin must be preserved in rites …”;
  2. “… the use of vulgar language can occur in some prayers, songs, etc.”;
  3. the form and quantity is left up to the discretion and judgment of the local church authority;
  4. but it ends by practically cancelling everything!

The text of the first “Instructio, Art. 57: Inter Oecum. Concilii” stated that the competent local authority could introduce the people’s language in all parts of the Mass (except for the Canon). However, another “Instructio”, the “Tres abhinc annos” also degraded the Canon, by saying in Art. 28:

«The competent local church authority, observing what has been set forth in Art. 36, par. 3 and 4 of the Liturgical Constitution, can establish that the spoken language can also be used in the Canon of the Mass …»

Therefore, with Art. 57 of the “Inter Oecum. Conc.”, the competent local church authority could ask the Pope to confer the power to “violate” the dispositions of Art. 36 of the Liturgical Constitution! This “violation”, was considered in fact, as “a correct application of the law”! Instead, the “tres abhinc annos”, easily jumped the barrier as expressed by Monsignor Antonelli, on February 20, 1968 in a tone that would be appropriate for the [military] battalion:

«By reciting the Canon in Italian, as decided in the Italian Episcopal Conference (…) the last bastion of the Mass in Latin (…) has collapsed.»

Thus, whilst Arabic language is the vehicle of Islam that unites Muslims in their faith and launches them against Christians of all countries, instead, the elimination of Latin in the Catholic Church was the “perfect crime” committed by Paul VI with which he broke the union of all Christians in their own true Faith! Modernists can thank Vatican II for this achievement in a way that ” ’twas madness”! (Manzoni)

With this umpteenth error, Paul VI had “canonized” the heresies of the Council of Pistoia, condemned by Pius VI in his “Auctorem fidei” and by Pius XII in his “Mediator Dei”! With Paul VI “MODERNISM” had earned power even if Tradition and Canonical Law were against the liturgical reform. In fact, the “Liturgical Constitution” contained solemn obligations and commitments:

  1. The use of Latin in Latin Rites remains the norm and it is not an exception (Art. 36, paragraph 1);
  2. Art. 54, item 2, asks priests to “ensure” (“provideatur”) that the faithful know how to sing and recite in Latin parts of the “Ordinary.”
  3. Art. 114 requires even from Bishops to preserve the patrimony of traditional sacred music and to promote “scholae cantorum” to preserve traditional music.
  4. Art. 116 requires giving Gregorian Chant a “prominent place” in the Church.

    Therefore, every single executive law of the Episcopalian Conference had to be complied with – as a “sub gravi” mandate! by all authorities at all levels; this was an obligation that they had accepted “under oath”, as stated by Paul VI on December 4, 1963 when he signed the “Liturgical Constitution” and wrote: “In Spiritu Sancto approbamus” “omnia et singula, quae in hac Constituzione edicta sunt”. Therefore, those decisions such as using the people’s language during Mass, made by the Episcopalian Conference were illegal because the ability to make these decisions had been denied by Article 36, paragraph 3:

    «the competent Church authority is in charge (…) of making a decision on the “permission” (therefore, not on the obligation!) and to what “extent” (but only as a concession, not as an “obligation” to adopt it!) the people’s language

    [would be used].»

    Canon 9, Session XXII of the Council of Trent makes more obvious the abuse of power by the leadership of Vatican II when it says:

    «Si quis dixerit lingua tantum vulgari celebrari debet (…) anathema sit!» [If anyone says that the mass ought to be celebrated in the vernacular tongue only…let him be anathema.]

    Now, this “excommunication” was never annulled, nor could it have been, because the use of Latin by the officiating priest is mandatory to prevent a certain risk of corruption of the doctrine of the Eucharistic Sacrifice.

    It is, at this point, certain that the text of the Offertory and of the three Eucharistic Prayers of the Canons, added to the Ancient Roman Canon, is full of which can be described as “heretical”.

For example, the formula in Italian of the Consecration of the wine, where the translation has a double title, reads: “Qui pro vobis, et pro multis, effundetur” (in simple future, passive form = “will be shed”), CEI [Italian Episcopal Conference], instead translated it as: “It is the blood… shed (past participle) for you and for all.”

CEI’s translation of the “pro multis effundetur” into “shed (…) for all” is an insult to the priests’ intelligence – who should also know “Latin”! – but above all, it is an insult to Christ who “pridie quam pateretur” (that is, when he instituted the Sacrifice of Mass) and could not say: “Take it and drink; this is My Blood, shed for you,” because he had not shed it yet!

Quid dicendum, then? How does one not think of the very serious problem of conscience that arises out of it? Pope Innocent XI, condemning 65 proposals containing as many “errors” of lax morals, also established the principle – compelling the “sub gravi”! conscience – that it is not licit to follow an opinion that is only probable, and it is necessary to follow the safer path when it comes to the validity of the Sacraments. Now, Mass has the dogmatic issue of Consecration! How can one not only question this issue of “translating” from Latin into Italian (and into other languages) when Article 40 of the Instructio “Inter Oecum. Concilii” clearly states that:

«Translations of liturgical texts shall be made from the Latin Liturgical text»!

We are astonished also about the way it was translated and then the Episcopal-Conferences imposed the reciting of the Consecration of the Sacred Species, in the vernacular even the text of the consecration, which instead of “… Corpus meum, quod pro vobis tradetur” (= betrayed by you, or handed over), was translated as: “my Body, offered for you” (past participle, that means only a memory, a “memorial” that is denied by the “pridie quam pateretur” where the past participle would not make any sense!).

It is even worse in the formula of the consecration of the Chalice: “… Sanguinis mei… qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur” was translated as “This is the Chalice of my Blood” (…) then repeating the word Blood, although it was not repeated in the relevant Latin text. “It is the Blood (…) shed” (past participle instead of future tense – “it will be shed” or “effundetur”), “for you and for all” (instead of saying “for you and for many” (as it says in Latin and has been confirmed by Paul VI’s Apostolic Constitution).

We can exercise the right here granted by Vatican II in Chapter 2 of the “Declaratio de libertate religiosa”, based on which

«… in religion, no one is forced to act against his own will, nor prevented – within reasonable limits – from acting according to his will (…) in private or public, individually or as a group …»

Because of this, based on the pre-conciliar liturgical law, those faithful to Tradition, “in rebus maximi momenti” are certainly within “reasonable limits”, especially more so than those who follow the post-conciliar line!

***

The analysis of this sad liturgical situation makes us also consider the irreconcilable differences between the “Mediator Dei” and the “Liturgical Constitution of Vatican II.”

It is worth noting that when the Liturgy is considered a community celebration, it implies that the Liturgy, instead of being exclusively the responsibility of the Ministers of the Hierarchical Order (as read in Can. 109 and Can. 968, par. 1.A, Codex J. C., meaning that only men – and not women! – can be sacredly ordained!) becomes instead the responsibility of the entire community of believers, both men and women, all of “God’s people”! This can also be found in Art. 14 of the “Instructio Generalis Missalis Romani”, Novi Ordinis, where they clearly say that:

«Mass is by nature a community celebration (…) by means of dialogues between the priest and the assembly, with acclamations, that are not only external signs of a community celebration (or “co-celebration”?!) a communion between priest and people is promoted and achieved …»

The Latin version of Art. 14 clearly highlights this concept of community (“a heresy”!).

«Cum Missae celebratio, natura sua, indolem “communitariam” habeat, dialogis inter celebrantem et coetum fidelium, nec non acclamationibus, magna vis inhaeret: etenim non sunt tantum signa externa celebrationis communis, sed communionem inter sacerdotes et populum fovent et efficient.» (!!)

It cannot be said here that this doctrine does not belong to Vatican II, that is, to the “Liturgical Council Constitution”, because the “Instructio Generalis” is the main procedural text of the Council and therefore, this “Instructio Generalis” confirmed and worsened the “mens” of the Apostolic Leadership! Furthermore, we must also assume that this is the sense of Art. 27 of the Liturgical Constitution, that says:

«Quoties ritus, iuxta propriam cuiusque naturam, secum-ferunt celebrationem communem cum frequentia et actuosa participatione fidelium (…) inculcetur hanc, in quantum fieri potest, praeferendam esse eorundem – (rituum) – celebrationi singulari, et quasi privatae …»

As we can see, the wording is cryptic and ambiguous, as the Mason Monsignor Bugnini wanted it, as stated in his document dated March 23, 1968 where he said:

“The same mode of expression, at times flowing and then in some case, almost vague, (…) was willingly chosen by the Council Commission to edit the Constitution with the purpose of allowing for a wider range of possibilities in the application stage …”

The expression “Community Celebration” is completely nonexistent in Pius XII “Mediator Dei” and in all the preconciliar texts before Vatican II! Yes, they talk about a “Dialogue Mass”, although this does not mean a “Community Mass”, and much less a “Community Celebration”! Allowing for “dialogue” with the priests officiating the rite does not mean that the believers have the “right” [to dialogue] nor that Mass is unconceivable without them because the only protagonist of the Mass is Christ through the priest officiating the service and representing Him “in the person of Christ” by Divine Institution conferred to him by Christ Himself!

Here we can see the meaning of that unfortunate text of Art. 27 of the Liturgical Constitution, following Can. 18 of the Canon Law Code that sets forth the criterion to interpret Church laws, “propria verborum significatio in textu et in contextu considerate.”

All things considered, the meaning of that “celebrationem communem” used by Art. 27, is none other than that of “cocelebration”! This is nothing else but a heretical principle that goes against the doctrine of Session XXIII of the Council of Trent, Chapter IV, when it talks about Hierarchy of the Church and Holy Orders, attributing only to the clergy the exercise of the divine mysteries and therefore, of the liturgical rites.

Instead, in Art. 27, the Second Vatican Council added a paragraph that I would describe as “suspicious”, by which the elements that “secumferunt” (= define) a “community celebration” are two: the “frequentia fidelium”, that is, a large meeting; and the “actuosa participatio fidelium”, or an “active participation of the faithful.”

These two elements that can determine (“de facto” although not “by right”!), a “con-celebration” of the believers with the priest, certainly are paradoxical aberrations by Vatican II against the Traditional dogmatic doctrine! Actually, on this issue we have a categorical condemnation by Pius XII‘s solemn teachings with his “Mediator Dei”!

It is also true that before Vatican II, people “dialogued” and “sang” with the priest, both during Mass and during Sunday Vespers, in those parts where people were allowed to join in. However, this was never confirmed as a “community celebration” or a “celebrazionem commune.”

True, the priest officiated “coram populo”, but not “in common” with the people. It is very sad that Vatican II fell into such a crass “sophism” and adopted a completely opposite position to that of “Mediator Dei”, where we read:

«The Dialogue Mass (in its Latin version: “id genus sacrum, alternis vocibus celebratum”) cannot replace the Solemn Mass even if it is officiated only in the presence of the ministers.»

The “condemnation” is even clearer and detailed in a previous “passage”:

«Some, coming close to errors that have already been condemned (…) teach that (…) the Eucharistic Sacrifice is a true and real “co-celebration” (…) and that “it is better” for the priests to “concelebrate” with the people attending the Mass, rather than offering the sacrifice privately …»

Therefore, Art. 27 of the “Liturgical Council Constitution” repeats concepts that had already been solemnly condemned by the “Mediator Dei”; not only do they know they are supporting a principle that has been condemned by Tradition but they even knowingly express it in other words:

«… Inculcetur hanc (celebrationem communem) (…) esse praeferendam celebrationi singulari, et quasi privatae! quod valet praesertim pro Missae celebratione (…) salva semper natura publica et sociali (…) cuiusvis Missae …»

In order to further analyze this huge change that was wrongly introduced in the liturgical reform we should include here the part of the “Mediator Dei” that specifically covers this issue, which is a dogmatic issue, to emphasize the “Modernist errors” made by the Second Vatican Council!

This is the text about the “participation of the people in the Eucharistic Sacrifice”:

«It is necessary, Venerable Brethren, to clearly explain to your flock how the fact that faithful take part in the Eucharistic Sacrifice does not mean that they will enjoy priestly powers. There are some in our time who, approaching errors that have already been condemned, teach that the New Testament only recognizes one priesthood, that is the responsibility of all those who have been christened, and that the precept given by Jesus to the Apostles during the Last Supper to do what He had done refers directly to all Christians, and only then comes hierarchical priesthood. They say that only the people have true priestly powers, whereas the priest is commissioned by the community. In consequence, they state that the Eucharistic Sacrifice is a true and real “co-celebration” and it is better for the priests to “co-celebrate” together with the people, rather than offering the Sacrifice in private…»

«It is useless to explain how much these captious

errors clash with the truth we have proved in this document when we analyzed the position of the priest in the Mystical Body of Jesus. Let’s remember only that the priest takes the place of the people because he represents Our Lord Jesus Christ as the Head of all the members and because He sacrificed Himself for them. In this sense, he goes to the altar as a minister of Christ, inferior to Him, but superior to the people! Instead, the people do not represent in any way the person of the Divine Savior, and are not mediators between themselves and God. Because of this, they cannot have any priestly powers…»

To which it adds:

«When we say that the people celebrate with the priest, we are not saying that Church members, other than the priest himself, officiate at the visible liturgical rite, because this belongs only to the minister of God, but that they join the priest in their praise, requests, expiation and gratitude, and they join the Supreme Priest, to present them to God the Father, in the oblation, also with the external rite of a priest.»

We can see how much this doctrine of the Church before Vatican II clashes with Article 1 of the “Institutio generalis Missalis Romani” that states the confusing and erroneous principle:

«Celebratio Missae, ut actio Christi et Populi Dei hierarchice ordinati (…) centrum est totius vitae christianae …»

Apart from the fact that traditional doctrine was confirmed by Canon 109 of the Canon Law:

«Qui in ecclesiasticam hierarchiam cooptantur, non ex populi, vel potestatis saecularis consensu, aut vocatione adleguntur; sed in gradibus potestatis ordinis constituuntur sacra ordinatione (…) ecc.»

We are dazed when we find ourselves in front of such an arbitrary and daring definition, condemned by Pius XII in his “Mediator Dei”, almost as it was a promiscuous action of Christ and the entire “people of God” who have been officially ordered! This is a true aberration that leads to even more serious ones, like the one in Art. 7 and Art. 14 of the “Institutio Generalis.” Art. 7 reads:

«Coena dominica, sive Missa, est sacra synaxis, seu congragatio populi Dei, in unum convenien-

tis …»

This is a truly heretical definition that brings to mind St.

Ambrose’s words in regard to Herod’s crime:

«Quanta, in uno facìnore (…) sunt crimina!» [“How many things one does … which are crimes!”]

(29 August, in “decollatione S. Jo. Baptistae”)

Art. 14 even more blatantly tries to teach that:

«Missae celebratio (…) natura sua (?!) indolem habet communitariam.» (!!)

So that no one can say my argument is unfounded, let’s compare the “Institutio Generalis” with the infallible doctrine from the Council of Trent and Pius XII’s teachings.

The logical disposition of the terms in Art. 7:

«Coena Dominica, sive “Missa” est sacra Synaxis, seu Congregatio Populi Dei”; makes it clear “concepts” such as in the Scholastic philosophy, “convertuntur”: “Coena est Missa: Missa est Coena: Missa est Congregatio Populi: Congregatio Populi Dei est Missa …»

The relevance of these “identifications” is more than evident! The term “supper”, highlighted in this article, is the very heretical concept condemned by Canon 1, Session XXII of the Council of Trent:

«Si quis dixerit (…) quod offerri non sit aliud, quam nobis Christum ad manducandum dari

(…) anathema sit!»

The concept of “supper” does not include the concept of “sacrifice” of the victim; in fact, it excludes it because the “Latreutical Sacrifice” completely destroys the victim, making the offerer unable to enjoy the flesh. Because of that, the term “supper” means none other than “supper” and not a “true and real sacrifice”!

Therefore, the definition of “Mass-Supper-Gathering of God’s people” is another rejection of the dogmatic definition contained in St. Pius X’s Catechism:

«The Mass is the sacrifice of the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ, who represented by the bread and the wine, offers Himself to God in memory and in representation of the Sacrifice of the Cross.»

“The main element of the Eucharistic Sacrifice is when Christ intervenes as a ‘seipsum offerens'”, as clearly stated by the Council of Trent.

“This takes place during consecration” (rather than in the “communion”-supper!), when during the act of “transubstantiation” of the Lord, the Priest is “personam Christi gerens.” The consecration must be carried out without any splendor, with simplicity, because “it (the consecration) remains the main focus of the entire Liturgy of the Sacrifice”; it is the main point of the “actio Christi, cuius personam gerit sacerdos celebrans”. This is exactly the opposite of what Art. 1 of the “Institutio Generalis” says, where we can read “celebratio Missae”, ut actio Christi et “Populi Dei”!

Whatever one may say, we are standing in front of an unbelievable landslide of the dogmas of the faith that have been thrown away by the Liturgical Reform of Vatican II, managed by the Mason Monsignor Annibale Bugnini!

For this purpose I quote the official interpretation of the Liturgical Constitution made by Cardinal Lercaro in the fourth Instructio, the “Eucharisticum Mysterium”, Art. 17:

«… In liturgical celebrations, we must avoid dividing and scattering the community. Because of this, we must try to make sure that the same church does not offer two concurrent liturgical celebrations that attract people’s attention to different things. This is particularly applicable to the Eucharistic celebration …»

«Therefore, when we celebrate the Holy Mass for the people, we must be careful to ensure we are preventing the “dispersion” that typically arises from a concurrent celebration of more Masses in the same church. It is also necessary to make attention to this all on other days!..» These words reflect actual Conciliar delirium!.. Pius XII, in his “Mediator Dei”, stated that:

«… We must notice that there are those who do not follow the truth and the path of reason and mislead by false opinion, attribute to all these circumstances such value that leads them to state that without it, the sacred act could not achieved its purpose. In fact quite a few faithful are incapable of using the “Roman Missal” even if it is written in their language, and not all of them are capable of properly understanding the rites and liturgical ceremonies!

The intelligence, character and nature of men are so diverse and different that not all can be similarly impressed and guided by prayer, chants or sacred acts performed in common. The needs and dispositions of the souls are not the same in all of us and the audience is not always formed by the same type of people!

Who can then say, based on this preconception, that many Christians cannot participate in the Eucharistic Sacrifice and enjoy the benefits of it? These can certainly do it in another way that may be easier for some, such as for instance, by piously meditating on the mysteries of Christ, or performing pious exercises and doing other prayers that are different in terms of form from the sacred rites but are more appropriate for these people’s nature!»

What great “pastoral” wisdom, psychological and deep, penetrating the fibers of the human soul with these words by Pius XII!

However, another result of Modernism is the “mutilation of the Mass” by the Mason Monsignor Annibale Bugnini who managed to receive Paul VI’s approval.

This way, we now have a Bugnini-Masonic Mass with a “God of the Universe”, with the “panis vitae”, the “potus spiritualis” (…) In the “German translation” of the Latin version, the Latin word “hostia” (= victim, bloody sacrifice) was translated as a “gift” (Gabe), whereas in Italian, it was translated sometimes as “sacrifice.”

Whereas in the Italian tradition, the new mini-Offertory (also called “preparation of the gifts”!) maintains the “Orate, frates” prayer, where apart from the concept of “sacrifice” there is also a trace of a difference between the priest and the people (“my sacrifice and yours”!), in German the priest says: “Let us pray for God Almighty to accept the “gifts” of the Church as worthy of praise and for the health of the entire world”! and then further on it says: “that is, another ideal invitation to prayer”, which means, full freedom for fantastic inventions!

Even the “New Missal” is a great scandal! It would be worth mentioning here the “Brief Critical Examination of the Novus Ordo Missae” by Cardinals Bacci and Ottaviani, in collaboration with great “experts”, published in 1969 and which contains a serious statement from the then-Prefect of the Holy Church!

Let’s begin by the definition of the Mass (paragraph 7: “De structura missae”, in the “Istitutio generalis”, or preamble of the Missal:

«The “Coena dominica” or Mass is the sacred assembly of God’s people gathered in the presence of the priest to celebrate the ceremony of the Lord. This local assembly of the Holy Church is based on Christ’s promise: “where two or three people gather in My name, I will be among them”»!

This is the comment made by Card. Ottaviani:

«The definition of “Mass” is thus limited to that of “supper”, which is then constantly repeated.

This supper is also defined by the assembly, presided by the priest, and by performing “the remembrance of the Lord”, remembering what happened on Holy Thursday. None of this implies “real presence” or “reality of the sacrifice”, the Sacrament – quality of the officiating priest, or the intrinsic value of the Eucharistic sacrifice, regardless of the presence of the assembly; in other words, it does not imply any of the essential dogmatic values of the Mass that constitute the real definition of Mass. Here, – concludes the cardinal – the voluntary omission is equivalent of their surpassing or at least in practice, of their refusal!»

That is enough to say that this definition of “Mass” was a “heresy”! Pope Paul VI, reading the text written by both cardinals, was afraid of it and made changes to “paragraph 7”, correcting it;
however, he did it only in part, because “the text of the Mass” remained exactly the same! Not even one word was changed!

With this “cunning” amendment, the “errors” in that paragraph would seem corrected. However, this was not the case! The “Mass” remains “supper” like before; “sacrifice” is only a “remembrance” like before; “the presence of Christ” in both species is basically similar to the presence in the assembly, in the priest and in the Holy Scriptures. The lay people (and a lot of the clergy!) have not noticed the subtle distinction of the “sacrifice of the altar”, now called “long lasting”; but the “mens” [mind] of the compilers is what Rahner described in his comments to “Sacrosanctum Concilium”, Art. 47:

«Art. 47 includes – it was already in the Concilium! a theological description of the Eucharist. Two elements are particularly worth noting; they talk about allowing the sacrifice of Christ “endure” and the expressions “repraesentatio” (Council of Trent) and “renovatio” (more recent papal texts) have been intentionally avoided. The Eucharistic celebration is defined with one word taken from recent Protestant discussions, «remembrance of the death and resurrection of Jesus”.»

This is a deviation from the bloodless renewal of the sacrifice of the Calvary! In fact, based on this “new definition”, Christ’s sacrifice would have only happened once, forever and would endure. That is Luther’s doctrine!

If the “sacrifice” is only a “remembrance” in which the effect of the only sacrifice still lasts, then Christ is only spiritually present; this reduces the meaning of the reintroduced expression “in persona Christi”; and the “real presence” is only symbolized in the two species! Proof of this is also found in the statements made by German theologians Lângerlin, collaborating with J. A. Jungmann, and Johannes Wagner, who, when talking about the “new version” of the paragraph (7), said:

«Despite the new version, granted in 1970 to the militant reactionaries (who would be Cardinals Ottaviani and Bacci (…) and us!), and in spite of all that it was not a disastrous one (!!) Thanks to the skills of the editors, the new theology of the Mass avoids the dead-end paths of the post-Tridentine sacrifice theories and is in line with certain interfaith documents written in recent years.»

It is clear: the current worship is crippled, especially in these two issues: “the purpose of the Mass” and the Essence of the Sacrifice.

1. Purpose of the Mass

  1. The “ultimate purpose” or “Sacrificium laudis” of the Holy Trinity, as explicitly stated by Christ (Ps. XL, 7-9 in Hebr. 10, 5), has disappeared from the Offertory, from the Preface and from the end of the Mass (“Placeat tibi Sancta Trinitas”);
  2. The “regular purpose” or “Sacrificio propiziatorio” has been changed: instead of emphasizing forgiveness of the sins of the living and the dead, the emphasis is on the nourishment and sanctifying of the people in attendance (N. 54). It is true that Christ, as a victim, joins us in HIS victim status; but this is before the “consumming” phase, so much so that the people attending the Mass are not required to communicate sacramentally;
  3. The “immanent purpose” is that the only sacrifice appreciated and accepted by God is the sacrifice of Christ. In the “New Missal” (Bugninian-Paulian Mass) this “offering” is turned into some sort of exchange of gifts between men and God. Men bring the “bread” and God turns it into “the bread of life.” Men bring the “wine” and God turns it into a “spiritual beverage.”

However, this “panis vitae” and this “potus spiritualis” are truly open-ended concepts that can mean almost anything! Here, there is the same crass error of the definition of Mass; in it, Christ is only spiritually present in that “bread and wine” that have been spiritually changed!

This is a real set of errors. It is a game of equivocation. For this, they eliminated two beautiful prayers: “Deus qui humanae substantiae mirabiliter condidisti …” and “Offerimus tibi, Domine, Calicem salutaris …” Therefore, there is no longer any distinction between divine and human sacrifices! Therefore, since they had eliminated the “true purpose”, they invented fictional concepts: “offerings for the poor,” “for the church” and offering of the host to be sacrificed. After this, participation in the Immolation of the Divine Victim has become something between a gathering of philanthropists and a charity banquet!

2. Essence of the Sacrifice

  1. “Real presence”: whilst the “Suscipe” specified the “purpose” of the offering, it is not mentioned here. Therefore, the change of formulas reveals a change in the doctrine. Not explaining the Sacrifice means – like it or not! – eliminating the main role of the “Real Presence.” In fact, they never mention this “Real” and permanent presence of Christ – Body, Soul and Divinity. Even the word “transubstantiation” is ignored!
  2. “Consecratory formulas”: The ancient Consecration formula was not a “narrative” like the “new consecratory formulas” said by the priest as if they were “historical narratives” rather than expressions of a categorical and affirmative judgment made by Him through the person in whom He is represented: “Hoc est Corpus meum”, rather than “Hoc est Corpus Christi”. Therefore, the words used in the Consecration that have been introduced in the context of the “Novus Ordo” can be valid in terms of the priest’s intention, but could also not be valid because they are not “ex vi verborum”, based on the “modus significandi” they used to have during the Mass.

    This could lead one to wonder: Are today’s priests who follow the “Novus Ordo” in “doing what the Church does,” performing valid consecrations?

    ***

In conclusion, a further analysis of the constitutive elements of the Sacrifice (Christ, priest, Church, faithful) in the “Novus Ordo” would result in a series of omissions, eliminations, odd formulas and desecrations that form a set of more or less serious deviations from the theology of the Catholic Mass. Therefore, it is obvious that the “Novus Ordo” has broken away from the Council of Trent and, we could even say that with our traditional Catholic Faith!

NOVUS ORDO MISSAE

On November 30, 1969 the NOVUS ORDO MISSAE became mandatory.

The Italian Episcopal Conference, the most important in the world, imposed the obligation to adopt the Novus Ordo Missae Celebrandae on November 30, 1969, which violated the sacred right of Italian Catholic priests and their freedom of conscience to which they are legitimately entitled (also pursuant to Declaratio de Libertate Religiosa, N. 2, of the Second Vatican Council) to remain faithful in the most rigorous way to the Ordo Missae [Order of the Mass] celebrated in all the previous centuries, restored and imposed by Pope St. Pius V‘s Supreme Authority.

The Novus Ordo Missae, inspired by unsettling doctrinal principles (in reality, by heretical principles) of the “Institutio Genarlis Missalis Romani”, does not only represent an astonishing and colossal Pastoral imprudence, carried out in the shadows (really unsettling in any possible sense) of the Liturgical Reform based on the aforementioned “flowing, ambiguous, uncertain” (and thus insidious), of the Council’s “Sacrosanctum Concilium” Constitution, but above all, it has brought up an incredible array of questions, very serious doubts and threatening dangers related to the integrity of the Catholic Faith in the entire Eucharistic dogma; questioning in many cases, the validity of the Mass and in the long term, the unreal eventuality of the gradual elimination of the entire Hierarchy of the Church, successive to the invalidity of the conferment of the Holy Orders (for Priests and Bishops) .

It is easy to point out the very serious rifts of the Eucharistic Faith brought up by the amazing adulteration of the Tridentine dogmatic doctrine in regard to the Mass, surprisingly adulterated by the very Liturgical Constitution, where we can read in Article 6, with infinite astonishment and indignation, the reckless and arbitrary interpretation of St. Paul’s 1 Epistle to the Corinthians, 11, 26 (n. 18 in the Liturgical Constitution), where it said:

«… quotiescumque enim manducabitis Panem hunc et Calicem bibetis: mortem Domini annuntiabitis, donec veniat …» [as often as you eat bread this and the cup you shall drink; you shall announce the death of the Lord, until he comes]

And these other words in the Council’s text:

«… similiter quotiescumque cenam manducant

…» [… In like manner as often as they eat dinner… ]

(Ah! That word, “cenam manducant,” instead of “panem” and “Calicem,” that do not convey exactly the same concept as Supper because it is not allowed by Canon 1, Sess. XXII of the Council of Trent, with anathema sit for whoever has the intention of confusing things (and therefore including Vatican II!!).

The very serious flaws in the faith of the Eucharistic, as I mentioned before, leads to (in a hidden way) the demon of an agonizing doubt in the minds of the priests (disgustingly deceived by the Authority of the Council), which is a doubt that, “sensin sine sensu,” could lead them straight to the loss of their Faith, “tout court,” [in short] and to have an influence, at the same time, in the “lack of intention” when consecrating the Eucharist.

Whenever the intention to consecrate is missing (which is hypothetical, although it is not impossible in a priest or in a group of priests, to lose Faith in the Eucharist, in the sacrificial nature of the Mass and in the very real presence over the consecrated species!) the validity of the Mass is terminated and, tomorrow, the validity of the priests and bishops’ orders, performed by Bishops who abuse their Faith and therefore, are always “suspect” of not having the intention of consecrating, or are using consecration formulas arbitrarily; formulas that have basically been falsified, just like what happened in the 16th century after Cranmer’s apostasy and that of the entire British episcopacy.

For all of these reasons, the Novus Ordo Missae is in the paradigm that has been condemned in the first erroneous proposal of the Morale Laxioris, decree dated March 2, 1679, sanctioned by Pope Innocent XI, which reads:

«Non est illicitum, in sacramentis conferendis (…) sequi opinionem probabilem (…) relicta tutiore …» (V. Denzing. 2101) [It is not unlawful, in the conferring of the sacraments (…) To follow the opinion of probable (…) rely on the safer …]

Therefore it is “sub gravi” obligation to follow the “pars tutior” [safer part], rejecting the Novus Ordo Missae Celebrandae, that puts everything in danger of being illicit and invalid. Every priest has the right to exclusively use the Ordo Missae [Order of the Mass] used throughout the centuries and adopt the concepts published in the Dedica Latina, attached to the cover of the Roman Missal book as required, according to the restoration and obligation in perpetuity ordered by St. Pius V’s supreme authority.

The Liturgical Constitution:

“Sacrosanctum Concilum”

It was enacted on December 4, 1963, sixteen years after Pius XII’s “Mediator Dei” of 1947. In that encyclical, Pius XII strongly defended some doctrinal principles that are insurmountable because they are founded on the dogma and two millennia of tradition and are necessary to preserve the Faith and protect it from violation or abrogation.

In his encyclical, Pius XII defines Liturgy as:

«The Sacred Liturgy is the public worship that Our Savior and Head of the Church offers to the Heavenly Father and that the community of believers in Christ offers to His Founder, and through Him, to the Heavenly Father; in sum, it is all the public worship of the Body of Jesus Christ, Head of the church.»

The liturgical revolution in the context of the “Roman rite” of the Catholic Church has managed to destroy not only that rite, but also the Catholic faith of many believers. There are numerous examples of this, such as this one.

Archbishop Dwyer of Portland, wrote in a letter:

«People who take Holy Communion are flocking together to the Communion rail in every type of clothing, from short pants to other clothes that are similar to bathing suits (…) Music, nowadays, is jazz with the tempo of rock-androll; many no longer genuflect. Many, even adults, wander around the church and then sit down on benches without making any sort of sign of recognition of Our Lord in the Tabernacle. However, the changes keep moving forward. Many Bishops not only tolerate, approve and even promote these aberrations, but also take part in them. “The Catholic Herald Citizen” of the Archdiocese of Milwaukee talks about a “Gospel Mass” that is the type of celebration that gives you goose bumps and chills and creates joyful clapping and moves people to tears.

The clothing they wear has been designed to accentuate their proportions. It is no secret that both men and women in many churches of the United States have publicly displayed their impure sins as a way to publicize their perversions and to find new accomplices in their vice.»

The text of the “Liturgical Constitution” of Vatican II answers to the name of Monsignor Annibale Bugnini, who in March 23, 1968, wrote an article for the “L’Avvenire di Italia”, where he clearly says without any room for doubt that the Council Commission on Liturgy had the explicit intention to deceive, using suspicious, insipid, and perhaps uncertain wording, and it edited the text of the Constitution to allow for a wide array of possibilities in the application stage so as not to close the door on the Spirit’s invigorating action (without the Divine attribute “Holy”!). If this is not “deception” …

In regard to this “working” document, Msgr. Bugnini in “Sabato” of March 23, 1968, wrote that the Liturgical Constitution «is not a dogmatic text but rather a “working document”.» Is that clear? It is an a “working document” on dogmatic matters because it was the first text published by Vatican II in “Spiritu Sancto Legittime Congregatum.” Unfortunately, it was this text that set the tone for all subsequent documents and therefore, it was not infallible!

In any case, this document initiated the program of “Reform” which reminds us of the “Reform” of Luther. This is a term with a “Protestant connotation” which after four centuries, became the watchword of Vatican II for its nefarious program against the Catholic Faith.

Actually, the Liturgical Constitution reads:

«Anyone can see the structure of a giant construction that calls post-conciliar entities to define the details.»

The boasted revival of the Church as “a giant construction” was already present in the giant devastation performed by the “Institutio Generalis Missalis Romani”! It referred to the “post-conciliar entities to define the details” which is like saying it called on some troublemakers!

When we read Bugnini‘s fraudulent arguments, we can see the legal monstrosity described with audacity:

«… The same way of expression (of the Lit. Const.) … suspicious (…) at times insipid (…) and therefore uncertain, in some cases, and those who took part in it are very aware of it (…) chosen by the Council Commission that edited the text of the Constitution to allow for a wide array of possibilities in the application stage (…) instead of closing the door on the invigorating action of the Spirit!”»

He did not dare say “Holy Spirit” because He is only the “Spirit of truth”, which could not, for certain, endorse the art of lying!

As you can see now, it is truly a “New Liturgy”!

Mons. Annibale Bugnini, author of the Liturgical Reform.

«The Vatican is an authentic hoax to damage the Revealed Truth.»

(Mons. Prof. Francesco Spadafora)

***

«I don’t want anything to do with the Vatican.

There is the Devil in the Vatican!»

(Card. Albino Luciani, 1977)

***

«We cannot ignore the Council and its consequences.»

(The Mason, Yves Marsaudon, in “Oecuménisme vu par un Franc-Macon”

[“Ecumenism as Seen by a Freemason”])

    Chapter IV    

DECREE:

“UNITATIS REDINTEGRATIO”

– Ecumenism –

The term “Ecumenism” is a Greek word (oikumène) that means “all the inhabited world.” Indeed, today this word means it is the duty of all Christians to not only restore their union with the only Church founded by Jesus Christ through Peter, but also it is the duty of these “errants,” to Catholic truth to convert as the Church had always desired with Her preaching and prayers.

Instead, in this ecumenism of Vatican II, a union is sought based on the common characteristics of each confession, in order to reach solidarity and peace, considered to be the supreme good.

In fact, the “Decree on Ecumenism” teaches that while, for the world, the division of Christians is a reason for scandal and an obstacle to the preaching of the Gospel to all men, it also teaches that the Holy Spirit does not refuse to use other religions as instruments of salvation. It is an error, however, that is repeated in the document “Catechesi Tradendae” (On Catechesis In Our Time) by John Paul II.

Although the Decree was corrected it seems by the Holy Father’s own hand, Father Congar chose to be its ‘sponsor,’ stating that the Papal changes did not change any of the text, and would not have prevented anything that had already been decided. Indeed, from that Council forward everything was allowed, so much so that Cardinal Willebrands dared to state that now the Council had rediscovered Luther’s deepest intuitions!

In fact, Vatican Council II proclaimed “a true union of the Spirit” with the heretical sects (see “Lumen gentium”, 14) and “a certain communion, though still imperfect, with them.” (“Decree on Ecumenism”, 3)

This Ecumenical unity however contradicts Leo XIII’s Encyclical “Satis Cognitum”, which teaches that Jesus did not found a Church that embraces a generically similar plurality of communities, but which are distinct and not bound by ties forming a “sole Church.” In the same way, this Ecumenical unity is contrary to Pope Pius XII’s Encyclical “Humani Generis” that condemns the idea of reducing the need to belong to the Catholic Church to any kind of formula whatsoever.

Now those who followed this process that seems to have implemented the Pauline Prophecies (Thess. 2, 2.3 and following) to the letter, cannot help but notice that in the “new Teachings”, the most innovative Vatican II documents (especially the “Nostra Aetate”, the “Dignitatis Humane” and the “Gaudium et Spes”) have practically replaced the previous Councils and even the Holy Scripture, especially the Gospels which are referred to less and less.

With this premise, it is also worth recalling that the Catholic doctrine of “justification” was repudiated by the October 31, 1999 “Joint Declaration” in Augusta (Germany).

The most serious and profound cause of the Catholic Church’s disastrous state is undoubtedly the Ecumenical spirit permeating all the vital nerve centers of ecclesiastical life. One sees this in our writings on this theological theme.

Now here we see how the Protestant Revolution in the Church marches on; after the new social doctrine, the new Mass, the new Canon Law, the new Marian doctrine (… )with the new doctrine on the “justification of the Faith” which was drawn up with Pope John Paul II. (see the 12/09/1999 “Osservatore Romano”).

This doctrine of “justification through the Faith” is one of the most important themes in the Pauline texts as well. The Doctrine contained in it offers a theological and spiritual teaching, marked by the charism of perpetuity, both in the Letter to the Romans (3. 21-26), as well as in one to the Galatians. The text to the Romans is fundamental to the Pauline concept of “Divine Justice,” and for the correlation of the “justification” of the sinner. Let us read it:

«Divine justice has never manifested itself to the present day, independently of the law; the law and the prophets bear witness to this. The justice of God, I say, is by means of faith in Jesus Christ, for all those who believe – since there is no distinction; all of us have sinned and are deprived of God’s grace – and are freely justified through His Grace by virtue of the redemption accomplished in Jesus Christ, whom God destined as an instrument of propitiation with His own blood, through the faith; He wished to demonstrate His justice in these present times so that it is just and justified in being founded on the faith of Jesus.»

The Pauline text announced the establishment, through the propitiary sacrifice of Christ, of a divine economy marked by the “redeeming justice of God,” as a specific category of the theology of the “story of salvation,” in which the believer in Christ receives its redemptive Fruit: the justification, that is a Divine grace that confers the quality of “just” on whomever receives it.

So then, what is this doctrine of justification?

Luther founds his doctrine on Saint Paul’s Letter to the Romans.

Hans Küng writes: «One may say without exaggeration that the Doctrine of Justification is at the root of that immense theological confrontation involving the true form of Christianity; a conflict that has lasted to the present; this is at the root of the greatest catastrophe inflicted on the Catholic Church throughout its two thousand year history».

This doctrine was thus defined: “justice imputed,” summarized in the formula: “simul justus et peccator”; this is the core of Lutheranism.

Therefore a Christian is not intrinsically just, but rather a being who is both just and a sinner.

Luther uses expressions from Saint Paul, such as the term from Psalm 32, where it speaks of “covered” sins (Romans 4.7), of the term “imputation,” taken from the Vulgate, “logizein”, at times as “to deem,” at others with “to impute.” But Luther lifts the main Biblical argument from c.7 of the same Letter, where it reads:

«I do not understand what I do. For what I want to do I do not do, but what I hate I do … I may wish to do good, but do not act on it, since I do not do the good that I want to, and I act on the evil that I do not want …». (7. 15-19)

This concept of the Church’s ecumenism and “latitudinarianism” sprung from Vatican II: in the “Decree on Ecumenism”; in “Lumen Gentium,” in the “new Canon Law” (C. 201,1), in John Paul II’s Letter Catechesi Tradendae,” in the Allocution held in the Anglican Church of Canterbury, in the Ecumenical Directory “Ad Totam Ecclesiam” of the Secretariat for Promoting Unity Among Christians, etc…

But this is an unorthodox concept that unfortunately was validated with the authorizations given to construct assembly rooms for the purpose of “religious pluralism,” to publish “Ecumenical Bibles” which are no longer compliant with Catholic exegis or interpretation, and for “Ecumenical ceremonies” (like the one in Canterbury) …

The same error is repeated in “Catechesi Tradendae.”

In the Allocution by John Paul II held on May 25, 1982 in the Cathedral of Canterbury, he declared that:

«the promise of Christ inspires us with the faith that the Holy Spirit will heal the divisions introduced in the Church in the early days following Pentecost.»

These affirmations are certainly contrary to the traditional Faith; they seem to say that the Catholic Church’s Unity of “Creed” never even existed! (…) From all this one may conclude that Protestantism is nothing more than a “particular form” of the same Christian religion!

Therefore, Vatican II proclaims «a true union of the Holy Spirit»
with all the heretical sects!, and «a certain communion with them, still imperfect»; in practice, it has turned against traditional doctrine as taught by the centuries-old teachings of the Church. In fact, this “ecumenical unity” wanted by Vatican II contradicts for example the Leo XIII Encyclical “Satis Cognitum” which teaches that:

«Jesus did not found a Church that embraces a plurality of communities which are generically similar, but distinct and not bound by ties forming only one Church.»

Moreover this “ecumenical unity” is contrary to Pope Pius XII’s “Humani Generis” that condemns the idea of reducing the need of belonging to the Catholic Church to any kind of formula [agreement].

It is also contrary to the Encyclical “Mystical Corporis” by the same Pope, which condemns the concept of a “Pneumatic Church,” which would constitute the invisible bond among the communities separated by Faith.

And again: this “ecumenical unity” is also contrary to the teaching of Pius XI in his Encyclical “Mortalium animos” which states:

«On this point it is appropriate to expose and reject a certain false opinion that is at the root of this problem and of that complex movement with which “non Catholics” strive to realize a union among Christian churches. Those who adhere to such an opinion constantly cite the words of Christ: “That they may be only one thing (…) one flock and only one Shepherd” (John 17.21 and 10.16), and pretend that with such words the Christ expressed a desire and a prayer that has never been realized. They pretend in fact that the unity of Faith and of Governing, which are the “characteristics” of the true Church of Christ, basically have never existed to this date and still does not exist.»

As you can see, we are faced with “two Teachings” which are in conflict. Quid dicendum?..

Let us continue in this reasoning: this Vatican II ecumenism, while still being condemned by Morality and by past Canon law, today, instead, has allowed the Sacraments of Penance, of the Eucharist and of Extreme Unction to be received as well by “non-Catholic ministers (Canon 844 of the “New Canon Law”,) and has favored “ecumenical hospitality” authorizing Catholic priests to give the Sacrament of the Eucharist to “non-Catholics”!

This too is patently contrary to Divine Revelation, which prescribes “separation” as well as rejects the mixing «of the light and dark, between the faithful and unbelievers, between the temple of God and that of sects.» (II Cor. 6, 1418)

Therefore, this pan-christian Council of the new millenium would be in stark contrast with the previous two millenia preceeding it, dividing factions opposed to Christianity.

Now, one notes in reading the April 22, 2001 document “Charta Oecumenica” that it might as well be a declaration by any political group with a series of good proposals, elaborated over the last century and a half, in a sort of “traditionalism” of retrograde ideas, despite the fact that there is an official Church document to compare to the teachings of the previous Church, in terms of doctrine and of morality. In the introduction, it is states that:

«all the Churches» are committed to «the Gospel for the dignity of the human being, created in the image of God, to contribute together as churches of reconciliation of peoples and cultures.»

This would involve a committment of “all the Churches,” that is, of those structures which over the last half a millenium spread all over Europe, starting in the 1300’s, demolishing Christianity and the religion of God. Modern culture, therefore, is the sum of all this dissolution and ruin. Without a return to God therefore, human dignity cannot rise again.

At the beginning of the document, we are called again to follow in St. John’s footsteps, in which Our Lord prays to the Father that all the disciples be one “like you, Father, you in Me and I in Thee.” The Evangelical Declaration was presented for signing by all of the Churches present, almost as if the signers were all disciples of Christ. The contradiction of “announcing together” the Evangelical message must be noted however, knowing that among them there is no concordance at all in learning it and confessing it, so their faith has no value.

The same document says so:

«Essential differences on the level of faith still prevent visible unity. Different concepts exist primarily regarding the Church and Her unity, as well as regarding the sacraments and min-

istries.»

On the second point, we specify that:

«The Church’s most important task in Europe is to announce together the tidings of the Bible through word and deed for the salvation of all human beings.»

But how does one announce “the Bible together,” perhaps to those who do not believe, or who have formed their own, only human ideas, based on their own philosophical and sociological convictions?

On the third point, it is said that it is necessary:

«to revise the story of the Christian Churches together.»

Therefore, it is necessary to “revise” in order to justify everything, without any respect for the historic truth, in favor of a historical functionality, because the “credibility of the Christian testimony” has been subjected to “divisions,” to “enmity,” to “combative confrontation.” And it continues saying that:

«the spiritual gifts of the various Christian tra-

ditions, is to learn from each other to and to accept gifts from each other.»

The aim therefore is that Ecumenism must be achieved at all costs, even [at the cost] of truth. And to realize this, the “Churches” must learn to:

«overcome self sufficiency and set aside any prejudice», as well as «promote an ecumenical opening and collaboration in the field of Christian education, of initial and ongoing theology, as well as in the field of research.»

Therefore, the post-Conciliar Church must demolish Catholic teaching, because “heresies” are a common prejudice.

This cooperation, therefore, in the fields of Christian and theological education, must be changed in “search” of the revealed and taught truth, coming out of two thousand years of cultural oppression by the Church.

The fourth point of the “Declaration” seeks to:

«defend the rights of minorities and to help reduce misunderstandings and prejudices amongst the major and minor churches in our countries.»

The fifth point states that:

in order to «pray together» it is first necessary to

«work together.”»

But how can we “pray together”, allowing “the Holy Spirit to work within us and through us,” if a true faith does not exist before praying with anyone, even a self-proclaimed Christian? The Holy Spirit works only within those who are true disciples of Christ. But this sort of ecumenism, along with Vatican II becomes misconstrued until it reaches the point of maintaining that the grace of God is present everywhere.

Everyone is equal, therefore, “to learn to know and appreciate the celebrations and forms of spiritual life of other churches.” For instance, a priest who celebrates the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass would be on the same level as a friendly person who meets with others who call them “pastors” or lay presidents. But in order to do this [be on the same level], isn’t it necessary to have been preceded by the Incarnation of the Son of God, the teachings of the Apostles, the thousands of martyrs, saints, doctors and 2000 years of the Church!

On the sixth point, the Document reminds us that

«there also exist differences of opinion on doctrine, ethics and church law.” It then concludes:

“There is no alternative to dialogue.»

No comment! But an alternative does exist. It is the Gospel of Christ, taught by the Catholic Church, even though today, after Vatican II, the most important values are unity, world peace, and comfort on this earth. Meanwhile wandering through “this valley of tears,” suffering for sins, avoiding other occasions for sin, being on guard against the temptations of the world, and the salvation of the soul are all things that belong to the past, and have already long been buried and forgotten.

This type of ecumenism, therefore, has the goal of any sociological or political project.

Is this not true, perhaps, of the current false messiahs and prophets who preach about “social responsibility,” as stated in the eighth point, writing that:

«We consider the diversity of regional, national, cultural and religious traditions to be enriching for Europe»?

The Document also emphasizes:

«Our common endeavors are devoted to evaluating, and helping to resolve political and social issues and to strengthen the position and equal rights of women in all areas of life and to foster partnership in church and society between men and women.»

From the naturalism of the ninth point, in which environmentalism becomes “safeguarding the creation,” renouncing original sin, taking care of the “Garden” again as new Adams, it moves onto point 10, on archaelogy, to say:

«A special communion binds us to the people of Israel with whom God made an eternal alliance,»

or rather, the true people of Israel are the Christian people, since inauspicious archeologism which seeks to justify the stupidest innovations of the modern world, cancels what we have been taught for thousands of years after the Coming of Jesus, and ignores what St. Paul wrote to the Romans, pages of condemnation of the Jews for refusing to recognize Jesus as their Lord and Saviour, and in verse 6 of Chapter 9, where he says:

«For all are not Israelites that are of Israel. Neither are all they that are the seed of Abraham, children.» (Rom. 9,6-8)

Obviously, we must deplore all examples of anti-semitism and persecution, but there is no tie between the Christian faith and Judaism, because there is no common measure between one who believes in Jesus Christ and a non-believer, as declared in the Gospels: “He who believes shall be saved, whoever does not believe shall be condemned!” Finally, in point 11, the hypocrisy is as evident in the call for relations with Islam, as there was with Judaism: but this mean that it involves “religious relations.” Using the excuse of faith in one God, means teaching the Catholic faithful that, in the end, there is nothing wrong with converting to Islam. This means continually repeating that everyone is free to choose whichever faith they want. But isn’t the idea of everyone choosing whichever faith they want, in effect, a wish for the destruction of the Church?

The effects of this mentality can only be “religious relativism” that considers the various religious denominations as legitimate “ways” to search for God. Everyone, therefore, is free to follow a presumed way to salvation that seems to be the most favorable to their religious aspirations. This, however, is the Masonic belief, expressed by the “New Age” that wants to devaluate the Redemption of Christ!

This belief gives every missionary and apologetic act a final notice; this is the dissolution of the Church itself!

May the Lord, through the intercession of the Virgin Mary, Mother of God, preserve

His Church and Her faithful – those of the one true Church, that is, Catholic – from “error!”

***

But to return to the problem of “justification,” since this theme of Justification by faith is one of the most important themes discussed in the vast works of St. Paul on salvation.

The importance and the relevance of the theme can be divided in the following way:

  1. St. Paul sees the essential difference that exists between the Gospel of Christ from the Mosaic and Rabbinical Judaism, the difference between the Justification by Faith with the exclusion of works of the Law.
  2. The justification of St. Paul’s catechesis on the Justification by Faith, is contained in the Gospel as the Good News of the salvation through God, reserved to all those who believe. (Rom. 1,16 s.)
  3. The theme of “Justification by Faith” is built on foundations of St. Paul of the “justice of God,” of “grace” and gift of redemption …
  4. The “Justification by Faith” is one of the major themes of the “Letter to the Romans.”
  5. It is a theme that directly regards the disposition with which Man is called to accept the grace that Christ offers him in the Gospel.
  6. The “Justification by Faith-not through works” is a theological doctrine extensively discussed since the era of the Protestant Reformation and the Catholic Counter-Reformation.

    THE LUTHERAN DOCTRINE ON JUSTIFICATION

Even Luther, as a basis for his doctrine, refers principally to the “Letter of St. Paul to the Romans.”

Hans Küng himself wrote: «Without exaggerating, it can be said that the doctrine of justification is at the root of the immense theological confrontation surrounding the true form of Christianity; a confrontation that continues until today; it is at the root of the greatest catastrophe that has hit the Catholic Church in Her two thousand year history.»

Luther defined this doctrine as “imputed justification.” The same doctrine can be summarized in the expression: “simul iustus et peccator.” It is the backbone of Protestantism.

Luther constantly repeated that a Christian is not intrinsically just. His justice is that given by Christ; Man remains a sinner, only God regards him as renewed even following justification, not charging him any longer for his sins. Therefore, the sin does not condemn him anymore, but it still remains.

More concretely, this doctrine blurs the Christian concepts

of “purification,” “sanctification,” and “salvation.” This status, according to Luther, can be attained only in the afterlife, in the glory of Heaven.

The principal written basis for his argument is that of St. Paul’s Letter to the Romans, in which he says “For I do not do what I want, but I do what I hate (…) So now it is no longer I who do it, but sin that dwells in me (…) The willing is ready at hand, but doing the good is not. For I do not do the good I want, but I do the evil I do not want …” (Rom. 7, 15-19)

Therefore, everything comes from God, whether it is merit or good works. Sin comes from Man; not merit nor good works.

In his comment on the Letter to the Romans, Luther quotes St. Augustine: “Accordingly, by the law on works, God says to us: ‘Do what I command you’; but by the law of faith, Man says to God: ‘Give me what You command’; because if the law commands, it is to recall to the faith; because if the law gives its command, it is to admonish us what faith ought to do: that is, he to whom the command is given, if he is as yet unable to perform it, may know what to ask for; but if he has at once the ability and complies with the command, he ought also to be aware from whose gift the ability comes.” (Chap. 13)

St. Augustine, therefore, studies two possibilities: in one, Man, because he is a sinner, cannot fulfil his duties, because he lacks grace; in the other, a just man, can carry out his obligations, because this power come from God, “quo donante posse.”

Luther, instead, contemplates only one possibility: the Law of good works declares: Do that which I command, whereas the law of faith says: “Give me that which You command.”

Therefore, one says: I have done it; the other: I ask to be able to do it. One says: command as you will and I will do it; the other says: one trusts in an already received justice; the other, instead, hopes in a justice to be received.

According to Luther, a man of faith is not just unless he

is hopeful of attaining justice. This is primary difference that divides Catholic and Lutheran theology, which is reflected in the sayings “peccator in re, iustus autem in spe” (sinners in deed, but righteous in hope) and “simul iustus et peccator” (simultaneously saints and sinners).

This belief of Luther, however, is debated today, seeing that external imputed justice, is irreconcilable with the efficacy of divine actions, especially in the context of the redemptive mystery of Christ.

Through those sayings Luther believe that he had correctly conveyed St. Paul’s texts on “Justification by Faith.” Instead, it is a true “heresy” for what it affirms and what it excludes.

***

The doctrine on justification that we find in the Council of Trent is, on the other hand, very clear, not as an inter-religious dialogue, nor as a theology on the controversy, but rather a result of a heresy that had invaded the Church. The motive for the Decree on Justification was not a scientific explanation without any claims, but rather a heresy that raided the Church. The introduction of the Decree demonstrates clearly the point of view of the Council:

«Since there is being disseminated at this time, not without the loss of many souls and grievous detriment to the unity of the Church, a certain erroneous doctrine concerning justification (…) the Council of Trent (…) intends to expound to all the faithful of Christ the true and salutary doctrine of justification …» (cfr. Dz. 792 a).

The Tridentine Decree, therefore, was directed against a doctrine that needed to be fought, since it had, according to their interpretation, provoked a certain undeniable anthropocentrism. On the “nature” of justification of the sinner and the “causes” for this, the Decree, in Chapter 7, states:

«(Justification) (…) is not merely remission of sins, but also sanctification and renewal of the inner man (…) whereby unjust man becomes just, and an enemy, a friend, so that he may be an “heir” according to hope in life everlasting. (Tit. 3,7).

Of this Justification the causes are these: the final cause indeed is the glory of God and of Jesus Christ, and life everlasting; while the efficient cause is a Merciful God who “washes” and “sanctifies” gratuitously (1 Cor. 6,11), signing and anointing “with the Holy Spirit of promise, who is the pledge of our inheritance” (Ef. 1, 13 s.); but the meritorious cause is His most beloved only-begotten, our Lord Jesus Christ, who, “when we were enemies” (Rom. 5,10), “for the exceeding charity wherewith He loved us” (Ef. 2,4), merited Justification for us by His Most Holy Passion on the wood of the cross, and made satisfaction for us unto God the Father; the instrumental cause is the sacrament of baptism, which is the “sacrament of faith”, without which no man was ever justified. Lastly, the alone formal cause is the “justice of God, not that whereby He Himself is just, but that whereby He maketh us just” (St. Augustine), that, to wit, with which we being endowed by Him, are renewed in the spirit of our mind, and we are not only reputed, but are truly called, and are, just, receiving justice within us, each one according to his own measure, which “the Holy Ghost distributes to every one as He wills” (1 Cor. 12,11)».

A key concept in the Catholic doctrine on justification, is that everything that Man has within himself, in terms of justness, was given to him by the grace of God. Everything is “grace”. At every moment, therefore, the justness remains that which was received from God as grace. Therefore, a justified man is truly just, intrinsically and positively, a new being. For this reason, our belief about “simul iustus et peccator”, cannot be the same as that of Luther and his followers, because it would put in doubt the authenticity of the justification coming from God.

Already in the Council of Carthage (in the year 418) the saying “simul iustus et peccator” was defined. It was stated:

1° basing itself on the text of John 1,6, the Council condemns whoever believes that we must acknowledge ourselves to be sinners only out of humility, not because we are really such (can. 6);

2° it condemns anyone who believes that the saints say the words “forgive us our trespasses”, not for themselves, because for them this petition is unnecessary, but for others, who are the sinners (can. 107);

3° it condemns even the opinion of those who say the saints pronounce the words “forgive us our trespasses” of the Lord’s Prayer out of humility and not in their literal meaning (can. 108).

But this virtually negates the interior and effective justification of man.

The expression of Luther, therefore, “simul iustus et pecator” was condemned by the Council of Trent because it is presented as a concrete and historic affirmation. So, a justified man, upon being renewed internally into a new being, is no longer guilty with respect to his sin, as he was cleansed of it Regardless, even the justified man wrapped in his fragility, remains almost united with his past, since although the sin may have been cancelled from his current state of guilt, it remains an event in the history of a specific individual who received the gift of justification but must assume the responsibility of his sins, until the point that, for the grace of God, he has no more future, but an eternal present in the complete giving of himself to God who offers Himself to man in Jesus Christ.

It was Cardinal Cassidy who, along with other Catholic and Lutheran representatives, wrote a “Joint Declaration” on the doctrine of “justification”, all of which can be considered heretical.

It was thought that Card. Cassidy would be strict with the Lutherans, who had been excommunicated by the Council of Trent, by arguing with heretics on revealed and defined doctrines, and instead… he did not have, certainly, the spirit of St. Paul who fought all the false doctors who argued theoretical and practical errors. He was “ready to punish every disobedience (…) and render every intellect free in obedience to Christ.” (2 Cor. 10, 5-6)

However, it was already a reprehensible idea to argue the doctrine on equal ground, when it was known that the Lutherans profess a different doctrine, thereby, a false religion, as Pope Pius XI affirms in “Mortalium Animos,” because they were and are in their doctrine, government, religion, and thought, against the principle of authority, of obedience to the One Triune God and to the Church.

When talking about justification, therefore, one should not argue, denying the purification of the soul, mysteriously transformed into one of a saint, united with God, Himself, who caused it to happen..

Luther, considered human nature to be totally corrupted by original sin, causing man to be incapable of cooperating with the current Grace that moves him and prepares him for justification.

Man, according to Luther, remains totally corrupt, incapable of issuing an act of faith in God, while according to Catholic doctrine, man, even though he is tempted by evil, through the Sacraments, he becomes transformed, made holy, capable of living morally, and Jesus Christ has even declared him to be becoming perfect, that it can be said along with St. Paul: which is Christ, with His Grace, living in him.” (Col. 2, 20)

Point No. 23 of the “Joint Declaration”, instead, confirms the Lutheran doctrine that “justification remains free from human cooperation,” going against the Council of Trent.

And No. 24, it is repeated that “God’s gift of grace in justification remains independent of human cooperation,” which was repudiated by the infallible Council of Trent.

No one can disregard that there is an indissolubility among Faith, the Sacraments and Salvation, which means that believing in Jesus means doing His will, as the Gospel indicates.

St. Paul says: “For we are His handiwork, created in Christ Jesus for the good works that God has prepared in advance, that we should live in them.” (Ef. 2, 10)

Even though the Lutheran opinion on non-imputation was not repudiated, in the “Joint Declaration,” in No. 22, it states that “Catholics and Lutherans profess together the doctrine of non-imputation,” opposing the infallible sentence that the Council of Trent emanated:

«If any one denies, that, by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is conferred in baptism (…) or even asserts that the whole of that which has the true and proper nature of sin is not taken away; but says that it is only imputed, let him be anathema.» (Cfr. Ds. 15,15)

According to this, Card. Cassidy and his followers would have been excommunicated by the Council of Trent, which excommunicated those who affirmed that grace is only a favor of God: “esse tantum favorem Dei, anatema sit!”

In the “Joint Declaration,” even emphasizing the words: faith, grace, sacraments, however, the ideas of the Catholics and Lutherans are radically contradictory and contrary to each other, since, while for Catholics, Faith is an intellectual agreement with all the dogmatic truths, for the Protestants, it is rather an unconditional voluntary act of faith in God and they do not believe in the sanctifying grace that renews the baptized individual. However, St. Paul affirms that Jesus was predestined to sanctify us: “as Christ loved the Church and handed Himself over to sanctify Her.” (Ef. 5, 26)

Now, the “Joint Declaration” since having ignored the entire Catholic tradition, one can state it is not theological. The Holy Fathers, St. Augustine, the Doctor of Grace, and St. Thomas, spoke often of the relationship between nature and grace, for which there was already in the sixteenth century a definite doctrine being taught regarding justification, without any dissent.

Let us remember, here, Jesus’s prayer to His Father, so that His followers, and not others, could live the union and the holiness of the Trinity, “keeping them in the truth revealed to them” (John 17,12), and remembered by the Holy Spirit, whose language is not understood by those who are slaves of Satan, and who are victims of modern criticism that believes itself to be scientific, while it is only polluted and deceitful.

Jesus Christ founded His Church and not other churches, giving only His Church the instruments of grace and salvation. Dogmatically, therefore, outside His Church there is no salvation. The “sister churches” are not anything other than Modernist churches, destined to perish if they do not reenter into the only fold of Christ, or rather through the unity of the Faith, cancelling all other transformations of the revealed doctrine.

On October 31, 1999, after signing the “Joint Declaration on the Doctrine of Justification, together with Card. Cassidy, Pastor Noko referred to the event as “having changed the view of ecumenical relations.”

It was, in fact, a document that reopened one of the most important doctrinal problems that led – in the 1500s – to the Reformation and then the Counter-Reformation, on the topic of “justification.”

History of Ecumenism, from Its Origins until Vatican II

1910 World Missionary Conference to discuss the problems of missionary work in the non-Christian world, held in Hamburg.

1921    The International Missionary Council is created.

1925    The Universal Christian Council for Life and Work is created.

1927    The World Conference for Faith and Order is created.

1937 The two above-mentioned organizations merge and create the World Council of Churches also known as the Ecumenical Council.

1948 The Ecumenical Council formalizes its organization during the assembly in Amsterdam, in which many Orthodox churches participate.

1954 Second world conference in Evanston (USA) with the participation of delegates of 161 churches from 48 countries.

  1. In Rome, Pope John XXIII creates the Secretariat for Christian Unity, headed by Cardinal Bea. This insti-

    tute is later transformed into the Pontifical Council for Christian Unity by Pope John Paul II in 1988.

  2. In New Delhi, the International Missionary Council merges with the Ecumenical Council. Catholic officials partecipate for the first time as observers. The Council defines itself as: «A fellowship of churches which confess the Lord Jesus Christ as God and Saviour according to the scriptures, and therefore seek to fulfil together their common calling to the glory of the one God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit.»
  3. (1962-1965) The Second Vatican Council is held, in which delegates from non-Catholic Christian denominations are invited to attend the discussions as observers.

Hans Urs von Balthasar, the “Father of the New Ecumenical Apostasy”.

«Even if I have all the Bishops against me,

I have yet with me all the Saints and Doctors of the Church!»

(Saint Thomas More)

***

«By condemning us, you condemn all your ancestors. For what have we taught that they did not teach?»

(Saint Edmund Campion)

    Chapter V    

“GAUDIUM ET SPES” CONSTITUTION

– The Church and the World –

As we know, the “Declaration of the Rights of Man” was born out of the French Revolution. (1789)

Pope Pius IX said: “The revolution is inspired by Satan himself. His goal is to destroy the Foundation of Christianity.” (Dec. 8, 1849) The principles of “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity” are not bad in and of themselves, but they are, however, because they are falsified by the fact that they are not subordinate to God and to His law.

In fact, in 1789, the Constitutional Assembly destroyed the ancient Constitution of the Church in France; on August 4, it suppressed the canons on which it was founded; on September 27, it stripped the churches of their sacred objects; on October 18, it annulled the Religious Orders; on November 2, it appropriated the church proprieties to itself, thus preparing the heretical and schismatic act of the “Civil Constitution of the Clergy”, which was promulgated the following year.

The same Assembly formulated, in 17 articles, the “Declaration of the Rights of Man”, suppressing the “Rights of God”. The famous principles mask the true intent, which was successfully confused with lies.

Now, in the Constitution: “The Church in the Modern World”, it states: “The Church, therefore, by virtue of the Gospel (?) committed to Her, proclaims the “rights of man”; She acknowledges and greatly esteems the dynamic movements of today by which these rights are everywhere fostered.”

If so, then one cannot be surprised by Paul VI’s declaration in Manila: “I feel the need to profess, here more than anywhere, the “rights of man” for you and all the poor of the world.” (Nov. 27, 1970)

We would expect that a Pope would feel the need to profess the Gospel, but instead, reading the writings of Pope Paul VI, it is clear that, for him, being a messenger of the Gospel and “the Declaration of the Rights of Man”, are one and the same thing.

And again: “The Church strongly believes that the promotion of “human rights” is a requirement of the Gospel and as such it must occupy a central position in Her ministry” (Nov. 17, 1974).

He insists: “Wishing to convert fully to the Lord and better fulfil Her ministry, the Church intends to show respect and diligence for the “rights of man,” within Herself as well.” (Message to the Synod, Oct. 23, 1974)

And continues: “In light of what we perceive to be our duty to evangelize, and with the force that comes from our duty to proclaim the Good News, we affirm our determination to promote human rights and reconciliation everywhere, in the Church and in the contemporary world.”

Therefore, this was the opinion of Paul VI. In his eyes, the “Declaration on the Rights of Man” was a sort of modern version of the Gospel, whereas it was the complete opposite!

The Gospel, in fact, does not teach human rights, but rather teaches the duties that we have towards God, although while respecting those duties to GOD, the rights of our neighbors are also respected. “Whatever you do unto the least of my brothers, you do unto Me.” (Mt. 25,40)

Therefore, considering the “saving project of God” and putting a priority on Jesus Christ, one must reject the doctrine of Vatican Il, such as in the Constitution: “Gaudium et Spes,” which wants the Church to open up to everything that is included in the concept of “World.”

Now, we can say that the principal work of Vatican II was that contained in the speech of John XXIII, during his opening of the Council: “Aggiornamento.”

The opening to “Modernism”, for example, was an encounter between “the Church and the World”, held in peace and serenity. With the aggiornamento of the Council to update Her structures, methods and language, the Church stripped itself of Her position of supremacy.

The Church, therefore, opened Herself to the world, to contemporary society, but also to other churches and faiths, in other words, Syncretism, which Paul VI and John Paul II gave life to, with their travels. Let us recall the visit of the Pope to the Synagogue of Rome, the prayer to the “One God, in Casablanca, with 40 thousand Muslims present; the meeting in Assisi, where the representatives of the various religions were invited not to “pray together,” but “to be together to pray,” as if to encourage the idolaters to practice their cult; to teach us, in any case, to defend the “rights of man.” A surrender to the world that made us lose our Christian identity!

Among the texts of Vatican II, written in the “Acts” are two Constitutions that were not dogmatic, theological or pastoral, titled: “Lumen Gentium” and “Dei Verbum”. There is also the “Gaudium et Spes” Constitution, considered pastoral, which is the text that is most at the heart of the Council, even though it is the most argued and impassioned work to come out of it.

This idea of worrying about the contemporary world, has succeeded in diminishing evermore, love towards Jesus. While the past Councils gave the world the richness of the Christian experience, Vatican II, instead, has used another method, undertaking an analysis of the world, of its worries and desires. It is an old apologetic method, from Saint Justin to Vatican II, that always uses the same effort: establishing a bridge between the world and the Catholic truth.

So, “dialogue” has replaced “anathema.” But while the ancient Councils held long theological expositions, and then in brief summaries, clearly defined the condemned positions, instead, during Vatican II the officials, preferring “dialogue”, surrendered to the world!

In the outline of “The Church in the Modern World” one can, in fact, find implicitly all the liberal and modernist themes, that would make one think that the authors were certainly not of the Catholic faith, for the simple fact that they presented, without any shame, the Fathers of the Council with an outline that clearly shows the progress of those false ideas. In fact, the pastoral doctrine, presented in this Constitution, does not agree at all with the doctrine of pastoral theology that had always been taught by the Church. The consequences were immediately serious. In many places ambiguous and dangerous proposals were affirmed, that demand a clear explanation in order to be admissible.

The unity of the Church, for example, isn’t unity in the human sense, as is seen on page 38 in lines 22 and 23, where the Church is defined “as a sacramental sign and an instrument of intimate union with God, and of the unity of the whole human race.”

There are many ambiguous phrases that demonstrate that the doctrine of the authors is not the traditional Catholic one, but a new one, made of a mix of Nominalism, Modernism, Liberalism and Teilhardism.

There are many serious omissions, such as keeping silent on original sin and its consequences on personal sin. On the vocation of the human being, it imagines man without using moral law. So, it speaks of the calling of man, without one word on Baptism, Justification and Supernatural Grace.

The doctrine of the Catechism, therefore, is modified from beginning to end.

Even the Church is not presented any longer as a perfect society, into which all men must enter to be saved; it is not even a sheepfold, because there no longer exist mercenaries, thieves, bandits, but only “the evangelical stirrings of the entire human race.”

In conclusion, it must be said that this “Gaudium et Spes” Constitution is neither pastoral nor that which has been issued from the Catholic Church.

In fact, the article of the “Gaudium et Spes” Constitution on the contemporary world, explicitly deals with the “new earth and new heaven,” that have as the final goal the Kingdom of God. This article concludes with Chapter III (Art. 33-39 GS) titled “De Novitate Humanae in Universo Mundo.” It is the chapter that expresses a true exaltation of human activity, with the goal of the Kingdom of God.

Here, however, it forgets that human activity is corrupted by sin, which tends to bend progress to egotistical human goals, whereas it should be purified by the Cross and Resurrection of Christ.

It is a “new doctrine” different from that which had always been taught by the Catholic Church by saying that the “new command of love” is the “basic law of human perfection” and, therefore, also the transformation (transformatio) of the world.

In Art. 39 of GS, speaking of the “new earth” and the “new heaven”, that is fulfilled at that end of times, Vatican II, referring to the eternal salv ation of “all the creatures”, reflects the abnormal idea that all rational creatures will indistinctly enter into the Kingdom of God.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God, proposed by Vatican Il, does not conform at all to what the Church has always taught, because it did not only obscure, but also deformed the vision of the Forthcoming Century [21st Century], that belongs to Faith, by putting a worldly content of human activity into the text and giving it an almost cosmic meaning, in which the Kingdom of God would be the final arrival point, “eternal and universal” of all of man’s activities! It is clear, therefore, the distinction between the kingdom of nature and the Kingdom of Grace, between what belongs to man and what is only of God.

It is also clear that this Kingdom does not conform with the supernatural Kingdom explained to us during the Sermon on the Mount, a clear exhortation to “seek first the “Kingdom of God” and His righteousness, and all these things will be added unto you.” (Mt. 6,33)

The transcendence of the Kingdom of God, therefore, is complete and absolute. The Lord pushes us to throw ourselves with all our soul against it, trusting in Him with all our problems, diffulties, needs and suffering. It is the final goal, therefore, of our life, as it has always been taught by the Church of Christ.

Vatican II, instead, insinuates the idea of the social nature of Salvation, which the Church had always previously denied, because after death, the soul submits to a specific and individual judgment. This is shown through Tradition and in the Holy Scriptures (Mt. 5,25-26; 12,36;22,11-14; 25,30 Rm. 2,16; Ebr. 9,27;10,21-27). But for the “New Theology”, it has become a new battleground!

In fact, “Gaudium et Spes” appeared to many Council Fathers to be a kind of “counter Syllabus.”

The concept of Incarnation in Article 22 appeared notably ambiguous, affirming that “the Son of God has united Himself ‘in some fashion’ with every man”, where the adverb “in some fashion” would mean that every man has become “in some fashion” divinized by the Incarnation of Our Lord, while we know from dogma that the man, Jesus of Nazareth, and He alone, was united in the hypostatic union, exclusively to human nature. And so, why did Vatican II come to tell us about the Incarnation as a union of Our Lord “with every man”? Is it not, maybe, a desire to divinize man? I believe that Article 22.2 of “Gaudium et Spes” crosses the limits of heresy!

Again, the heading of Art. 24.4, in which man is “the only creature that God wanted for Himself,” has a heterodoxical character that shows an anthropocentrical tendency that appears in the Council’s writings, as is clearly shown in Art. 12 and 24 of “Gaudium et Spes,” in which the article is considered with man being “in the image of God.” However, the central role of man as part of creation has been excluded from the new theology. The affirmation that man is the only creature that God wanted for Himself (GS 24,4), contradicts the passage in Prov. 16,4: “Universa propter semetipsum operatur est Dominus”. However, the doctrine of the Church has always been, in regard to creation, that God did everything for His glory, even if He wanted man to be the “king of creation”, and gave him “dominion” over the Earth and all the animals.

Therefore, man was wanted by God, with his “humanitas”, for the glory of God, as everything else He created. The anthropocentrism of “Gaudium et Spes” that brings us, in effect, to identify man with God, is only an aberrant goal to which many of the crazy ambiguities in the documents of Vatican II lead, as we will now see, in a brief analysis of various parts of “Gaudium et Spes”:

  1. In regard to “sin” it can be said that the Conciliar text of “Gaudium et Spes” summarizes the traditional doctrine of the Church on sin; however, the definition of sin lowers its meaning to a human dimension and obscures its supernatural implications. In fact, here is the meaning of sin in “Gaudium et Spes”: “for sin has diminished man, blocking his path to fulfillment.” (GS 13.2) It is a definition that puts the objective meaning of sin in second place, without explicitly referring to the supernatural consequences.
  2. Whereas the Constitution of a Council should have had the concept of sin conform with the traditional teaching, or rather, that sin is also “a diminishment (of one’s own humanity), that blocks man’s path to salvation”, “Gaudium et Spes”, instead, replaces “salvation” with “fulfillment.” How is “fulfillment” involved, and what type of “fulfillment” are they referring to? And why does Vatican II not remind us clearly, that, because of sin, humanity will be divided forever at the end of time, by Our Lord Jesus Christ, into the chosen and the damned, because the ultimate consequence of sin is that of closing the doors to eternal life to unrepetent sinners?

    This “fulfillment”, then, seems like gnosticism, or profane thinking, that sees the world as anthropocentric, where self-knowledge and “me” are the important matters, while forgetting the theology of Judgment Day!

  3. We can now conclude that sin, blocking man’s path to his own “fulfillment”, also blocks him from understanding his own “innate greatness,” constituted by the dignity he received from God. Then, why does “Gaudium et Spes” dedicate two entire articles, 19 and 20, to Atheism, even while admitting that Atheism is still considered a sin (GS 21.1), but does not, however, remotely try to refute them [atheists], rather, it calls them to “dialogue”, and “courteously invites atheists to examine the Gospel of Christ with an open mind” (GS 21.8); not to convert them, then, but to work for the rightful betterment of this world (GS 21.7). One must reflect: Why convert them, then, if even they will be equally saved, as can be ascertained from an ambiguous passage of Art. 16 of the “dogmatic” “Lumen Gentium” Constitution of the Church?
  4. According to the heterodoxical doctrine of the “anonymous Christians” of Karl Rahner, all men have already been saved, without being aware of it, through the Incarnation. According to this perspective, “salvation” (the Redemption) is universal, without any distinction between the elect and the reprobate.

    The task of the Church, then, would only be to make them conscious of the salvation that they have already received. Therefore, no more conversions to Catholism, nor any type of confrontation, but only “dialogue” in this universal acceptance of consciousness. A similar conception, however, has us face a theology that cannot call itself Catholic because it has shown itself to not correspond with what the Church has always taught in Her ministry on the dogma of original sin, as defined by the Council of Trent.

  5. The text of Vatican II (GS 22.2) affirms that the Incarnation has elevated “us,” human nature, to a “divine dignity.” But the teaching of the Ecumenical Councils of Constantinopole Il and III, and of Calcedonia, teach that the Incarnation did, in fact, elevate human nature, but not within ourselves, but rather in Our Lord Jesus Christ, in Him, that is, who is the Incarnate, because he is perfect and without sin. The dogmas of Calcedonia and Constantinopole do not include at all the idea of an Incarnation that unites such a Christ with “every man.”

In one of his epistles, St. Leo the Great reaffirms this concept: “the union (Incarnation) did not diminish the divine characteristics with the human ones, but rather elevated the human characteristics to the divine ones.” The “elevation,” though, is not in every man, but in itself, in human nature, that was united in the person of the Word. The elevation of human nature to a great dignity, therefore, occurs in Christ, but not “eo ipso, [by the same token] also in us,” as affirmed in “Gaudium et Spes.” (22.2)

Jesus Christ, in conclusion, has reformed the dignity of the nature of man by raising that dignity of human nature in the flesh assumed by the Son of God!

  1. There are not just a few negative consequences of thedoctrine of GS 22.2. Whereas, on one hand, it leads to the divinization of man, skipping over the dogma of original sin, on the other hand, it reduces one to uncertainty about the dogma of the Incarnation itself, since it mixes the divine with the human, in Jesus and in us.

    St. Paul affirms that Christ came to save all men; so, “whoever invokes the name of the Lord will be saved,” precisely because he believed in Him. Therefore, whoever converts himself to Christ, will have the grace to persevere in a Christian life, the only one that leads to eternal life. This doctrine of St. Paul does not resemble at all the idea of “Gaudium et Spes” 22, which states that Christ became incarnate uniting Himself with every man, since we have seen that St. Paul never taught that Jesus did so through His Incarnation.

    It is clear, then, that the meaning of “salvation” has become twisted using the name of Jesus, that “divine name that brings about salvation.”

  2. Art. 22.5 of “Gaudium et Spes” applies to all men a concept that St. Paul, instead, clearly applies only to those chosen by Christ and, therefore, distinguishes between the good and the bad. The argument, therefore, does not agree with the traditional teaching of the Church that affirms that the Holy Spirit gives all men “the possibility” of salvation, always with the condition, however, of the cooperation on the part of each man. Therefore, the teaching of “Gaudium et Spes” is truly a “new doctrine” affirming that, in the Incarnation, the Lord “united Himself ‘in some fashion’ with every man” ; this presents a “new doctrine.”

    The supposed existential union between Christ and all men, guarantees everyone with the possibility of salvation without the need to become Christian. For this reason, the Christology found in “Gaudium et Spes” is outside the tradition of the Church, because it insinuates that the “Mission” of Christ is not to reveal to men that they are sinners, to redeem them and lead them to eternal life, but to give them a consciousness of their dignity and their mission in life, outside any supernaturality!

In fact, the anthropology outlined in “Gaudium et Spes” signals, above all, the “disappearance of the distinction between the natural and the supernatural”, thus being more similar to the concept of man found in Protestantism. Therefore, this New Christianity has created a “new ecclesiology,” according to which there is no distinction or separation between “the Church and the World,” so the

Church would not need to exist for Herself, but rather for the World, being at its service, and would not need to seek affirmation by creating “Catholic works,” but should make Herself available for the World.

In many propositions of the Pastoral Constitution “Gaudium et Spes,” anthropologic and scientific progress are exalted, while ignoring Divine Grace and Creation completely.

For instance: in Article 63, “man’s increasing domination over nature” is praised. For man, it affirms: “Modern man is on the road to a more thorough development of his own personality, and to a growing discovery and vindication of his own rights.” (art. 41). These words are childish and ignorant. It would be enough if whoever had written them had thought about all of the slavery forced on us by these modern and Satanic ideologies of sex, drugs, and atheism!

Futhermore, Art. 44 attests that: “The Church admits (?) that She has greatly profited and still profits from the antagonism of those who oppose or who persecute Her and knows how richly She has profited by the history and development of humanity.” Words, even these, of a discreditable knowledge of the world of yesterday and today! Why didn’t Paul VI go to celebrate Communist atheism with the KGB, in some little corner of Siberia, to witness “de visu” [firsthand] the development of humanity in the more than 2000 “gulags” where our brothers of the “Church of silence” suffered torture and death?

It is important to note, however, that this “Declaration of the Council” was handled by the Jesuit Card. Bea, surrounded by other crypto-Jews, such as Osterreicher and Baum (who had defrocked himself!) and the omnipotent Card. Willebrands!

This “new humanism” was proclaimed by Paul VI in the closing speech of Vatican II on December 7, 1965, but he had already mentioned it during his speech on October 11, 1962.

He said: «WE MORE than anyone, WE HAVE THE “CULT OF MAN”!»

Since then, the Catholic faith in God the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, one God in three Divine Persons, is nothing more that a fixed point around which secular humanism can reach its two-fold ideal of perfection of the human being, in all its dignity, and world unity on a peaceful earth.

These two goals “reek of heresy.” In the Gospel, in fact, we read: “You cannot serve God and Satan, money and the world.” Heresies, therefore, in regard to the final two goals, that express a break with a Christianity that professes the need to believe in Jesus Christ, not to improve human life, but to avoid Hell and have the right to enter into Heaven.

Whereas the Church, prior to Vatican Il, had always worked “within the World” only on behalf of Her Lord, today, instead, with “aggiornamento”, it has adapted itself to a world that “Christ did not pray for” (John 17,9), but for which, Paul Vl says he has a “a fondness without limits.”

But this is a spirit of adultery, that submits divine faith to the whims of the masses, inspired by the “Prince of this World.” (2 Tim. 4,3) An attitude, that seems to be more “marketplace” than “aggiornamento”!

Cardinal Léon-Joseph Suenens.

Cardinal Josef Frings.

Cardinal Achille Lienart.

«Liberty can be sacrificed only to God.»

(His Excellency Giambattista Bosio)

***

«Not to oppose error is to approve it;

and not to defend truth

is to suppress it!»

(Pope Felix III)

    Chapter VI    

“DIGNITATIS HUMANAE” CONSTITUTION

– Religious Freedom –

No topic has been argued so much as that of “religious freedom,” because no other topic has so interested the enemies of the Church, since “freedom” has always been the most important goal of liberalism. Liberals, Masons and Protestants know extremely well that by using this argument they can strike at the heart of the Catholic Church.

By having it become accepted in “common law” in civil societies, it would reduce Her [the Catholic Church] to that of a single sect, and could possibly make Her disappear altogether, since the “truth” cannot give rights to an error without negating itself.

But this “Declaration” on religious freedom is the offspring of a “Revolution,” albeit one conceived in the Christian realm. Naturally, many men of this “New Church” applauded the fruits of this Revolution, regardless of the anathemas of the Popes prior to Vatican II and the disastrous consequences [of this Revolution].

In a message “of peace,” Pope Benedict XVI himself raised many eyebrows with his unusual affirmation, “Everyone is free to change their religion if their conscience requires it.”

Let us try to understand this Papal puzzle. Fr. Congar (who was later named a Cardinal!) had to confess that “on the Pope’s request, I participated in the last paragraphs of the Declaration on ‘Religious Freedom’; which involved demonstrating that the theme of ‘religious freedom’ appeared in the Holy Scriptures, even though it does not.”

It can be said, therefore, that “Religious Freedom” opened the way to “Freedom of thought” and to the world. This caused Prof. Salet, when commenting on the Declaration of “Religious freedom” for “Corriere di Rome,” to say that “the Declaration is heretical!”

In the Declaration, at N° 1044, it says, in fact, that:

«The Council intends to develop the doctrine of recent popes on the inviolable rights of the human person and the constitutional order of society.»

Vatican II, therefore, was concerned with serving “the inviolable rights of the human person”, without saying, though, that before the rights of the “human person,” there are the rights of God, Creator and absolute Master of the “human person,” who had established and imposed the obligation – with the penalty of Hell! – to accept the only religion created by Him. And even in doctrinal documents of recent Supreme Pontiffs, regarding the inviolable rights of the human person, it is enough to remember the “Syllabus” by Pius IX in which, in proposition 15°, paragraph III, he solemnly condemned this fundamental error of “Dignitatis Humanae Personae”:

«Liberum cuique homini est, eam amplecti, ac profiteri religionem quam rationis lumine, qui ductus (…) veram putaverit.» (“Every man is free

to embrace and profess that religion which, guided by the light of reason, he shall consider true.”)

It is evident, then, that Pius IX put absolute superiority on the rights of God, expressing with precision and force his rejection of every reform regarding faith! So, it remains, a crime of Vatican II to have deliberately ignored “Mediator Dei,” “Pascendi,” and “Syllabus,” three pillars of Catholic dogma!

Therefore, the doctrine of “Dignitatis Humanae” does not reconcile with previous Papal documents. In fact, in N° 2, it states:

«This Vatican Council declares that the human person has a right to religious freedom.»

Obviously! This represents the right of everyone to immunity from coercion. The text, though, avoids citing concrete facts, even though it establishes as a “principle” that every man has the right to act according to his own conscience, because it would be a natural right, ignoring that such a principle is contrary to the teachings of previous Popes and goes against all traditional teachings, which have always taught that the true religion must be favored and supported by the State.

Furthermore, the Council’s “Declaration” is the religious claim, not only for those of other religions, but also for those who deny the existence of God, so that they could also publicly profess their errors and and promote their irreligiosity. How could “Dignitatis Humanae” not have seen this “strange right” of atheistic proselytism as contrary to Catholic doctrine?

“Religious freedom,” therefore, was the weapon of those who wanted a modern evolution to demand new positions, even if they were in contrast with the doctrine and the steadfast Magisterium of the Church.

It was to be expected from the outline by Cardinal Bea,

an expression of the liberal position, that it would be supported by many, such as the Bishop of Bruges, Msgr. de Smedt, who distinguished himself in his aggressiveness and firmness, followed by Fathers Murray, Congar, Leclerc (…) all representatives of the liberal themes of “human dignity,” of “conscience,” of “non coercion,” without distinction to internal and external acts, or private and public ones, thus, confusing psychological freedom with a moral one, arriving at expressing absurdities, as when Fr. Congar said, in the Bulletin of Studies and documents of the Secretariat of the French Bishops’ Conference (June 15, 1965, N°5, p.5), that religious freedom does not relate anymore to a relationship with God, but rather a relationship with man!

It is surprising, then to read at the end of the Declaration, on page 6:

«This Holy Council declares that the current constitutional regime is respectable and truly indispensable for the effective safeguarding of society and personal and civil human dignity.»

But, then, the doctrine taught by the Church until now, would have been considered false, especially by the recent Popes! In fact, the principles of the “Declaration” on “Religious Freedom”, affirm:

«Founded on the dignity of the human person, religious freedom demands equality of rights for all religions in a civil society. It must be neutral and assure the protection of all religions, within the limits of public order.»

The author himself writes:

«A long historical, political and moral evolution led to this conclusion, in force only since the

18th century.»

This conclusion destroys “ipso facto” every argument of the Declaration, because, in the name of dignity of human reason, the philosophers of the 18th century, Hobbes, Locke, Rousseau, Voltaire (…) had already attempted to destroy the Church, with the massacres of bishops, priests, religious figures and the faithful. With Lamennais, in the mid19th century, there was an attempt to adopt this concept of the Church’s doctrine, but they were condemned by Pius IX and Leo XIII in the encyclical “Immortale Dei,” making us reflect on the fact that even Jesus Christ was crucified precisely in the name of public order, as were all of the martyrs; this also reminds us that only Divine Law is the key to the question on “religious freedom,” because it is the fundamental law, so one cannot speak about “religion” while ignoring Divine Law.

“RELIGIOUS FREEDOM” ON THE THEOLOGICAL PLANE

This expression of “religious freedom” became popular after Vatican II issued “Dignitatis Humanae,” which was precisely on “religious freedom.”

It is a fact that the contradiction between Vatican II and the previous traditional teaching is more than evident. It is enough to compare two official texts: “Dignitatis Humanae” and “Quanta Cura” by Pius IX.

The discussion that occurred in the Council meetings between the two factions was a true dialogue that fell on deaf ears. Everyone, even though using the same text, gave it a different interpretation. I will limit myself here to mention the “heterodoxy” of the teaching of “Dignitatis Humanae,” in its form and application, and, for example, in Spain.

In my opinion, the rift with Vatican II was on the issue of “Religious Freedom.”

Let us immediately consider its application in Spain.

The Fundamental Law of the Spanish State, “Fuero de los Espagnoles,” adopted on July 17, 1945, authorized only the private practice of non-Catholic religions, and forbid any type of propaganda of “false” religions.

In fact, Art. 6, paragraph 1 states:

«The profession and practice of the Roman Catholic religion, which is that of the Spanish State, will enjoy official protection,» and in paragraph 2:

«No one will be disturbed for their religious beliefs, nor for the private practice of their faith. No other ceremonies nor public manifestations will be permitted other than those of the Catholic religion.»

Following Vatican II, however, the “Organic Law of the State” (January 10, 1967) replaced paragraph 2 of Art. 6 with this disposition:

«The State will assume the protection of religious freedom, which will be guaranteed an equal judicial protection and safeguard of the moral and public order.»

Furthermore, the Preamble to the “Charter of the Spanish People”, modified by the above-mentioned Organic Law, explicitly states that:

«… given the changes introduced in article 6 of the Organic Law of the State, ratified by national referendum, with the purpose of adapting the text to the Council’s Declaration on “Religious Freedom,” promulgated on December 7, 1965, and requesting the explicit recognition of this right, and in conformity with the fundamental principles of the Movement, according to which our legislation is inspired by the doctrine of the Church.»

Therefore, it was precisely to realize explicitly the agreement with the “Declaration” of Vatican II that paragraph 2 of Art. 6 from 1945 was replaced with that from 1967!

Now, we wonder: on which basic principle of “natural law” was Vatican II’s rupture based?

The answer: According to traditional Catholic doctrine (that is, pre-Vatican II!) paragraph 2 of Art. 6 from 1945 completely conformed to natural law.

Now, considering that there does not exist any natural right to “religious freedom” for man, that would allow him to practice a “false religion” in public; considering that Pius IX, in his “Quanta Cura” (Dec. 8, 1864), solemnly reminds us of this perpetual doctrine of the Church and condemns the double affirmation that “liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society,” so why would Vatican II ever, with its Declaration in “Dignitatis Humanae”, make paragraph 2 of Art. 6 of the law from 1945 inherently evil, by directly saying that it is officially contrary to the fundamental right of man?.. that is, to the civil right of freedom in religious matters… that Vatican II is proclaiming this right as valid for everyone, whichever religion they practice, be it a true or false one?..

Worse still: Vatican II, to avoid the risk of a false interpretation, was very careful of explicitly considering the case of a country (such as Spain, Italy…) where a religion is already officially recognized! This, in fact, as we have seen, happened in Spain with the law of 1967, that keeps paragraph 1 of Art. 6:

«If, by reason of special circumstances in which people are found, an order is given obtaining special civil recognition to one religious community in the constitutional order of society, it is at the same time imperative that the right of all citizens and religious communities to religious freedom should be recognized and made effective in practice.”» (“Dignitatis Humane”, art. 6 – responsibility regarding religious freedom

– paragraph 3)

This is dangerous! This, in fact, shows that a legal disposition, such as the one established by Art. 6, paragraph 2 of the “Fuero de los Espagnoles” of 1945:

  1. essentially “conforms” to natural law, according to traditional Catholic doctrine;
  2. essentially “contrary” to natural law, according to the doctrine of Vatican II.

    Conclusion: here, it must be said that there is a real contradiction between Vatican II and the traditional doctrine of the “pre-Vatican II” Church – even on a principle of natural law!

    Let us reflect on this serious dissension by Vatican II on the question of “Dignitatis Humanae,” that closed the Proceedings of Vatican II, which despite some revisions were left unresolved. In cauda venenum!

    In this “Council Declaration,” in fact, “religious freedom” is presented as a right to freedom of religion toward the Catholic Church, Guardian of the Truth, in respect to the command by Jesus Christ: “Whoever believes and is baptized will be saved; whoever does not believe will be condemned.” (Mark 16,16).

    Now, believing in the Truth is a duty; not believing it, however, is not liberty, but lawlessness, or rather, a bondage to sin, because it refuses the good and chooses evil.

The concept of Catholic liberty was written in the Declaration “Dignitatis Humanae” in a verbose manner, so that the first few lines would be passed over and ignored, yet it destroys freedom in the Catholic sense, presenting it as a liberty that is due to the individual facing error:

«Therefore the concern of the right to ‘religious freedom’ is entrusted to the whole citizenry, upon social groups, upon government, and upon the Church and other religious communities, in virtue of the duty of all toward the common welfare, and in the manner proper to each.»

Therefore, all religious communities, even false ones, would have the right of freedom in religious matters. Many bishops of Vatican II, especially those from Communist countries, did not take note of the misinterpretation of the concept of “religious freedom,” thus, ended up taking the side of libertarian liberty, which was intended to be interpreted as license with its moral and social consequences.

That idea of not restraining [anyone] from taking all licenses was immediately a disaster, especially in the area of the clergy: liturgical massacre, rejecting the cassock, opening up to marriage, betrayal of “Religious Vows” …

A lay jurist and magistrate, viewed that “religious freedom” as:

«Speaking about the right to religious freedom, therefore to the choice of the wrong religion, as well, means theorizing the right to dogmatic (theoretical) and moral (practical) error, since, as the Truth coincides with Good, falsehood co-

1 Cfr. “Dignitatis humanae”, 6.

incides with evil. Therefore, whoever supports the right to an error, also supports the right to evil and, in particular, to offend. (One considers the religions that allow human sacrifice, vengeance, slavery.)»

The “religious freedom” of Vatican II, therefore, is understood as a right of all men to choose whichever religion they desire. But, perhaps, couldn’t a secular, agnostic State, or even atheistic, pave the way to Satanism?

And, what can we say then about John Paul II’s declaration in the “message for the celebration of the World Day for Peace” (December 8, 1998):

«Religious freedom is (…) the heart itself of human rights. It is such an inviolable right to demand that a person recognize the freedom even to change religion, if his conscience demands it.»

This phrase by a Vicar of Christ does not refer to one who wishes to pass from a false religion to the true one as revealed by history, but unfortunately, it includes any man, even a Christian, because John Paul II was going back to the rights of man as seen by Enlightenment and the French Revolution of 1789. A Pope cannot, in the name of conscience, authorize an apostasy of the faith. We are physically free externally and internally, but not morally. A moral freedom presumes that God does not exist with His Law. But now we are in a secular State, which means an agnostic, atheist [State], in which every religion is practiced. We, however, examining the discordant texts of Vatican II with other texts of the Magisterium, find that “Quanta Cura” by Pius IX explicitly condemns “religious freedom,” whereas Vatican II approves it!

To conclude, I refer to the book “Essere Nella Verità” by Hans Küng (Swiss heretic, protected by Paul VI), in which he writes:

«It is enough to compare the authoritarian doctrinal documents of the 1860s, published immediately before Vatican I – ie. the “Syllabus,” or catalogue of the major errors of our time, published by Pius IX in 1864 – with the doctrinal documents of Vatican II of the 1960s, to immediately see that, thanks solely to the methods of partisan totalitarianism (“because the ‘party’ is always right!”), they could reach the point of transforming all the contradictions into a logical development.»

There is no more development where one explicitly states otherwise. In giving the approvals to modern progress, to the recent acquisitions of freedom and modern culture by the Pastoral Constitution on the Church in the Modern World (1965), it is impossible to see any improvement of the doctrine of 1864, that officially condemns the view of “the Pope could and should reconcile himself and come to terms with progress, liberalism and the new culture.” (civilitas) (Denz. 1780) Even the habitual opposition in explaining the dogmatic development between the explicit (expressed) and implicit (in an inclusive way), cannot be invoked in this case. The consent to “religious freedom,” given by Vatican II, is not contained neither implicitly nor explicitly in the condemnation of religious freedom by Pius IX. One cannot avoid referring to the constantly changing times and then not want to condemn the negative excesses (and similar modern achievements).

***

The compilation of the document “Dignitatis Humanae” was due, in great part, to then-Msgr. Pietro Pavan.

In a chapter of “Concilio Vivo” (ed. Ancora, Milano 1967, pp. 283-294), he wrote:

«Every citizen of any State, in his essence as a person, that is, on the basis of natural law, has always and everywhere the inalienable right to profess and propagate any religion of his choice, free from coercion and protected by civil laws” (op. cit. pp. 284-285); “this right does not extend only to those who profess the Catholic religion, but also to those who profess any other faith, since it is true that only that which has Reason gives the basis for the right, but immunity from coercion is based on reason” (op. cit. p. 291); “violating that right goes against a natural need, against the rights of the person, against the order established by God” (op. cit. p. 291); “such a right can be limited by the civil authorities on the basis of a moral objective.» (op. cit. p. 292)

Msgr. Pavan does not explain, though, when Morality is “objective” and when it is not; instead, he continues:

«It is legitimate to assume that, at least in the long run, the practice of this right serves the Truth, so that the truth, without coercion and only in virtue of its light, finally prevails upon error” (op. cit. p. 293); “such a right was violated for centuries in Christian civilization (that is, in the Catholic Church!), because they lacked the necessary premises to impede such an environment: that is, men lacked a full awareness of their dignity as a person and there was a lack of democratic order in the State. Now, in the modern era (or modernist?) such premises have matured, as a result of a difficult, complex, historic process that was racked by profound contrasts; a process in which, the light of the Gospel undoubtedly made a positive impression on the immense value of the human person.”»(op. cit. p. 255-296)

Now, a Moral cannot be anything but “objective”, because if it were not, it would be subjective and, therefore, not metaphysically based, so it would be intrinsically immoral.

But since the law of nature, existing in every conscience, morally obliges it to do what is good and not evil, the law of nature morally obliges every person to act along that line, even while leaving it psychologically free to sin.

Now, the awareness of good is the “final end” and everything that is necessary to obtain it. The rest is evil, and wanting it is a sin.

For this reason, no action is morally indifferent; that is, human activity is always psychologically free, but it is never morally free. Every human action, thereby, sanctifies or taints us.

Continuing: every psychologically free act can be specified as “spontaneous” and “conscious.”

The first ends with the person performing the act; the second, performed as a result of other wishes, can be coerced or contested; whereas the spontaneous act is not subject to any form of coercion.

Therefore, the conscious act can only be completed if one has the awareness of good; otherwise, there cannot exist a right to do it and it can be impeded with the right constraints.

The moral evil, then, does not have any rights whatsoever, independent of every subjective and erroneous evaluation.

Instead, according to Msgr. Pavan, resting on the protection that civil law gives even to false religions, affirms that “one side might receive, in such a way, the ability to spread even lies, but the others have the liberty to spread the truth; and in the confrontation between truth and error, it is legitimate to assume that, at least in the long run, the error will fade away and the truth will end up being accepted.” (op. cit. p. 293)

Here, we face the Rousseau-style utopia of “the goodness of nature unpolluted by civilization”; the dogma of Mazzinian on “progress of the people”; the hallucination of Teilhard on the “cosmic evolution of Christ”; but also the cancellation of the Catholic dogma on “original sin” that accompanies the history of humanity, to the point of causing Christ Himself to ask: «Veruntamen Filius hominis veniens putas, inveniet fidem in terra?» (When the Son of Man comes again, will He still find faith on the earth?)

Instead, according to Msgr. Pavan, immunity from coercion extends even to those who spread falsehoods, “because this immunity has the awareness of good, and that which has the awarness of good is the basis of rights.” (op. cit. p. 286)

Now, if this immunity has a metaphysical awareness of good, it cannot have enough of it to give the basis for a right. For example: the “human sacrifices” of the Aztecs were against the objective Morality, therefore, the coercive measures of the “Conquistadores” that put an end to them were more than legitimate.

The same goes for whoever spreads the errors and horrors of false religions, because they are contrary to the objective Morality. «Quae peior animae mors quam libertas erroris.» (St. Augustine – Ep. 166)

Msgr. Pavan, instead, wrote that “every citizen of any State, in his essence as a person, that is, on the basis of natural law, has always and everywhere the inalienable right to profess and propagate any religion of his choice, free of coercion and protected by civil laws.” (op. cit. pp. 284-285)

We, however, repeat that, in order to make an action morally acceptable, its object must be good, not only metaphysically but also morally. That is not the case for false religions, whose errors are parasites of the truth. Certainly, every religion has something good in itself, but that little goodness is not enough to make them morally good! «Bonum morale ex integra causa, malum ex quovis defectu». Therefore, the false religions, regardless of the small amount of goodness they contain, remain, as a whole, false, void of moral goodness and therefore their activites are not legitimate. So, professing and spreading them remains illegitimate, because they are intrinsically immoral, regardless of the good faith of those who practice them.

It is not true that prohibiting the errant believers from professing and promoting their errors “goes against their natural existence, prejudices their rights, and goes against the order established by God.” (op. cit. p. 291)

So, when the civil authorities permit false religions, they profess their own, they protect them and persecute the Catholic religion, which goes against the moral order and the rights of that order.

On the other hand, professing and spreading the Catholic religion, the only true one wanted by God, is within its full rights «ex lege naturae et ex lege positiva Dei.» [From natural law and from the positive law of God]. Consequently, the State must protect with civil laws its existence and propagation; whereas it must ban the profession and spreading of the other religions, because they are erroneous and against the will of God, who wants only His religion.

The Lord is not for religious pluralism, but demands the serious obligation, at the price of martyrdom, to “proselytize” and destroy other religions.

It is so much empty rhetoric, therefore, by Msgr. Pavan when he affirms that this civil right, even by mistake, had been oppressed for centuries even by the Church, even though it was due to the lack of the conditions to prevent this deplorable misfortune. (op. cit. pp. 295-296)

Some of the most intelligent and well-advised Fathers had already warned about this stupidity, even during Vatican II. Cardinal Ottaviani, in fact, reminded that no one could be forced to profess the true religion, but that no man could have a right to religious freedom that was in conflict with the rights of God, and that it was dangerous, then, to affirm the legitimacy of the right of evangelization of other religions.

Cardinal Ruffini pointed out that the Council’s Declaration “Dignitatis Humanae” would need to be corrected, since, as it was written, it favored religious indifference and prohibited the State from favoring the true religion.

Cardinal Quiroga y Palacios noted that the declaration, in order to favor other religions, damaged the faith of Catholics, who would be put in great dangers of faith, because the text was in contradiction with the traditional doctrine, so that the Council, by approving “Dignitatis Humanae,” would have formally sanctioned the same religious liberalism that had always been condemned!

Cardinal Buenos y Monreal, as well, declared that the text of the declaration was “ambiguous”; that only the Catholic Church had received the command from God to preach the Gospel to the world, and that no one could obligate Catholics to be subjugated to a mistaken propaganda and that they had the right to demand that the law forbids the propagation of other religions.

The same was said by Cardinal Browne, supported by Cardinal Parente (both of the Roman Curia). Both of them rejected the “declaration,” because the rights of God became subordinate to those of man.

The Superior General of the Dominicans, Fr. Fernandez, also rejected this “declaration” because it was affected by “naturalism.”

Unfortunately, the “Fathers” of the two Americas were favorable to this religious freedom, maybe out of a false ecumenical “charity” toward schismatics and heretics.

Even Paul VI’s theologian, Cardinal Carlo Colombo, saw in that “religious freedom” a type of new application to unchangeable principles. But no one ever knew what those “unchangeable principles” were!

Catholic tradition was entirely determined by the Popes.

It was in the Epistle “ad Jubaianum” that St. Cyprian formulated the axiom “Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus,” which was then infinitely repeated by the “Fathers” and Pontiffs, until Vatican II.

Let’s look at some more recent documents. I found these comments by Denzinger (edition 1963):

«Now we condemn that other fertile cause of evil that the Church suffers over, that is, indifferentism, or that evil opinion (…) that regardless of the faith one professes, eternal salvation can be reached, as long as one’s practices conform with the norms of integrity and honesty… Now, from this loathsome origin of indifferentism comes that absurd and erroneous sentence, or nonsense, that demands that the “freedom of conscience” be affirmed and claimed for everyone (Denzinger n. 2730); for that reason, the Church, by the power given to it by its Creator, not only has the right, but also the duty not to tolerate and even forbid and condemn all these errors, if that is needed for the integrity of the Faith and salvation of souls (…) As far as the statement that teaches the contrary is concerned, we proclaim it entirely erroneous and highly offensive to the Faith, the Church and its authorities» (Denz. 2861).

In Denzinger’s work, the following statement was also condemned:

«In truth, it is false that the civil liberty of any cult and the full authority given to anyone to openly and publicly practice any opinion or doctrine easily leads to the corruption of the practices and souls of the people and propagates the menace of indifferentism.» (Denz.

2970)

Then, why does “Dignitatis Humanae” (n. 3) cite, in its footnotes, the Encyclical by Leo XIII, “Libertas Praestantissimum,” to substantiate the claim that the right to religious freedom, understood as a right to profess and propagate any religion, under protection of civil laws, and is based on the dignity of the person, exactly as stated in the Divine Revelation and as intended by human reason?

But who are they trying to fool? Because Leo XIII says precisely the opposite:

«The norm and rule of freedom, not only that of single individuals, but also of communities and of human society, is entirely founded upon the eternal law of God” (Denz. 3248); “for this reason, in the society of men, freedom, that is deserving of the name, does not mean that everyone is able to do whatever they please (…) but this: that, thanks to civil laws, one can more easily live according to the precepts of eternal law. The freedom of those who preside over society is not that they can recklessly impose their will (…) since the force of human laws emanate from eternal law and decree that nothing in those laws sanctions whatever is not contained in the universal origin of rights.» (Denz. 3249) And also:

«People proclaim emphatically about a so-called “freedom of conscience,” which is understood as a licence for everyone to honor or not to honor God according their whims by the above-mentioned arguments, which has already been refuted sufficiently. Nevertheless, “freedom of conscience” can also mean that we recognize in man the ability to fulfil those duties that his conscience requires of him, to comply with Divine Will and carry out its precepts, without finding obstacles in civil society. This is the true freedom of the children of God, a noble protection of the dignity of people that must remain immune from any coercion or offense. This is the desired and highly-valued freedom of the Church. This is the type of freedom that the Apostles claimed with perseverance (Denz. 3250); “nevertheless, in such circumstances (those contingent on the various events in the lives of the people) human law may be forced to tolerate evil, but it can never approve it or wish it for itself; because evil, being void of any good, is contrary to the common good: a common good that the law-makers must lay down and protect as much as possible” (Denz. 3251); “from this we conclude that it is not all permitted to ask for, defend or concede the freedom to think, to write, to teach a promiscuous freedom for religions, as though it involved any other type of right given to men by nature. Since, if nature truly had given those rights, it would be permitted for man to disobey God’s command and forbidden to change any law regarding human freedom.» (Denz. 3252)

As we can see, Leo XIII clearly condemns as erroneous and disastrous, precisely the declaration from “Dignitatis Humanae”!

Pius XII expressed the same judgment (Speech

12/6/1953) affirming that whatever does not correspond to moral law, does not objectively have any right to exist, to be promoted or acted on.

St. Thomas Aquinas (S.Th.1 11, q.96, a.4 et alibi), believed the same, affirming that if human laws oppose the laws of God, whether natural or positive, they are not obligatory and they cannot concede any right to anyone.

The Holy Scriptures are also clear.

In Exodus 22,20 we find:

«Whoever sacrifices to any god, except to the LORD alone, shall be put to death!»

And so, the worshippers of the “golden calf” were killed:

«Thus says the Lord, the God of Israel: Each of you put your sword on your hip! Go back and forth through the camp, from gate to gate, and kill your brothers, your friends, your neighbors!» (Exodus 32,27).

And yet, the golden calf was not a representation – also illegal! – of the God of Israel!

«When the Lord, your God, brings you into the land which you are about to enter to possess, and removes many nations before you (…) And you defeat them, you shall put them to death (…) tear down their altars, smash their sacred statues, chop down their groves and destroy their idols by fire.» (Deuteronomy 7, 1-5)

Even the Prophets demanded from the people of Israel that they forbid every other religion aside from that of the true God. This makes us think: is it possible that God, promulgating such a joint religious and civil law, and demanding its observance, was going against a law of nature that He Himself had created?

Nor did Jesus ever rescind such a severe law. He could have done so, if ever, during the “Sermon on the Mount” (Mt. 5 ss.), in which he scaled down different dispositions of the ancient law and various distortions caused by the Rabbis. Instead, he never did so!

The Apostles, later, shouted in a full Synagogue, that they must first obey God, even against the highest religious and civil authorities. (Acts 5,29)

St. Paul did the same, even though he would have expected respect for the Roman laws; but not on matters of faith!

In conclusion:

Professing and evangelizing false religions, even if protected by civil authorities, is not at all the “freedom” referred to by the positive law nor the natural one; on the contrary, it would be licentious and, therefore, an inherently immoral “freedom”!

Therefore, the Pope is not allowed to remain silent in order not to disturb the good faith of the people, but rather, he is obliged to speak, to preach, to spread the Gospel, to call people back to the “true faith” and, thereby, to the Church, at least as an implicit desire to include faith and supernatural charity.

Wasn’t it, perhaps, the Lord Himself who gave to Peter and the Apostles the command to go and preach His faith, the only true faith, in order to win over all souls of good faith to the Gospel? And this, because – according to the “doctrine” of the Church since the beginning – those who belong to the Church only “in voto”, or rather, with an implicit or explicit wish, do not have the assurance of their eternal salvation, nor of the ordinary means (doctrine and Sacraments) to attain it.

Thus, all the Apostles did so. They became “martyrs”, precisely because those who refused the true faith, – therefore, in bad faith! – killed them!

Certainly, the “truth”, because it is uncompromising, always upsets and offends those who do not want the light and perform evil works [John 3,19: “… the light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than the light: for their works were evil”]. But those that, like the Apostles, remain faithful to the “mandate” of Christ, also become “signum cui contradicetur”, to the point of martyrdom!

At this time, fifty years have passed since the closing of

Vatican II, and we can see its “fruits.”

The Council, which wanted a “Reform” for the betterment of the Church, instead, opened the doors to all the “errors” of modern society, that had already been denounced by the centuries-old Magisterium of the Popes, thereby undermining the doctrine and the structure of the Church itself.

Vatican II, in fact, promoted doctrines in open contradiction with the Catholic faith. These doctrinal deviations are contained in Constitutions, Decrees, Declarations.

Vatican II, therefore, taught and applied the “errors” and “heresies” that the Church had previously banned.

And, now we will show that these Council documents are not only in apparent contradiction with the documents of previous Popes, but that there is, unfortunately, a real dichotomy, such as, for example, the document “Dignitatis Humanae

Personae,” where the discrepancies are more than evident.

Let’s examine this.

Paul VI signed the “Dignitatis Humanae Personae” on December 7, 1965, which teaches that the State must not intervene in the religious faith of its citizens; furthermore, the document of the Council asserts that every human person has the right to publicly practice their own religion without any prohibitions.

Now, this new doctrine of Vatican II had already been condemned by the saintly Pius IX in his Encyclical “Quanta Cura” dated December 8, 1864, in which it stated that the State must have an established Church, and thereby condemned “religious freedom.” To prove the complete divergence, I compare the following two texts:

QUANTA CURA

The proposition Pope Pius IX condemned is:

«And, against the doctrine of Scripture, of the Church, and of the Holy Fathers, they do not hesitate to assert that “that is the best condition of civil society, in which no duty is recognized, as attached to the civil power, of restraining by enacted penalties, offenders against the Catholic religion, except so far as public peace may require.” (…) that the liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society.»

DIGNITATIS HUMANAE PERSONAE

«In religious matters, no one (…) is to be forced to act in a manner contrary to his own beliefs, whether privately or publicly, whether alone or in association with others, within due limits (…) This Vatican Council declares that the human person has a right to religious freedom. (…) This right of the human person to religious freedom is to be recognized in the constitutional law whereby society is governed and thus it is to become a civil right.»

But, these affirmations of “Dignitatis Humanae”, had already been condemned by the centuries-old Magisterium of the Church. In fact: Clement XII, with “In Eminenti” Constitution; Benedict XIV, with “Providas Romanorum” Constitution; Pius VII, with “Ecclesiam”; Leo XIII, with “Quo graviora”; Gregory XVI, with the Encyclical “Mirari Vos”

All of these Popes had already sanctioned that only the true religion of the Roman Catholic Apostolic Church had the right to be professed openly, without any infringement and protected by the State, whereas this right had to be denied to the other false religions.

Unfortunately, those who took a stand against these liberal-modernist deviations were never heard. Vatican II had already moved forward with the “new era” of the Church, in which the Masonic-style “new universal religion,” had already laid its foundations in such a way, that no one, humanly speaking, could disturb. Those who still believe in a repentance of the moderate Hierarchy, must take into account that the “Truths” of the Catholic faith have already been replaced by an ecumenical “new doctrine” that is discarding the “Truths” in a world of the darknesss of error!

“RELIGIOUS FREEDOM”

ACCORDING TO SOME COUNCIL FATHERS

Cardinal Ottaviani made the Council officials note that the Church had always admitted that no one could be forced to profess a certain faith; but that no true right could be claimed by whomever is at odds with the rights of God; that a real and authentic right to religious freedom objectively belongs to only those belonging to the true faith showing that it is extremely dangerous to allow the right of promoting any religion one wishes.

Cardinal Ruffini, Archbishop of Palermo, noted that the Council’s declaration under debate would need to be corrected; since as it was written, it forbid the State to favor the true religion, and expressed the same indifference to religion that was sanctioned by the Declaration of the Rights of Man, promulgated by the United Nations in 1948.

Cardinale Quiroga y Palacios, Archbishop of Santiago de Compostela, noted that the declaration, in order to favor other religions, exposed the faith of Catholics to great danger; that the text, an entire series of ambiguities, presented a doctrine at odds with the traditional and true; and that the Council, by approving it, would have formally sanctioned religious liberalism that which the Church had so often equally condemned.

Cardinal Bueno y Monreal, Archbishop of Seville, declared that the entire text of the declaration was ambiguous; he affirmed that only the Catholic Church had received the command from God to evangelize to the world; that no one could obligate Catholics to be subjugated to a mistaken propaganda and that they had the right to demand that the law forbids the propagation of other religions.

Cardinal Browne, of the Roman Curia, supported by Monsignor Parente, also of the Curia, rejected the declaration; since it made the rights of God subordinate to the presumed rights of man and his freedom; and Fr. Fernandez, Superior General of the Dominican order, rejected it on the grounds that it was corrupted with naturalist thought.

Hans Küng.

Cardinal Giacomo Lercaro.

«Stand firm, then, brothers, and keep the traditions

that we taught you, whether

by word of mouth or by letter!»

(2 Thessalonians 2, 15)

    Chapter VII    

“NOSTRA AETATE” CONSTITUTION

– Non-Christian Religions –

This Constitution is a declaration of the Church in regard to non-Christian religions.

It is a missionary problem that concerns the situation of those who profess a non-Christian religion and are, therefore, exposed to ignorance, errors, superstitions and moral degradation; it also regards men who have a vague religious beliefs (animism and ethnological religions) subject to polytheism and idolatry. Today, 80% of people do not know Christ. The “mission,” therefore, is essential to the Church and has the greatest and holiest goal, so all Christians are involved and must feel committed to participating in the evangelization of the world.

However, salvation is not something purely internal, but must be realized in certain external and visible ways. The only sure form is that which is found only in the Church. God does not abandon even these multitudes who do not know the Gospel, asking them to accept, at least internally and implicitly, the message and salvation of Christ; but this imperfect, precarious, initial acceptance of Christ and the Church, must be led to completion through preaching.

The Jesuit professor Karl Rahner (1904-1984), wrote about “anonymous Christianity” in these terms:

«Grace, as an everlasting gift to man, becomes a characteristic of his being, to the point that he can no longer stay far away from it.»

«If it is so, the grace of God is in every religion, not only in the Christian one, even in a hidden or distorted way.»

«Thus, every man is Christian, even if they are unaware of it. Even the non-Christian religions are paths to salvation, along which men can go to encounter God and Christ. These are Christologies of seeking.»

«The non-Christian religions do not follow Christ as Christians do, but they seek him, without knowing it and following a different course.»

«Even atheists can be “anonymous Christians.» «If they follow the pressing voice of their conscience, they can attain salvation.»

«The essential element of man penetrated even into Marxism. In his true and authentic love for living and poor persons, the spirit of God was in action.»

It is impossible to not be taken aback by these affirmations by Karl Rahner. If they were really true, the news of the Gospel would not have so much difficulty in being received and accepted, whereas, from the time of the Apostles until today, we have observed the exact opposite.

Furthermore, if the non-Christian religions were really natural paths to Christianity, Jews and Muslims would not have any reluctance in accepting Christ as their only Saviour. However this doesn’t happen; on the contrary, there are, unfortunately, not just a few perversions and apostasies in the true Christian religion itself!

Even atheists, if they could be considered “anonymous Christians,” would not be so obstinate in their atheism.

If, even in Marxism, there is the work of the spirit of God, how can one explain the more than 200 million victims of Communism?

The missionary theology of Karl Rahner is a real drain on the missionary spirit which has always animated the Catholic Church.

His invention of “anonymous Christians” is an authentic theological heresy, as well as historical, because it would cancel the command by Jesus: “Preach the Gospel to every creature”: a command that remains valid and imperative until the end of the world and does not allow for exceptions. It would not be invalid, therefore, if all men were truly and naturally following a path to salvation. There is no doubt, therefore, that this is in God’s plan, whereas it would not be in the minds of men at all without the announcement, as St. Paul writes:

«But how can they (the pagans) call on Him (God) in whom they have not believed? And how can they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And how can they hear without someone to preach? And how can people preach unless they are sent? But not everyone has heeded the good news; for Isaiah says, “Lord, who has believed what was heard from us? Thus faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.» (Rom. 10,14 ss.).

Upon reading this, it is clear that it is the exact opposite of Karl Rahner’s incoherent thoughts. His affirmations are, therefore, false and unacceptable. Unfortunately, his extravagant doctrine had a decisive influence on the Council Fathers, and the “Religious Orders” suffered an unimaginable loss of vocations! In the Jesuit Order itself, to which Rahner belonged, which had almost 30 thousand before Vatican II, approximately 15 thousand left the Society and even abandoned the priesthood! These are the disastrous consequences when pride and foolish initiatives begin to lead, leaving behind the guiding paths of Jesus, the Apostles and the Church, along which the Fathers of the Church had been admirable witnesses and advocates of Divine Revelation over the course of centuries!

Now, instead, Benedict XVI says:

«The Declaration “Nostra Aetate” is of great importance, because it concerns the attitude of the Ecclesial Community toward non-Christian religions. Based on the principle that “all men form one community”, and that the Church “has the duty to foster unity and love” among various peoples, the Council “rejects nothing of what is holy and true” in other religions and announces Christ to all as “the Way, the Truth and the Life,” in which all men find “the fullness of religious life.»

Furthermore, the Decree “Unitatis Redintegratio” affirms that non-Catholic Christian churches “have been by no means deprived of significance and importance in the mystery of salvation,” for “the Spirit of Christ has not refrained from using them as means of salvation.”

For this reason, the “New Liturgy” of the Mass transforms this ecumenical concern by even creating a “New Rite” in such a way to make it acceptable to both Catholics and Protestants. The “New Mass”, in fact, (created with the help of six Protestant pastors!) was the most poisonous fruit of ecumenism, that manifests itself by giving the faithful the idea that all religions are equal, thus, leading them to indifferentism.

Such a doctrine has almost destroyed the missionary spirit, because if all religions had values of salvation, there would no longer be the need to preach the Gospel to the world, as Jesus commanded, to convert them to the only true religion revealed to us.

Then, why at the National Eucharistic Congress, held in Bologna from September 3 to October 4, 1997, did Cardinal Ratzinger, then-Prefect of the “Congregation for the Faith”, tell journalists that:

«the Church must only announce Christ. It does not need to attract to Herself, nor add to Her flock, nor procure holy clients, but only show the face of Jesus. Faith is not a good for sale, nor the property of a group intent on expanding. We do not own anything. We are simple administrators of a gift!»

In the newspaper “Avvenire”, dated September 25, 1977 (p. 17), the Cardinal affirmed that “it is possible and right to offer Christ to all peoples.”

Here, there is a real theological deficiency, because the infallible Catholic doctrine has always taught propagation of the truth, not of error. The moral decay of today is due to the propagation of perverse ideologies. Furthermore, the sovereignty of Christ is a revealed truth, thus, ineliminable from the deposit of Faith, whose goal is the conversion of souls and for the societies, incorporated into His Kingdom, to create a Christian civilization to morally reform nations.

For this reason, it is necessary to not only offer Christ to people, but also to baptize and govern them, thanks to “Jesus Christ, who is the sole cause of their redemption” (Rom. 5,19).

Therefore, it is a theological error to maintain that «the freedom of conscience is inviolable and must be respected, even when they change religions.»

Pius IX condemned this in the “Syllabus,” because it is in dialectic opposition to the Gospel. Certainly, acceptance of the truth is voluntary, but only physically and psychologically, not morally.

Perhaps Jesus always kept his twelve disciples with him? No! In fact, He sent them to preach and cast off demons, because He came to Earth to redeem humanity from bondage, from the sinister forces. Even to Satan who said to him: “You have come to destroy us!” Jesus ordered: “Quiet! Come out of him!” (Mark 1, 24-25)

It [Unitatis Redintegratio] is highly ambiguous, because it stripped the “Mission” of its character, giving it a vague and generic sense of evangelization, cancelling the only important aspect: converting people and baptizing them, as Our Lord ordered. Its result in the Council was a scandalous relativism, that caused vocations to whither away and removed missionaries from their apostolic work, replacing the sovereignty of God with a “cult” of man!

In this scheme, one finds serious deficiencies: a deficiency in the definition of the function of the Pope and the Bishops, who “were consecrated not only to head the diocese, but also for the salvation of the entire world.” (p. 25, n° 36)

The Bishops do not have jurisdiction over the entire world, otherwise it would be in contradiction with the universal tradition of the Church. Only Peter and his Successors, in fact, possess the “strict right” of guiding the entire flock. Furthermore, there is the incomplete aspect of the principle of missionary activity. That aspect has given us the whithering away of every vocation and apostolic fervour for the salvation of souls, through Jesus Christ the Saviour, in place of the method that depended upon the will of God; the need of Faith and Baptism and the need for preaching in order to complete the saving mission of Christ. In the presentation of this plan, these are all ignored, perhaps because they [the founders of this plan] are strangers to the economy of salvation by means of the Church.

It is a new theology. The apostolate is no longer based on supernatural principles, but only on naturalistic ones for “well-disposed souls,” as indicated at N° 13, whereas Jesus and the Apostles preached to men!

On page 13, line 5, in the outline it states: “The Church prohibits forcing anyone to embrace the Faith, or to press or induce them with unwelcome ploys.” This is a phrase, though, that is offensive to missionaries and anything but eager for the salvation of souls! On page N° 8, one reads: “That Christ be (…) of a new humanity”! But of which “new humanity” if not an earthly one?

There is a hidden poison in this that has aroused a pagan spirit among the faithful and even among the clergy, dissuading them from religious work in order to focus on the “construction of the world” and its “consecration,” giving a push to the soul of the faithful that makes them forget their religious and moral obligations, no longer thinking about the ideal of the search for the “Kingdom of God” and His justice and to base everything in Christ forming a Catholic civilization.

In the history of the Church, the missionary push had always been a sign of vitality. Today, its reduction is a sign of a serious crisis of faith!

Since the Decree “Unitatis Redintegratio” affirms that non-Catholic Christian churches “have been by no means deprived of significance and importance in the mystery of salvation,” for “the Spirit of Christ has not refrained from using them as means of salvation,” which puts the idea in the minds of the faithful that all religions are equal, – creating indifferentism in many believers! – I believe it is necessary to discuss, even briefly, the problem that is posed: whether all religions are equal.

On many charts of religions, Christianity is noted, without any emphasis, equal with the other religions, as if it were a religion like the others, similar to a valuable diamond being mixed with some dirt in a bottle, or an ornament of pure gold, degraded, by being placed in the midst of some worthless coins.

It is true, then, that Jesus Christ is still “Deus absconditus” [“A hidden God”] (…) It is also true that “He came to

His own and His own people did not accept him.” (John 1,11)

But the Lord also said: “To whom would you liken me as an equal, compare me, as though we were alike?” (Is. 46,5)

I have heard more than a few times: “One religion is the same as another.” And also: «If I were born in India, I would be Hindu. If I were born in a Muslim country, I would also be a Muslim. We are Christians because we were born in Italy! Therefore, one religion is the same as another; so Christianity is one of many religions!»

This type of reasoning seems lightweight and superficial. It is as though one says: “all coins are good, whether they are real or counterfeit, it’s all the same!” Even the counterfeit coins seem real, but they remain false!

Therefore, saying that “all religions are good” is a gross mistake, even recognizing that even in mistakes there might be shreds of truth; that is, in all religions, we find some points in common.

For example:

  1. all religions have a belief in a Supreme Being, omnipotent and a judge of “evil.”
  2. all religions believe, in different ways, in an afterlife.
  3. all religions have their moral code.

    That being said, it is still wrong to say: “one religion is same as another,” because it is one thing to contain an element of truth, yet mixed with gross mistakes, and another to have the truth in its integrity.

    Therefore, the phrase “one religion is same as another” is like killing the missionary energy of the Church. Maybe at the time of Jesus and the Apostles there weren’t other religions? Christ did not want to “dialogue,” but, when sending the Apostles out to the people, He used the imperative: «docete omnes gentes», [teach all men] to announce to them the “Good News,” His Gospel; to convert them and, thus, save their souls.

Christ, in fact, was sent by the Father for us, “to expiate our sins” (1 John 4,10), and not to cure man in the human sense (poverty, sickness, death), but to raise him up to Divine life, through the gift of Grace. Christianity is, therefore, a new generation (Gv. 3,7), a new life that allows us “to share the divine nature.” (2 Peter 1,4)

Christianity is not a liberal theology that wishes to give us a Christ who is friend of the poor and redeemer of the exploited, who preaches an economic-social humanitarianism and teaches us to do good to others, even our enemies. This religion would only be a human one, on a human scale, or philanthropy.

The Christian religion, instead, is infinitely higher, because it elevates man to divine heights, to the love of God. It, thus, realizes a mysterious “graft”, suggested by Christ “I am the vine, you are the branches.” (John 15,5), “until we are one with the Father.” (John 17,11,21)

Luise Rinser ex wife of musician Karl Orff and mistress of Karl Rahner, who wrote her 1.800 letters always most ardent and passionate.

Cardinal Walter Kasper.

«Therefore, I say to you…

blasphemy against the Spirit shall not be forgiven.»

(Mt. 12, 31-32)

    Chapter VIII    

“LUMEN GENTIUM” CONSTITUTION

– The Church –

It is the Constitution (called “dogmatic”) on the Church. It was promulgated on November 21, 1964.

It consists of eight chapters: The Mystery of the Church – On the People of God – On the Hierarchical Structure of the Church and in Particular on the Episcopate – The Laity – The Universal Call to Holiness in the Church – Religious – The Eschatological Nature of the Pilgrim Church and its Union with the Church in Heaven – The Blessed Virgin Mary, Mother of God in the Mystery of Christ and the Church. Our particular attention will be on the “Hierarchical Structure of the Church.”

In the introduction, the Council declares that “it will again propose to the faithful the doctrine of the First Vatican Council on the Primacy of the Roman Pontiff” and immediately adds:

«Continuing in that same undertaking, this Council is resolved to declare and proclaim before all men the doctrine concerning Bishops, the successors of the Apostles, who together with the successor of Peter, the Vicar of Christ, the visible Head of the whole Church, govern the house of the living God.»

Now, saying that “with the Successor of Peter, the Bishops govern the house of the living God” is more than a misunderstanding, because it can lead us into an error, in a serious way, for not having emphasized the subordination of the Bishops to the Pope, which would contradict the First Vatican Council.

At N° 19 we read: “Jesus formed the Twelve after the manner of a college or a established group, over which He placed Peter chosen from among them.” And further ahead:

«And the apostles (…) gather together the universal Church, which the Lord established on the Apostles and built upon blessed Peter, their chief, Christ Jesus Himself being the supreme cornerstone.»

As we can see, it does not refer to the text: “You are Peter and on this rock I will build My Church”, so that the phrases “put Peter at its head,” and “their chief,” or “head,” have the meaning of a simple “primacy of honor.” At N° 20, the misunderstanding remains; in fact, it says:

«And just as the office granted individually to Peter (…) so also the Apostles’ office of nurturing the Church is permanent, and is to be exercised without interruption by the sacred order of Bishops. Therefore, the Sacred Council teaches that bishops by divine institution have succeeded to the place of the apostles, as shepherds of the Church …»

Even here, the text does not differentiate the successor of Peter from simple Bishops, nor does it clear up the nature of the Hierarchy.

In N° 22, even while affirming that the College of Bishops has authority only if united with Peter, it still does not explain the nature of this power; moreover, this power can be exercised by Bishops throughout the world, provided that the head of the college invites them to do so, or, at least, approves and accepts their action.

It is clear that, here, the confusion increases. Whereas Vatican I writes clearly «Jesus conferred to Simon Peter the jurisdiction of Pastor, supreme head of all His flock …” Vatican II, instead writes of a “subject of supreme and full power,” but that he cannot act without the initiative and approval of Rome.

Another more puzzling oddity is the phrase that “the Roman Pontiff is always free to exercise his supreme power,” joined by the order of Bishops. It’s absurd!

If the Pope must join the order of Bishops in the exercise of his power, what happens to the “supreme” aspect of his power? Perhaps the Head of the College cannot do certain acts that are the responsibilities of the Bishops? And maybe the head of the entire flock is not free to act on his own, unless it is done collectively?

“Lumen Gentium” does not contain the two unquestionable truths, according to the Holy Scriptures and Tradition, from which we cannot stray without losing Faith.

They are:

  1. «Jesus Christ conferred on the Pontiff, in the person of Peter, the full power to shepherd, head and govern the Universal Church;»
  2. «it is an ordinary power over all the Churches (…) a power of truly episcopal immediate jurisdiction, not only concerning Faith and customs, but also the discipline and the government, requiring submission and true obedience by all.»

    These truths, which are found in the prepared outlines before the Council, were put up for debate by the Mason Cardinal Lienart, supported by Cardinal Frings and other liberal Fathers.

    So, ambiguity was the order of the day, in vague and diplomatic texts; orthodox in appearance, but modernist in reality!

    All of the following years demonstrated to us how this ambiguous language led to true doctrinal catastrophes.

    “Lumen Gentium,” thus, does not present Jesus Christ any more as perpetuating in His Church, founded by Him upon Peter, who was divinely appointed, but instead [presents the Church] as a “mystery” of the people of God, that accepts the ideology of religious sentiment within an undefined evolution.

    The satanic leaders of Vatican II certainly knew that, with this maneuver, they could undermine the Primacy of the Pontiff, submerging him in the “collegiality” of the Episcopate.

    Now, this would be a sacrilegious attack against God and His Son!

    For this reason, I would like to quote the anathema pronounced by Vatican I:

    «So, then, if anyone says that the Roman Pontiff has merely an office of supervision and guidance, and not the full and supreme power of jurisdiction over the whole Church, and this not only in matters of faith and morals, but also in those which concern the discipline and government of the Church dispersed throughout the whole world; or that he has only the principal part, but not the absolute fullness, of this supreme power; or that this power of his is not ordinary and immediate both over all and each of the Churches and over all and each of the pastors and faithful: let him be anathema!» But then, which “theological qualifications” can be attributed to “Lumen Gentium” and “Dei Verbum”?

To put it bluntly, the text of Vatican II is fairly cryptic and mysterious, whereas, one would demand a clear writing style for an official response to theological matters.

The theologian, therefore, would have the right to find the official texts explicitly affirmed without any misunderstandings, whereas, in all of the Conciliar documents (Constitutions, Declarations, Decrees, etc…) there is not a single dogmatic definition, nor anathema: there are even statements contrary to them, so it seems that Vatican II does not have any charism of infallibility. There remain only “dogmas of faith” that were defined by other Councils “de fide.”

This is a point that one should remember well, because this refusal to engage themselves without the charism of infallibility, gives us the explanation for the ambiguities and, worse yet, heresies that one discovers here and there, aside from the catastrophes that the post-conciliar Church fell into.

Some traditionalist Fathers, who had seen the ugly turn that Vatican II was taking, due to the content of the writings of the two dogmatic Constitutions, – “Lumen Gentium” and “Dei Verbum” on the role of the Holy Scriptures, – requested a “theological qualification” to be given to those two Constitutions; but the leaders in question refused this undertaking. Why?

Attentively reading “Lumen Gentium” – on the Constitution on the Church, we find the launch of an attack against the dogmatic Constitution “Pastor Aeternus” of the Ecumenical-Dogmatic Council Vatican I (July 18, 1970, IV session) by Vatican II when it speaks of the Church as “people of God” and proposes “the Collegiality” of the Bishops.

Finally, we see that the definition itself of the Church in “Lumen Gentium” is wrong.

At N° 8, in fact, it says:

«… This is the one Church of Christ, (the earthly Church and the heavenly Church; the society made up of hierarchical structures and the Mystical Body of Christ; the visible community and the spiritual one), which in the Creed is professed as one, holy, catholic and apostolic, and which our Savior, after His Resurrection, commissioned Peter to shepherd, (John 21,17) and him and the other apostles to extend and direct with authority (cfr. Mt. 28, 18 …), which He erected for all ages as “the pillar and mainstay of the truth.» (1 Tim. 3, 15).

«This Church constituted and organized in the world as a society, “subsists” in the Catholic Church, which is governed by the successor of Peter and by the Bishops in communion with him, although many elements (elementa plura sanctificationis et veritatis) of sanctification and of truth are found outside of its visible structure. These elements, as gifts belonging to the Church of Christ, are forces impelling toward catholic unity.»

On the contrary, the Catholic Doctrine of Faith has always held the undisputed identification of the one Church of Christ, His Mystical Body, the Catholic Church. This is also expressed clearly by the Theological Commission in the outline (N° 7) that was prepared in the preparatory phase for the vote.

But this affirmation on the uniqueness of the Church, is necessarily in conflict with the fact that many Christian churches claim to be the true Church of Christ, so “this text, designed and organized in this way, on how a society subsists in the Catholic Church (subsistit in Ecclesaia cattolica) … when contrasted with the encyclical letter “Mystici Corporis” of Pius XII, published on June 29, 1943, results in a striking discrepancy, because “it is one thing to establish that the peaceful identity between the Mystical Body of Christ and the Catholic Church is the only Church of Christ, it is quite another to say that the Church of Christ ‘subsists’ in the Catholic Church.”

In fact, Pius XII used the word “est”, whereas the dogmatic Constitution (?) of Vatican II used “subsistit”!

Could one say that this change from “est” to “subsistit” occurred for ecumenical purposes and that ecumenical goals are enough to justify such a profound “correction in course” in doctrinal issues?

The replacement of “est” with “subsistit in”, in the final version of “Lumen Gentium,” betrayed Catholic doctrine and the specific directive, given by Pope John XXIII to the Council and, later, by Paul VI.

«It is necessary said John XXIII first of all, that the Church does not stray from the sacred heritage of the truth» (…) and later: this concerns the «renewed, serene and calm adherence to the whole teaching of the Church in its entirety and precision, that still shines through in conciliar acts from Trent until Vatican I …»

Therefore, the doctrine of the Church should have been conveyed as pure and integral, without attenuations or distortions. Besides, since Vatican II, instead, it operated in the opposite way, giving a possibility to many presumed neo-modernists and liberal theologians of every kind to misinterpret and even alter the ecumenical formula of “subsistit in.”

I cite only the heretic, Küng, who, basing himself on the ambiguous “subsistit in” of “Lumen Gentium,” affirmed that, after such a Constitution, the Catholic Church “simply does not identify with the Church of Christ,” as there was on this point, “a specific revision” by the Council.

This excessiveness, however, obliged the ex-Holy Office to re-affirm some truths about the mystery of the Church, now denied or obscured1.

The light on this comes from Vatican I, a true Ecumenical and Dogmatic Council, in “De Unica Christi Ecclesia” [of the one Church of Christ], where it says:

«Catholics themselves must, nevertheless, profess to belong, as a merciful gift from God, to the Church, the only Church founded by Christ and led by the successors of Peter and of the other Apostles, where the original apostolic tradition still persists, intact and alive, which is the everlasting heritage of truth and holiness of the Church. Therefore, it is not permitted to the faithful to imagine the Church of Christ as a differentiated whole and in some manner unified part of the churches and ecclesiastical communities; nor do they have the authority to maintain that the Church of Christ must only be an object to pursue on the part of all the churches and communities.”

This is the doctrine formally defined by Vatican I in the Dogmatic Constitution “Pastor Aeternum” of July 18, 1870, IV Session, in which there was the mark of the Gospel texts of Matthew (16, 13-20), Luke (22, 31ss), John (1, 35-42; 21, 15-20), the “Acts of the Apostles” (first 12 chapters), in which St. Peter, the undisputed head of the Council of Jerusalem, pronounced the first formal dogmatic definition: “We have decided, We and the Holy Spirit …” (c. 15).

But here, in Vatican II, the doctrinal Commission, composed primarily of neo-modernists and liberals, substituted the dogmatic “est” with the arbitrary “subsistit”, in “Lumen Gentium,” putting in doubt the absolute identification

1 Cfr. AAS 65 (1983) 396-408, “Declaratio Mysterium Ecclesiae circa catholicam doctrinam de ecclesia contra nonnullos errores Hodiernos tuendam”.

of the one and only Church of Christ with the Catholic Church, as it had already done with the expression “nostrae salutis causa” in “Dei Verbum”; putting in doubt the Catholic doctrine on the inerrancy of the Holy Scriptures.

Both of them were, thus, an authentic fraud to the detriment of the revealed Truth!

In fact, after Vatican II, the idea that the Church of Christ is solely the Catholic Church is not taught anymore, but rather, that it only “subsists” in Her and that, outside the Church as well, the Gentiles can find salvation in other (false) religions, and that there are elements of sanctification and truth in these, so they are means to salvation as well!

Thus, the heresies proliferate in the Church. It is pointless to recall the instruction, as in “Dominus Jesus”, because no one wants to deny the formulas of Vatican II, but only accuse the deviations and inaccuracies of the post-conciliar “new theology.” Meanwhile, [they believe that] the Holy Spirit doesn’t refrain from using these “separated communities” as a means of salvation, allowing heresies to cohabitate with the truth!!!

St. Augustine, instead, said: “outside the Church, one can have everything: the Episcopate, the Sacraments, the Gospels, preach the Faith; no one, however, can have salvation unless he enters into the Catholic Church!”

Therefore, the elements of truth that can also be found in the false religions, become elements of condemnation if they do not convert. So, the communities that are separate from the Catholic Church cannot have the assistance of the Holy Spirit, precisely because their resistance to enter into the Church of Christ puts them against the Holy Spirit Himself.

For this reason, the false religions are anything but a means to salvation, but an obstacle to it. Therefore, wishing to unite the Catholic Church with false doctrines, signifies a real contradiction, for which the obstinacy of wanting to deny the existence of errors in Vatican II, impedes a return to Tradition and will misfire if Vatican II is not put to the test by the perpetually sound doctrine, the authentically Catholic one!

THE “SUBSISTIT” IN “LUMEN GENTIUM”

Pius XII, in his encyclical “Mystici Corporis” dated June 20, 1943, expresses himself with inequivocable clarity, with his teaching up until Vatican II. Speaking about the unity and the uniqueness of the Church, Pius XII uses the word “est”, whereas the Constitution of Council “Lumen Gentium” uses the word “subsistit in.” It says:

«This Church constituted and organized in the world as a society, “subsists” in the Catholic Church, which is governed by the successor of Peter and by the Bishops in communion with him, although many elements of sanctification and of truth are found outside of its visible structure. These elements, as gifts belonging to the Church of

Christ, are forces impelling toward catholic unity.»

This variation generates noticeable tolerance. But then, if it is still the revealed truth: “Ubi Petrus ibi Ecclesia”, or rather, if the Church of Christ is “one and only” with the Roman Pontiff at its head, why did the “Lumen Gentium” replace “est” with “subsistit in”? For an ecumenical goal? But the conclusion that cannot be denied is that between “Lumen Gentium” and “Mystici Corporis” there are problems raised for different purposes. They want to have it both ways? Of course, but one cannot deny that there is a true “change in direction.” Everything is summed up in the vague “subsistit” or rather in affirming that the Church of Christ “subsists” in the Catholic Church, because this latter affirmation implies She realized the way to exist, but which, however, can also be found elsewhere.

It is a “change of direction,” if we know the revealed truth, namely Catholic doctrine.

It is still evident that this substitution of “est” with “subsistit in” also betrayed the precise directive of John XXIII to the Council and repeated, then, by Paul VI: “It is necessary – affirmed John XXIII – first of all, that the Church does not stray from the sacred patrimony of the truth” (…) and later: «this concerns the renewed, serene and calm adherence to the whole teaching of the Church in its entirety and precision, that still shines in Conciliar acts from Trent until Vatican I.»

But it was easy to foresee the abuses that neo-modernists and liberals of all kinds would have made of the ecumenical formula “subsistit in.” For example, H. Küng, basing himself on this phrase “subsistit in,” affirmed that after such a Constitution, the Catholic Church “does not identify simply as the Church of Christ.” The Catholic doctrine, since then, has been enlightened by Vatican II.

After the Council, there were various attempts to again propose the idea of the “only” Church, even if it is currently divided among different Christian churches, as if they were different «branches. (pan-Christian, worked up by Protestant ecumenism and condemned by Pius XII in “Mortalium Animos”).»

«Paul VI talks like a conservative, but acts like a liberal.»

(Father Congar, Dominican)

    Chapter IX    

COLLEGIALITY

The word “Collegiality” derives from the latin verb “colligere”, that is, to gather, reunite, put together, which gives us the noun “college”, from “collectus”, or meeting, assembly, that has two meanings: that of “meeting” and of “moral person,” expressing a collective personality, where the individual person is not of a specific type, because the truth is not conditioned by a number. One hundred wrongs do not make a right. However, even one bishop can make history. In fact, when the Church finds itself in peril, it has always been saved by an individual, never by an episcopal collegiality. One thinks of Germany: only a few courageous bishops defended the rights of the Church against Hitler, while the body of Bishops never exposed themselves, even though they were organized in a collegial group. We also think of St. Athanasius who, alone, isolated, persecuted, with the Pope against him, saved the Church from Arianism.

There is only one head in the Church of Christ, the “PETRUS”, and not the cryptic and quibbling “Collegiality” that makes up a “new idea” from Vatican II.

However, the Collegiality has also removed the personal responsibility of the priest-Shepherd of souls!

Still reflecting on this issue of Collegiality, or rather on the democratic collegial Government, accepted in the Church at this point, we can say that, today, we have a de facto twofold supreme power in complete contrast to the practice that had always been in effect by the Supreme Magisterium and which is contrary to Vatican Council I
and the encyclical [on the Unity of the Church] “Satis Cognitus” by Leo XIII. Both, in fact, teach that only the Pontiff has such supreme power and he gives it to the Bishops at the level that he feels appropriate and only in extraordinary circumstances.

Therefore, this Collegiality is a serious error, connected with the democratic orientation of the Church of Vatican II, which, in the New Canon Law dwells in this “democratic power” of the so-called “people of God.” This is also a “Jansenist error,” condemned in the Bull “Auctorem Fidei” of Pius VI.

Today, Contrary [to “Auctorem Fidei”], with Vatican II, they try to arrange a “base” with would have an office of authority. As proof, consider the instituting of the Synods and Episcopal Conferences; the Presbyteral and Pastoral Councils; the multiplication of the Roman and national “Commissions”; those within the Religious Congregations; the New Canon Law (Canon 447) …

It is an ecclesial framework that is everything but encouraging. One could say that anarchy and disorder that rule everywhere within the Church of today have their roots in the deterioration of authority in the Church, whose motto, practically speaking, is no longer “cum Petro et sub Petri capite”, but the inauspicious “Collegiality” that generates the deterioration of authority and is one of the principal causes of the anarchy and disorder.

The principle of “Collegiality”, therefore, has been quite an attack on Catholic unity, precisely because the “democracy” of the majority vote has replaced, in practice, the “Monarchy” of Peter and the Truth.

The Episcopal Conferences, in the name of ethnic and cultural pluralism, have claimed for themselves new liturgical, sociological and theological freedoms (as in “Dignitatis Humanae”!) with initiatives, decisions and Decrees that are decided on by majority vote and opinion.

As a consequence, there is “subversion” that introduces all types of errors, due to its terminology with multiple meanings that can be interpreted in many different ways, because the desire of “pluralism” masks the ambiguity of the language.

It was certainly not honorable for 2400 Bishops to scheme against the Church. Their principal objective was precisely “Collegiality,” and were forced, then, to add a “Note of Explanation,” to explain clearly what they meant by this term “Collegiality”!

Whereas the Councils had always been “dogmatic,” instead, Vatican II was not.

Pope John XXIII said so clearly. Its “subject matter,” in fact, was different from that of other Councils.

To avoid ambiguities – such as the ones that came later! – it would have been necessary to issue at least two texts: one doctrinal, and the other on pastoral considerations. Unfortunately, the idea of the doctrinal text was excluded. Cardinal Felici himself had to admit: “There are, to be honest, many misunderstandings in the writings of the Council!”

This helps us understand the situation in which we now find ourselves. This “post-conciliar spirit” provoked rebellions among the clergy, raised objections and fostered theological and liturgical aberrations.

Nor can it be said that the “post-Conciliar” [spirit] does not have anything to do with the Council itself, because that would be childish and absurd. The first necessary consequence of a Council must be an increase of Faith.

In fact, it is always necessary to rebuild Christianity on Faith and Tradition, obviously with texts of secure, unambiguous, undoubting faith, not an uncertain or contradictory one.

This is the problem that Vatican II poses for theologians. For instance, consider “Gaudium et Spes” and “Libertà Religiosa,” which have extremely evident internal contradictions.

This was done by Modernism, which, after having struck a blow to the unity of the Faith, is now doing it to the unity of the Government, suffocating the ecclesial structure.

The new doctrine of “Collegiality,” suggested in “Lumen Gentium” and then, revived in the “New Canonical Spirit,” is precisely the doctrine on dual “power,” that had been condemned as a Jansenist error and condemned by the Bull “Auctorem Fidei” of Pius VI
and also by the encyclical “Satis Cognitum” of Leo XIII.

It is necessary to remember, therefore, what the Council Fathers of Vatican I had declared:

«We, on behalf of the defense, the preservation and the growth of Catholicism, judge it necessary to propose that, in conformity with the ancient and steadfast faith of the Universal Church, all the faithful believe and hold the doctrine of the holy Apostolic Primacy, on which the vigor and solidarity of the entire Church rests and judge it necessary to prohibit and condemn human errors, so harmful to the sheepfold of God.»

The institution of the Primacy in the person of St. Peter, in Vatican I, is also more than clear:

«We teach and declare, in conformity with the testimony of the Gospel, that Jesus Christ promised and conferred immediately and directly on the Apostle Peter the primacy of the jurisdiction over the universal Church (…) and that only on Peter, the Risen Jesus conferred the jurisdiction of Pastor and Supreme Head of His flock.»

To doubt or deny this signifies a wavering of our Faith on the cornerstone that is Christ. In fact, this deterioration of the authority of the Church has changed the motto “cum Petro et sub Petri capite” into that of “Catholicity.”

However, we must follow the first motto, if we want our Christian life to still be worth living!

As we have seen, the “episcopal collegiality” is a doctrine that attacks the Divine Constitution of the Church, to transform it from a monarchy into a democracy, attributing the supreme power not only to the Pope, but also to the college of Bishops.

After having shook the unity of the Faith, the Modernists did their best to upset the unity of the government and hierarchical structure of the Church.

The doctrine, already suggested by “Lumen Gentium” of Vatican II, was continued explicitly in the new “Canon Law” (C. 336), a doctrine according to which the college of Bishops, united with the Pope, enjoys the same supreme power in the Church and in a habitual and constant way. But this doctrine of twofold supreme power is contrary to the teaching and practice of the Ecclesiastical Magisterium, especially in Vatican I (cfr. Dz. 3055), and the encyclical of Leo XIII “Satis Cognitum.” Therefore, only the Pope has such supreme power, and he delegates it at the level that he feels appropriate and only in extraordinary circumstances.

This serious mistake is tied to the ecclesial democratic orientation, basing the powers in the “People of God,” as sanctioned in the new Law. However, this “Jansenist error” was condemned by the Bull “Auctorem Fidei” of Pius VI (cifr. Dz. 3161, in the new Canon Law, can. 447).

Unfortunately, this undertaking on “Collegiality” was introduced into the doctrine of the Church, concerning the relative powers of the Pope and the Bishops. It was an abstract and generic action to a particular College. It was immediately clear that its aim was to affirm a permanent collegiality to oblige the Pope not to act unless he was surrounded by a Senate participating in his power in a habitual and permanent way, to the point of effectively diminishing the exercise of his papal power.

Whereas “moral collegiality” generates only moral relations, “juridical collegiality,” as well said by H. E. Monsignor Carli, “cannot be proven with the Scriptures, theology, nor history.”

We repeat that the doctrine of Collegiality means that the Episcopal College (with the Pope) has, by divine right, full and supreme power in the entire Church.

However, this doctrine is false, as can be proved with the Constitution “De Ecclesia,” understood in light of the “Note of Explanation,” and with the speech by Paul VI of November 21, 1964.

  1. The Constitution “De Ecclesia”: the Constitution recognizes the dignity of the Bishops, their office in teaching, sanctifying and governing the faithful, and forming a type of Episcopal College, but never affirms that the Episcopal College has, iure divino, the supreme power in the Church, and if it has certain powers, they are under the supreme authority of the Pope. Therefore, as the Vicar of Christ and Shepherd of the flock, he also has power over the Episcopal College. It also says that only Peter received the authority of the keys, or rather, that only he has supreme power. However, this doctrine was attenuated and some ambiguous terms remained in it and created the necessity for a “Note of Explanation.”
  2. This “Note of Explanation” was conveyed to the Council Fathers by the Pope, so it is an authentic source of interpretation of the Constitution “De Ecclesia.” It says: “[Episcopal] College” should not be understood in a strictly juridical sense, that is, as a group of equals, but the power of the Bishops is inferior to that of the Pope. In virtue of a necessary hierarchical communion, “ex natura rei,” the Bishops are necessarily subordinate to the Pope, their Head, who, in the College, keeps the office of the Vicar of Christ and Pastor of the universal Church intact. Therefore, the power of the Episcopal College is only rarely exercised and has no value without the consent of the Pope.

It is evident, therefore, that the College of Bishops does not have, iure divino, supreme power in the Church, so that giving them such power, is an openly false doctrine.

  1. The speech by Paul VI, on November 21, 1964, specifically states that he would promulgate the dogmatic Constitution “De Ecclesia,” keeping in mind the explanations given on the interpretation of the terms used. Therefore, if the Council had attributed the supreme power of the Church to the College of Bishops as well, the changing of the Constitution of the Church from a monarchic one to a collegial one would have been a decision contrary to the wishes of Jesus Christ; it would have been contrary to the traditional teaching and to the spiritual well-being of the faithful, since it would have made the preservation of the unity of the Faith more difficult.

In conclusion, we must state that the doctrine of Collegiality is false and contrary to the traditional teaching of the Church and constitutes a real danger to the Primacy of the Roman Pontiff. None of the Popes prior to Vatican II ever recognized that presumed right of the Bishops, instead, many of them, such as Pius VI and Gregory XVI explicitly condemned it.

This reminds me of Our Lord who has never abandoned His Church, having promised to remain with Her until the end of time. When Peter’s boat was sinking, Christ intervened at the right moment to save it from danger. We are also reminded that when Peter was walking on water and was scared of drowning, Our Lord reached out with His hands and miraculously saved him!

Karl Rahner and Joseph Ratzinger: the “mind” and the “arm”.

«Wreaking havoc on the opinions of a people

is a diabolical game of one year;

putting them back in order takes centuries.»

CONCLUSION

The terrible drama that all of humanity is living through is that of a Church deeply fractured on issues of Faith, the Sacraments, the Rites, the interpetation of the Holy Scriptures, and the frightening catastrophe of the Liturgical Reform.

On the human and practical scale, Vatican II in its adaptation to the world, with its Pastoral Documents, inspired by and even arranged with the high Jewish Masonry of B’nai B’rith, effectively repudiated the Faith in a radical way, as seen by those who follow the developments of the process of self-destruction by Vatican II.

The destruction of Catholicism is, at this point, reaching the final stages. Nothing is being saved, not a single Institution nor a single Canonical book. We were given a new Missal, a new Papacy, a new Ritual, a new Canon Law, a new Catechism, a new Bible, Christian charity replaced with “solidarity.” A large part of the Hierarchy, today, propagates every type of error, already condemned by Councils and the Magistrature of the Pontiffs, that had always sought, above all, the “Kingdom of God and His Justice.” After the Council, the faith of the faithful was so shaken that Cardinal Ottaviani asked all the Bishops of the world and the Superior Generals of the Orders and the Congregations, to respond to the inquiry on the danger for the “fundamental truths” of our Faith.

The Popes, before Vatican II, had always called to order and even made condemnations. Catholic liberalism was condemned by Pius IX; Modernism by Leo XIII; Syllogism by St. Pius X; Communism by Pius XI; Neo-Modernism by Pius XII. Thanks to this episcopal vigilance, the Church became strengthened and developed. There were numerous conversions by pagans and protestants; heresy was in retreat and countries had sanctioned a more Catholic legislation.

Following Vatican II this position taken by the Church was rejected which became a tragedy never before experienced by the Church. The Council permitted people to doubt the truth. The consequences, therefore, were ever more serious.

The doubts on the necessity of the Church and the Sacraments caused priestly vocations to disappear. The doubts on the necessity and nature of “conversion” were the ruin of the traditional spirituality in the Novitiates with the disappearance of religious vocations. It injected futility into the missions. The doubts on the legitimacy of authority and obedience, on the reasons for autonomy of conscience, of freedom, shook up all the social factions: the Church, religious societies, dioceses and civil societies, and especially the family.

The doubts on the necessity of Grace in order to be saved led to the lack of respect for Baptism, and the abandonment of the sacrament of Penance. The doubts on the necessity of the Church as the only source of salvation destroyed the authority of the Magisterium of the Church, as no longer “Magistra Veritatis”! [“The Teacher of Truth”!]

All of this makes us think about the correct reactions by Catholic Rome, where compromises of the Truth were never tolerated. Pius IX maintained that it would be better to have a vacant Diocese, rather than have a Bishop who was liberal, tolerant, and conciliatory between truth and falsehoods and accepting of minor evils for the eventual greater good.

Catholic Rome was characterized for its resoluteness and deliberation in its dispositions. Nothing was ever left to chance. Vatican II, however, tried to impede a return to the “status quo ante”, that is, a return to the Rome of the Apostles and the Rome “Mother and Guide of the Faithful.”

Instead, it is precisely a return that is needed! It is necessary for a Pope, to have the courage, tomorrow, to declare Vatican II “null and void” in every sense!

Only liars would wish for this conformity to the “new,” as if the Church had become old and left behind, no longer with the times. Christianity, however, is always “new.” The doctrine of Christ is always the “new wine” (Mt. 9,17); His blood continuously sanctions the “New Alliance.” (Mt. 26,28; Mk.14,25; Lk. 22,20; 1 Cor. 11,25)

The great Commandment of Christ is the “New Commandament.” (J. 13,34; 1 Jo. 2,7; 11 Jo. 5)

Every believer in Christ is always “a new creature” (11 Cor. 5,17), “a new man” (Ef. 2,15) who must live “a new life” (Rom. 6,4), with a “new spirit” (Rom. 7,6), in a “new universe.” (11 Pt. 3,13)

It is this news that emphasizes the continuous activity of Christianity, of Christ’s words, that is, “dead to sin once and for all” (Rom 6,10), of His Redemption, within and beyond history, so it never opposes any positive value acquired by man. “Finally, brothers, let your minds be filled with everything that is true, everything that is honorable, everything that is upright and pure, everything that we love and admire – with whatever is good and praiseworthy.” (Phil 4, 8-9) It opposes only falsehoods, because there cannot exist a Christ of yesterday and another of today, or a truth of yesterday and another of today, since different degrees of truth do not exclude each other, but are added together.

The conflict that exists today is between “new” and “old.” Therefore, it does not make any sense except in the human aspects of the Church, in which it is personified, and in the forms in which it is included in the history of man. There is an irreconcilable conflict of the old and the new. Therefore it is a sin against the Holy Spirit, who willed that the everlasting new idea of Christianity remain unchanged!

Benedict XVI.

«The power of the Pope is not unlimited:

not only can he not

change anything that is divinely instituted,

but, being put there to build and not to destroy,

he is held by natural law to not throw confusion

into the flock of Christ.»

(Cfr. Diet. De Th. Cath. T. 11, cell. 2039-40)

APPENDIX    If the Pope falls into heresy or schism…

Today, could one also say that the Hierarchy of the Roman Church is destroying the Catholic doctrine, to give us a “new religion”? But, how is this possible? How is it possible that whoever follows the new doctrinal guidelines, which are often in contradiction with Catholic doctrine, is outside the Faith of pre-Vatican II?

One could point to all of the documentation of the Council and all of the acts of Paul VI and John Paul Il, if the limited space of this text were sufficient to show “facts” and “words” that would prove the contrast to the doctrine and practice of the traditional Church.

One can obviously not believe that Paul VI and John Paul II did not know Catholic doctrine, holding degrees in Theology, and after having been warned by many of their mistaken steps in their continuation on the new path of their “new Church,” demonstrating an irremediable conflict between their new doctrine and the traditional dogmas of the Catholic faith, disturbing the faithful with many diverse theological opinions.

And so…? How can one forget that the Church of Christ has always been essentially traditional, based on “Depositum Fidei,” transmitted by the Apostles until today…? How does one not consider what has been said and done over centuries…?

For this reason, many theologians have posed the question of what happens if a Pope were to become a heretic or schismatic, as happened with Popes Liberius, Honorius, Paschal II, and John XXII.

A few opinions:

Uguaccione wrote: «When the Pope falls into heresy, he can be judged by his subjects. In fact, when the Pope falls into heresy he makes himself not greater than, but inferior to any other Catholic.»

Giovanni the Teotonic, a great decretist, asks the question of whether it is allowed to accuse “the Pope” in case he falls into heresy, and answers that yes, it is, because, otherwise «it would endanger the good of the entire Church, which is not lawful” and furthermore, “due to the heresy the Pope would cease to be the Head of the Church, as long as the crime is known for “confessionem vel pro facti evidentia.»

Cardinal Giovanni di Torquemada (not the Inquisitor), commenting on “Corpus iuris canonici”, affirms: «I respond to this conclusion by saying that the Pope has no superior judge on Earth, except in cases of heresy.» He also affirms: «Deviant from the faith means, when one departs from the faith persistently and falls from the Rock of the Faith, on which it was founded.» (cfr. Mt. XVI)

(The Pope) becomes minor and inferior to any of the faithful and can, therefore, be judged by the Church, or rather, declared already condemned, according to what has been written that whoever does not believe has already been judged, and the Pope cannot establish a law that he cannot be accused of heresy, since it would jeopardize the entire Church and confuse its general status.”

Innocent III, explicitly declared in three sermons that in case he himself fell into heresy, he would become guilty of a crime against the Faith.

St. Robert Bellarmine, in his “De Romano Pontifice”, writes that in case (the Pope) makes doctrinal errors, it must be said that Pope had not been validly elected; and in case he were to fall into heresy, he would cease being the Pope, since «whoever is outside the Church cannot be its Head.»

Even in our times, the question becomes equivalent to that of medieval ones.

In fact, in 1969, Cardinal Journet declared: «The medieval theologians said that the Council would not even have to depose him, but only ascertain the fact of heresy and signify to the Church that he who had been Pope had forfeited his principal function. Who had removed him? No one, apart for himself. The same way he can abdicate with an act of will, he can also, on his own, decree voluntarily his decline with an act of heresy.

The reason is that by denying the faith, he who had been Pope ceased to be a part or member of the Church. From the moment that the fact is declared publicly, he could not continue to be its Head. In such a case, an eventual sentence by the Council would only declare the fact, and not proclaim, in any way, the supremacy of the Council over the Pope.»

In “Enchiridium Juris Canonici”, written by Stefano Sipos, such a sentence is reassumed in different ways.

A document of theological importance is the Apostolic Constitution “Cum ex Apostolatus officio” of Pope Paul IV, in which he uses the fullness of his powers:

«Hence, by this Our Constitution which is to remain valid in perpetuity, in abomination of so great a crime (heresy), than which none in the Church of God can be greater or more pernicious, by the fullness of our Apostolic Power, We enact, determine, decree and define” openly that “even the Roman Pontiff, prior to his promotion or his elevation as Cardinal or Roman Pontiff, has deviated from the Catholic Faith or fallen into some heresy, or incurred or provoked a schism, the promotion or elevation, even if it shall have been uncontested and by the unanimous assent of all the Cardinals, shall be null, void and worthless.»

The same arguments are given in the Bull “Inter Multiplices” of St. Pius V.

At this point, one can ask whether John Paul II pronunced heresies “ex Cathedra” or, if he, personally and privately, were a heretic or not. After everything that we have denounced about his actions, how could John Paul II have been a “Pope”? If “agere secuitur esse”, it can be proved that his actions did not correspond to those that they should have been.

How could he, as “Pope”, have received the sign of the worshippers of Shiva on his forehead…? What could he have said to the worshippers of the “snake-god” of their faith in the one and true God…? How could he have presided over meetings, such as the one in Assisi and other similar ones…?

Pius XI, in his encyclical “Mortalium Animos”, says:

«(…) Certainly such attempts can nowise be approved by Catholics, founded as they are on that false opinion which considers all religions to be more or less good and praiseworthy, since they all in different ways manifest and signify that sense which is inborn in us all, and by which we are led to God and to the obedient acknowledgment of His rule. Not only are those who hold this opinion in error and deceived, but also in distorting the idea of true religion they reject it, and little by little, turn aside to Naturalism and Atheism.»

Now, the dogma of faith is that the Church is Holy, so the Holy Church cannot give us Sacraments, a Faith, and laws that are not holy.

And so, why does the “New Code” of Canon Law, and the “Nuovo Ordo Missae” contain “errors”?

The only answer could be this: if a Pope promulgates universal laws contrary to the traditional Faith and the sanctity of the Church, his authority would not be legitimate.

Reconsidering the the speeches and “facts” of John Paul II, one must say that Karol Wojtyla is certainly a heretic, and that would confirm the absence of authority in himself, from the beginning. We ask ourselves, then, where is the true Church? If we accept the prophecy of the Virgin of La Salette, the true Church is visible in those who flee from heresy, still keeping the Faith.

This, however, poses the problem that the Church, tomorrow, will need to clear up this dark period of its History and must, therefore, also verify the invalidity of the documents of Vatican II, of the false liturgical reform, of the vacuous Canon Law, of heretical Catechisms and the twenty encyclicals.

May Jesus Christ-GOD, Founder of His Church, enlighten and direct this solution for His Church!

 

 

 

 


Catholic Criticism of Vatican Council II

$
0
0


SEPTEMBER 1, 2015

 

Catholic Criticism of Vatican Council II

 



Pope John XXIII and Pope Paul VI, the two Popes of Vatican Council II, 1962-1965

 

Very recently, this ministry has come under adverse criticism from two individuals:

1. From: arcanjo sodder
To: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Date: Fri, 21 Aug 2015 09:36:02 +0530

Subject: Adrian Mascarenhas

I have a Facebook page called Association of Concerned Catholics Networking Group. Adrian has called you a self-styled theologian. I think you should defend yourself and expose him.
A. M. Sodder

On the Mumbai “Association of Concerned Catholics” Networking Group’s Facebook page, Bangalore Archdiocese priest and yoga-enthusiast Adrian Mascarenhas (he has never identified himself as a priest, except once, and in the past three months alone has posted hundreds of times on a number of blogs and Facebook pages at all times of the day and night, making one wonder if that is his main occupation) passed a comment about me which I reproduce below:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/526255610857823/permalink/557458867737497/?comment_id=561829280633789&offset=50&total_comments=253&comment_tracking=%7B%22tn%22%3A%22R9%22%7D

Adrian Mascarenhas Michael Prabhu is a self-styled theologian

20 August 2015 at 08:23  

(From the conversations on that page, it may be seen that, except for one individual, all others are overwhelming in favour of my ministry and strongly critical of Adrian Mascarenhas whom they may not know is a priest.)

 

I have never claimed, even desired, to be a “theologian”.

For a Catholic priest to make such a false statement about an individual on social media is a very serious matter (sin) falling somewhere between calumny and libel.

In case I have inadvertently called myself a “theologian” in any of my reports or emails, I am eager to withdraw/correct that statement if Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas would be so kind as to point out where it is said.

Fr. Mascarenhas has repeated verbatim the charge originally levelled at this writer a couple of dozen times during the preceding months on his blog and in his emails to the Bombay Cardinal as well as a number of other bishops and priests by a lay man named Prakash Lasrado.

Earlier this month, the two of them, Fr. Mascarenhas and Mr. Lasrado unitedly took on this ministry, the common denominators being their pro-yoga and liberal theological stance and their hatred of all that this ministry stands for. When Lasrado became an embarrassment and liability for the priest, they fell out; their union lasted less than a week as detailed by me in my report

FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS AND PRAKASH LASRADO YOGA ADVOCATES’ SHORT-LIVED HONEYMOON

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS_AND_PRAKASH_LASRADO_YOGA_ADVOCATES_SHORT-LIVED_HONEYMOON.doc

 

2. From: Prakash Lasrado
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Tue, 4 Aug ’15 10:33 pm

To: Fr Conrad Saldanha frconrad@rediffmail.com, michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Cc: Adrian Mascarenhas
adrianfcm@hotmail.com, Long List

Subject: Michael Prabhu is a heretic

 

Michael Prabhu says in his blog below 

http://ephesians511blog.com/2015/07/25/bombay-church-mouthpiece-the-examiner-accused-of-promoting-heretical-views/

There are very learned theologians who reject all sixteen Council Documents and believe that there will one day be a Pope who will throw out Vatican II and link the Church back to its 2000-year old tradition, thus ridding Her of the heresies and liturgical aberrations that have crept in even though nowhere mandated by the Council.

My rebuttal 

Beware of Michael Prabhu, a heretic who is unhappy with Vatican II documents. 

Instead of following the Pope, he is rebelling against the Church and Vatican II. Prakash

Lasrado is referring to my report

CHURCH MOUTHPIECE THE EXAMINER ACCUSED OF PROMOTING HERESY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_MOUTHPIECE_THE EXAMINER_ACCUSED_OF_PROMOTING_HERESY.doc.

I have repeated the exact same extract in my later report

BISHOP THOMAS DABRE BRAZENLY LIES IN PRINT AND INTERNET MEDIA ABOUT THE CHURCH POSITION ON YOGA http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE_BRAZENLY_LIES_IN_PRINT_AND_ON_SOCIAL_MEDIA_ABOUT_THE_CHURCH_POSITION_ON_YOGA.doc

 

What I mean by my remarks on the Vatican Council II Documents is that due to their non-infallibility and ambiguity, there are as many interpretations as there are liberal theologians like Bishop Thomas Dabre of Poona diocese (about whom the above two reports are concerned) and liberal priests like Fr. Adrian Mascarenhas, as a result of which heretical teachings abound (on religious pluralism, “religious liberty”, ecumenism, interreligious dialogue, inculturation, etc.), while in the liturgy of the Holy Mass, innovations and abuses are only limited by the ingenuity of the celebrant and like-minded ignorant faithful!

 

You will come across the following (and similar other) statements of priests, etc. in the present report:

It is canonically possible for a future pope to annul the outcome of the council, as it was merely a pastoral council.

The documents of Vatican II come within the category of the Church’s Ordinary Magisterium, which can contain error in the case of a novelty, which conflicts with previous Church teaching.

Vatican II texts lack dogmatic definitions and the corresponding punishment for those who do not accept the doctrine … I believe that there will come a day when Vatican II will be declared “null and void”…

 

There has been, from 1965, a continuing debate on the supposed “hermeneutic of rupture” or “hermeneutic of discontinuity” with the Church’s past, effected by the Council, which is what I meant by saying that there are those conservative theologians who believe that there will be a day and a Pope who will declare the demise of Vatican Council II in a major reform of the reform, returning to a “hermeneutic of continuity”.

 

In fact, in this present report, I am going to quote the negative and condemnatory statements of eminent Catholic sources on Vatican Council II. If I am constrained to cite a couple of Traditionalist sources, it is only because they themselves appeal to the views of Roman Catholic Cardinals, Bishops, priest-theologians and highly acclaimed lay doctors in theology on the Second Vatican Council.

Most of those cited below were participants or periti (consultants or theological advisors) at the Council.

 

I stand by my statements which were quoted by Prakash Lasrado.

But, I am not a heretic as alleged by him, supported by the priest Fr. Mascarenhas.

Neither am I any shade of Traditionalist (of which there are several).

I am a Roman Catholic who is loyal to the Holy Father and to the 2000-year old orthodoxy and orthopraxis of the Roman Catholic Church.

Canon Law gives me the right — and duty — to respectfully make known my informed opinion to “the rest of the Christian faithful”:

Canon law #212.3: According to the knowledge, competence, and prestige which they possess, they (the Christian faithful) have the right and even at times the duty to manifest to the sacred pastors their opinion on matters which pertain to the good of the Church and to make their opinion known to the rest of the Christian faithful, without prejudice to the integrity of faith and morals, with reverence toward their pastors, and attentive to common advantage and the dignity of persons.

 

I am not required to obey any teaching, even if coming from Rome, if it contradicts or is not in continuity with Revealed Truth and Tradition.

The power of the Pope is not unlimited: not only can he not change anything that is divinely instituted, but, being put there to build and not to destroy (cf. 2 Corinthians 10:8, he is enjoined through natural law not to sow confusion in the flock of Christ. –Catholic Dictionary of Theology (Dict. de Theol. Cath.,) II, col.2039-2040.

 

If my informed conscience convicts me that there is error to be found in an episcopal or collegial teaching that is not ex-cathedra, I am, under pain of sin, obliged to confront/admonish/expose such error:

 

 

Not to oppose error is to approve it; and not to defend truth is to suppress it; and indeed to neglect to confound evil men, when we can do it, is no less a sin than to encourage them. –Pope St. Felix III

Source: http://quotecatholic.com/index.php/truth-wisdom/pope-st-felix-iii-not-to-oppose-error/

 

I will let other eminent Catholics speak for me.

One of those is an Italian priest named Fr. Luigi Villa of the diocese of Brescia, Italy, blessed by St. Padre Pio, by his own Bishop, and by Venerable Pope Pius XII who approved the mandate given by Padre Pio to Fr. Villa to dedicate his entire life to defend the Church of Christ from the work of Freemasonry and other errors in the highest echelons of the Church. This was brought to my notice by the ephesians511 blog:

http://ephesians511blog.com/2015/08/29/who-is-father-luigi-villa-by-dr-franco-adessa/

Fr. Villa and the eminent Catholics that I will cite have all critiqued Vatican II as a whole or certain aspects of it; if they are wrong, then I too must be in error. If they are heretics, well, so too am I.

But, from 1998, Fr. Villa has written several voluminous books on the errors perceived by him in some of the Documents of Vatican II and sent them to the Pope and to each and every Cardinal, Bishop and parish priest in Italy… and he has received no refutal that I know of to all of the factual and frightening information that he has disclosed. (No condemnation or criticism of Fr. Villa can be located on the Internet either.)

 

Vatican Council II was the twenty-first ecumenical council of the Catholic Church. The council formally convened under the pontificate of Pope John XXIII
on October 11, 1962 and closed under Pope Paul VI on the Feast of the Immaculate Conception, December 8, 1965.

The first session was from October 11, 1962 to December 8, 1962.

Pope John XXIII died on June 3, 1963. Since an ecumenical council is automatically interrupted and suspended upon the death of the Pope who convened it until his successor orders the council to be continued or dissolved, Pope Paul VI who was elected on June 21, 1963 immediately announced that the Council would resume.

The second session was from
September 29, 1963 to December 4, 1963.

The third session was from
September 14, 1964 to November 21, 1964.

The fourth and final session was from
September 14, 1965 to December 8, 1965.

A total of sixteen Documents were released. They are:

1. Sacrosanctum concilium, Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy, 1963.  
    
English  Latin
2. Inter Mirifica, Decree On the Means of Social Communication, 1963.  
    
English  Latin
3. Lumen Gentium, Dogmatic Constitution On the Church, 1964.  
    
English  Latin
4. Orientalium Ecclesiarum, Decree On the Catholic Churches of the Eastern Rite, 1964.
    
English  Latin
5. Unitatis Redintegratio, Decree on Ecumenism, 1964.
    
English  Latin
6. Christus Dominus, Decree Concerning the Pastoral Office of Bishops In the Church, 1965

English  Latin
7. Perfectae Caritatis, Decree On Renewal of Religious Life, 1965.
    
English  Latin
8. Optatam Totius, Decree On Priestly Training, 1965.
    
English  Latin
9. Gravissimum Educationis, Declaration On Christian Education, 1965.
    
English  Latin
10. Nostra Aetate, Declaration On the Relation Of the Church to Non-Christian Religions, 1965.  


English  Latin
11. Dei Verbum, Dogmatic Constitution On Divine Revelation, 1965.
     
English  Latin 
12. Apostolicam Actuositatem, Decree On the Apostolate of the Laity, 1965.
     
English  Latin
13. Dignitatis Humanae, Declaration On Religious Freedom, 1965.
     
English  Latin
14. Ad Gentes, Decree On the Mission Activity of the Church, 1965.
     
English  Latin
15. Presbyterorum Ordinis, Decree On the Ministry and Life of Priests, 1965.
     
English  Latin
16. Gaudium et Spes, Pastoral Constitution On the Church In the Modern World, 1965.
     
English  Latin

 

 

 

Problems with Vatican II

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=380063
EXTRACT (Selected responses)

By Catholic Answers, September 24, 2009

Q. I have been hearing different things about Vatican II. Please explain to me why there seems to be so much contention centered around it.

R1. There’s some good books on the subject. Try Ralph McInerny’s provocatively titled What Went Wrong with Vatican II*.

There’s a lot of misinformation going around.

There are several camps in regards to Vatican II (please note, I really don’t like using the terms below, and I also dislike making blanket generalizations, but I do both in order to give you a general idea):

•    There are some “liberals” who took advantage of the “spirit of change” that came with the Council and used it to justify all sorts of things contrary to the intention of the Council.

•    There are some “traditionalists” who used the “bad fruit” brought about by the above “liberals” as evidence that Vatican II was heretical and thus, the vast majority of Catholics today are heretics.

•    There are the confused, under-catechized lay people who have no idea what to think and hold many misconceptions (such as the misconception that Vatican II changed the Mass to the vernacular and got rid of Gregorian chant).

•    Then there are those who have actually read the documents and realize that the Council was a great blessing and its teachings are inspired by the Holy Spirit, but that many people have misinterpreted the documents of the Council to further their own agenda.

 

Again, this is a vast oversimplification, but I wanted to convey to you that there are more than two sides to this story.

 

R2. If the fruits of a Council are such as any Catholic can daily observe as being brazen defiance of Canon Law and the revision of the Faith according to the new prevailing ideology of ‘political correctness’ then how can Vatican II be seen as good? Congregations are led by priests and bishops to think that there is no need to kneel to receive the Body of Christ, that the unconsecrated, in the presence of Priests, can handle the Body of Christ and even open the tabernacle, remove the Hosts and distribute them as if they were Priests! There are many other abuses that occur daily in my country and in others that I know of. These abuses arose subsequent to V II, as I understand the only one of 21 councils convened not to address a problem but to bring the church into some sort of alignment with the modern world (!) What was wrong with the established Church and, above all, the established Latin mass? I have read V II and although the language is beautiful it also seems to express ideals of a ‘new’ freedom of how we can practice our Faith that can be readily interpreted as allowing for more human oriented directions. God does not change His mind nor should His Church! God is compassionate but is not soft, He does not respond to human weakness nor should our Church. I do not understand my Church! I do not see goodness arising from this Council but only the very effective degradation of the holiness of the mass.

 

R3. The most common criticism of the Second Vatican Council is that the reforms to the Mass have made it less reverent: the tone of it being a sacrifice has been mostly removed, the removal of communion rails, less traditional music, less emphasis on proper dress, etc.

 

R4. And that’s part of the disconnect as well. These things have certainly happened after the Council, but the documents do not call for these things.

 

R5. Why did the VC II invite Protestant ministers to formulate the New Mass? […]

 

R6. This is a myth spread mostly by sedevacantists. The Protestants that were there were observers that had no vote in the Council. The only thing they contributed was sharing an English translation for the Latin speeches with the American bishops that weren’t fluent in Latin.

The text for the Order of Mass in the 1970 Missale Romanum was composed by the Congregation for Divine Worship (then called the Holy Office), whose prefect at the time was the Italian Cardinal Antonio Samorè. No Protestants were ever a member of the Congregation.

With reference to response R1, the respondent has apparently omitted the category that I believe that I belong to: the well-catechized lay people who share the concerns of, for example,
R2, R3,
and R4.

 

*What Went Wrong with Vatican II: The Catholic Crisis Explained

http://www.amazon.com/What-Went-Wrong-Vatican-Explained/dp/0918477794/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1253820400&sr=1-1

By Ralph M. McInerny, 1998

REVIEW: Vatican II was supposed to herald a Golden Age in the Catholic Church–yet in the thirty years since it ended, chaos & dissension have rocked the pulpits and emptied the pews. Today, theologians rise against the Pope, laymen turn away in dismay and confusion.

 

 

 


 

McInerny cuts through conventional wisdom to reveal the council’s true message–a message which, if widely known, would send shock waves through both the conservative and liberal wings on the Church…and would bring many Catholics back to the practice of the Faith.

After Vatican II, instead of enjoying the expected renaissance, the Church seemed to fall apart: priests and bishops rejected Church teachings, convents and seminaries emptied, and laypeople were thrown into confusion. I vividly remember my own dismay when I discovered that although I had entered the Catholic Church because I had come to see (with Cardinal Newman’s help) the necessity for a teaching authority, large numbers of Catholics were chafing under that authority and yearning for an illusory freedom. This strange rebellion in the post-Vatican II Church is examined and blisteringly rebuked in Ralph McInerny’s What Went Wrong with Vatican II. McInerny contends that the problem wasn’t Vatican II itself, which, as an ecumenical council, enjoyed the protection of the Holy Spirit. The problem, he argues, came afterward: with Humanae Vitae, Pope Paul VI’s restatement of the Church’s constant teaching that artificial contraception is immoral. Instead of greeting it with respect and obedience, a large group of clergy dissented publicly from Humanae Vitae and touched off a civil war in the Church as they competed with the Vatican for the obedience of the faithful.

In this crucial book, McInerny traces the problem and shows what we must do now to restore the Church.

 

Whichever of the five “camps” one sees oneself as being in, one cannot escape the fact that Vatican Council II changed the face of the Church as one knew it before 1965.

Here, then, are the views of eminent Catholics on this Ecumenical Council:

 

I. “A point in history as sad as the Death of Our Lord … one of the greatest calamities, if not the greatest, in the history of the Church.”

-Plinio Corrêa de Oliveira

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plinio_Corr%C3%AAa_de_Oliveira
EXTRACT

Plinio Corrêa de Oliveira (December 13, 1908 – October 3, 1995) was a Brazilian intellectual, politician and Catholic activist.

Oliveira travelled to Rome for the opening session of Vatican Council II, describing it as
a point in history as sad as the Death of Our Lord
in which the Church was faced by the generalized, co-ordinated, and audacious action of its internal enemies …

In a 1976 addendum to his Revolution and Counter-Revolution, he described Vatican II as “one of the greatest calamities, if not the greatest, in the history of the Church.

 

II. “Pope John XXIII who convoked the Council was to change his view …
when he realized that the papacy had lost control of the process.”

-From The Desolate City (revised & expanded edited1990), Alice Muggeridge, page 72, letter from Fr. Joseph W. Oppitz, C.Ss.R. in “America” magazine of April 15, 1972.

 

“[D]iffering from other Councils, this one (Vatican II) was not directly dogmatic, but disciplinary and pastoral.”

Pope Paul VI, August 6, 1975, General Audience

 

“In view of the pastoral nature of the Council, it avoided proclaiming in an extraordinary manner any dogmas carrying the mark of infallibility.”

-Pope Paul VI

 

“The Church finds herself in an hour of anxiety, a disturbed period of self-criticism, or what would even better be called self-demolition [auto-destruction]. It is an interior upheaval, acute and complicated, which nobody expected after the Council.

 

 

It is almost as if the Church were attacking itself. We looked forward to a flowering, a serene expansion of conceptions, which matured in the great sessions of the council. But … one must notice above all the sorrowful aspect. It is as if the Church were destroying herself…  

We have the impression that through some cracks in the wall the smoke of Satan has entered the temple of God: it is doubt, uncertainty, questioning, dissatisfaction, confrontation…. We thought that after the Council a day of sunshine would have dawned for the history of the Church. What dawned, instead, was a day of clouds and storms, of darkness, of searching and uncertainties.

-Pope Paul VI, December 7, 1968, Address to the Lombard Seminary at Rome;
June 29, 1972, Homily during the Mass for Sts. Peter & Paul … in his response to Vatican II

 

The truth is that this particular council defined no dogma at all, and deliberately chose to remain on a modest level, as a merely pastoral council; and yet so many treat it as though it had made itself into a sort of super-dogma which takes away the importance of all the rest.”

-Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger (later Pope Benedict XVI)

 

Certainly the results of Vatican II seem cruelly opposed to the expectations of everyone, beginning with those of Pope John XXIII and then of Pope Paul VI. Expected was a new Catholic unity, and instead we have been exposed to dissension which, to use the words of Pope Paul VI, seems to have gone from self-criticism to self-destruction. Expected was a new enthusiasm, and many wound up discouraged and bored. Expected was a great step forward, and instead we find ourselves faced with a progressive process of decadence that has developed for the most part precisely under the sign of a calling back to the Council, and has therefore contributed to discrediting it for many. The net result, therefore, seems negative. I am repeating here what I said ten years after the conclusion of the work:  it is incontrovertible that this period has definitely been unfavorable for the Church. 

-Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger (later Pope Benedict XVI). Also see page 22, Regarding the Lefebvre Schism

 

If the Church were not divine this Council (Vatican II) would have buried it.

-Cardinal Giuseppe Siri (believed to have been elected Pope at two conclave following the death of John XXIII, 1963 and Paul VI, 1978, but was forced to decline by the Freemasons’ lobby) 

 

Not all teachings emanating from a pope or Ecumenical Council are infallible. There is no single proposition of Vatican II – except where it is citing previous infallible definitions – which is in itself infallible.

-Bishop Christopher Butler OSB

 

“Padre Pio counseled all the Council Fathers who came to see him, to put an end to Vatican II.”

Father Ricossa, Sacerdotium, Issue #15, page 60

 

What are Catholics to think of Vatican II? (Traditionalist)

Please note that I do NOT concur with certain of the writer’s personal comments/views or some of the Traditionalist sources cited by him –Michael

Underlined emphases are the author’s; bold emphases are mine –Michael

www.catholicapologetics.info/modernproblems/vatican2/vatican.htm

http://www.catholicapologetics.info/modernproblems/vatican2/vatican.htm

By Fr. Raymond Taouk

If the Church were not divine this Council (Vatican II) would have buried it.” –Cardinal Giuseppe Siri [1]

Many Catholics labor under the mistaken notion that the documents of Vatican II contain the highest doctrinal authority and are therefore beyond reproach. This, however, is not the case with respect to the Church’s teaching on Councils and the Magisterial authority of the Church.

Church councils are convoked for the purpose of explaining (by definitions), defending and guarding the faith (by condemnations) of the entire Church. However in contrary to this practice of the Church the Second Vatican Council refused to define or condemn but rather in a novel fashion to be a “pastoral Council” (differing from other Councils, this one (Vatican II) was not directly dogmatic, but disciplinary and pastoral.Pope Paul VI, August 6, 1975, General Audience) which would put forth novel innovations which affect the very divine constitution of the Church [2thus departing from its magisterial and infallible authority which might generally be attributed to Church Council validly convoked and approved.

 

 

 

Pope Paul VI made it clear in a public audience of January 12th, 1966 that the decrees of Vatican II were never stamped with the note of infallibility, as he openly declared:

There are those who ask what authority, what theological qualification, the Council intended to give to its teachings, knowing that it avoided issuing solemn dogmatic definitions backed by the Church’s infallible teaching authority. The answer is known by those who remember the conciliar declaration of March 6, 1964, repeated on November 16, 1964. In view of the pastoral nature of the Council, it avoided proclaiming in an extraordinary manner any dogmas carrying the mark of infallibility.” –Pope Paul VI General Audience, December 1, 1966, published in the L’Osservatore Romano, 1/21/1966

 

Catholics are, therefore, within their rights to make reservations regarding any novelties emanating from Vatican II that are out of step with Sacred Tradition and the previous (continuous) Magisterium of the Church. Vatican II unlike previous Church Councils, did not pretend to bolster the faith of the faithful by means of clarifying those unchangeable truths of the Catholic faith, [3] but rather dealt with theological conclusions which on a number of issues were contrary to the Church teaching or at least ambiguous enough to encourage a non-Catholic interpretation. As Cardinal Suenens explains “one could make an astonishing list for propositions taught yesterday, and the day before in Rome, as the only acceptable ones, and which were eliminated by the Conciliar Fathers”[4]

 

Archbishop Lefebvre always made it clearly, that he never rejected Vatican II documents outright, but simply made the basic distinction that is required regarding those texts:

Michael Davies (in his work Apologia Pro Marcel Lefebvre): It is frequently alleged that you ‘refuse’ the council. These allegations are very vague. I presume that you accept that Vatican II was an Ecumenical Council properly convoked by the reigning Pontiff according to the accepted norms.  

Mgr. Lefebvre: That is correct.  

Michael Davies: I presume that you accept that its official documents were voted for by a majority of the council Fathers and validly promulgated by the reigning Pontiff.

Mgr. LefebvreCertainly.

Michael Davies: In a letter published in The Times on 18 August this year (1976) I stated that your position vis-à-vis the Council was as follows.

Would you please read this passage carefully and tell me whether it does state your position accurately?

The reforms claiming to implement the Council were intended to initiate an unprecedented renewal but, since the Council, the history of the Church throughout the West has been one of stagnation and decline; the seeds of this decline can be traced back to the Council itself as those holding Neo-modernists and Neo-Protestant views were able to influence the formation of some of the official documents by the inclusion of ambiguous terminology which has been used to justify the abuses which are now apparent to all. Thus, while accepting the Council documents as official statements of the Magisterium, we have the right and duty to treat them with prudence and to interpret them in the light of Tradition.

Mgr. LefebvreThat is precisely my position.  

 

To make this point even clearer to the Pope, Archbishop Lefebvre wrote to Pope Paul VI saying:  

‘I accept everything that, in the Council and the reforms, is in full conformity with Tradition; and the Society I have founded is ample proof of that. Our seminary is perfectly in accordance with the wishes expressed in the Council and in the Ratio fundamentalis of the Sacred Congregation for Education.’ –Marcel Lefebvre, Letter to Pope Paul VI, 3 December, 1976.

The mindset then set forth by the Archbishop is clearly consistent with the constant teaching of the Church.

 

What is more is that Bishop Butler of England* publicly stated that Vatican II was in no way infallible: 

Not all teachings emanating from a pope or Ecumenical Council are infallible. There is no single proposition of Vatican II – except where it is citing previous infallible definitions – which is in itself infallible.” (The Tablet 26/11/1967)

*Bishop Christopher Butler OSB, known as “England’s pre-eminent theologian of the twentieth century”. Butler had published The Theology of Vatican II (1967) and A Time to Speak (1972). As bishop, he had had the opportunity to reflect on the Council and on its aftermath. Valentine Rice who interviewed him, says: “He came to Rome as President of the English Benedictine Congregation and soon attracted attention by his contribution to debate. In many ways he resembled John Henry Cardinal Newman, though he himself would reject the comparison.” Source
http://www.vatican2voice.org/3aboutbutler/pref.htm

 

The same was affirmed by Bishop Rudolf Graber who wrote in his book:

Since the Council was aiming primarily at a pastoral orientation and hence refrained from making dogmatically binding statements or disassociating itself, as previous Church assemblies have done, from errors and false doctrines by means of clear anathemas, many questions took on an opalescent ambivalence which provided a certain amount of justification for those who speak of the spirit of the Council.” (Athanasius and the Church of Our Times, 1974)

 

And again even Cardinal Ratzinger (now Pope Benedict XVI) in commenting on this point stated:

 

 

The Second Vatican Council has not been treated as a part of the entire living Tradition of the Church, but as an end of Tradition, a new start from zero. The truth is that this particular council defined no dogma at all, and deliberately chose to remain on a modest level, as a merely pastoral council; and yet so many treat it as though it had made itself into a sort of super-dogma which takes away the importance of all the rest.* 

-El Mercurio, July 17, 1988

*See
http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?id=3032&repos=1&subrepos=&searchid=292734

 

It must not be mistaken that since the council was attended and called by the Pope that it would automatically be led by the Holy Ghost or that it automatically is guaranteed to be infallibility of the Ordinary Universal Magisterium since only the definitions and condemnations of an ecumenical council are guaranteed by infallibility and not (necessarily) its pastoral exhortations,
the Church does not hold as infallible in a council whatever is outside the solemn teachings. [5]  

Many erroneously hold the idea that convocation of a Council is somewhat automatically a sign that it’s inspired by “the Holy Spirit” when in reality it is quite the contrary for “to call a council is a practical decision of the Pope. A person may piously believe that God inspired it. But no one can say that this is an object of faith.” [6

Catholics may rather affirm with Cardinal Manning that “to convoke a General Council, except when absolutely demanded by necessity, is to tempt God“[7]  

As to the role of the Holy Ghost, Cardinal Manning explains: “this office of the Holy Ghost consists in the following operations: first, in the original illumination and revelation…; secondly, in the preservation of that which was revealed, or, in the other words, in the prolongation of the light of truth by which the Church in the beginning was illuminated; thirdly, in assisting the Church to conceive, with greater fullness, explicitness, and clearness, the original truth in all its relations; fourthly, in defining that truth in words, and in the creation of a sacred terminology, which becomes a permanent tradition and a perpetual expression of the original revelation; and lastly, in the perpetual enunciation and proposition of the same immutable truth in every age.” [8]

 

In fact when dealing with the qualities of a True Council, St. Francis De Sales affirms the above in clearer terms saying “For what are the principal causes why general Councils assembled, save to put down and cast out the heretics, the Schismatics, the Scandalizer, as wolves from the sheepfold? As that first Assembly was held in Jerusalem to resist those who belong to the heresy of the Pharisees.” [9]

 

Vatican I (a dogmatic council, which Vatican II was not)
makes it very clear that the pope is subservient to the Deposit of Faith. Pope John XXIII and Pope Paul VI explicitly chose to withhold dogmatic authority from Vatican II. Therefore, whatever it did or however it is interpreted, it has none of the weight of the dogmatic Council of Trent and Vatican I.

Rather we may say that since the Second Vatican Council has failed in its role as council and is no more than “sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal”.

It is often stated that during the rebellious first session of the Council, Pope John XXIII who convoked the Council was to change his view in such a way that that he began to resemble those prophets of doom for which he had only contempt. Yet this began to change when he realized that the papacy had lost control of the process, he attempted, as Cardinal John Heenan of Westminster later revealed, to organize a group of bishops to try to force it to an end. Before the second session opened he had died. [10]

Padre Pio had hoped for the same thing for prophetically he could see the road down which it this Council would lead the Church and so Pellegrino (a lifelong friend of Padre Pio) testifies how Padre Pio counseled all the Council Fathers who came to see him, to put an end to Vatican II. [11]  

 

This Council was the first to invite non-Catholic “observers” to participate in its proceedings, who took an active part in the proceedings behind the scenes as is well pointed out by Michael Davies in his work on “Pope John’s Council”. The very presence of these non-Catholic observers must have had an inhibiting effect on the Council Fathers. It was the first Council to be declared “pastoral” rather than “dogmatic”. If other councils, did have pastoral propositions, they were nevertheless dogmatic Councils.

It was the first council that neither delimited Catholic doctrine from contemporary errors, nor issued disciplinary canons. When requested by hundreds of Council Fathers for the condemnation of Communism – certainly the principal error of the time, they were sidetracked by those in control – in clear violation of the Council’s own rules of order – as reported by Father Wiltgen (The Rhine Flows into the Tiber) and others.

It is canonically possible for a future pope to annul the outcome of the council, as it was merely a pastoral council.

Cardinal Ratzinger affirms the same saying that “Not all valid councils, after being tested by the facts of history, have shown themselves to be useful councils; in the final analysis, all that was left of some was a great nothing.” [12]

 

The history of the Church presents us with some parallel situations that we can bring forward to confirm the above.

 

 

 

 

The Council of Ephesus in 449, which was regularly called and attended by all the East and by legates from Pope St. Leo the Great, was annulled by that pope’s subsequent opposition to it and branded the “Robber’s Council” (Latrocinium).

A much better parallel we can say is the Second Council of Constantinople, held in 553. In 1934, historian Msgr. Philip Hughes described it as “the strangest of all the general councils”. [13] This Council had disastrous effects since rather than simply reiterate or elaborate upon the irreformable teaching of Chalcedon, it sought both to uphold Chalcedon and to call to account three long-dead theologians (whose works had somehow offended the Monophysite heretics) two of whom had been intimately associated with Chalcedon. How could such a strategy not have generated confusion among the faithful? Indeed it did as the great historian W.H.C. Frend described it, “At the council itself the bishops turned intellectual somersaults in their efforts to uphold Chalcedon yet condemn the Three Chapters” [14]. It resulted in bringing about confusion in the minds of faithful about the controversy surrounding Monophysitism.

 

The same author in dealing with the Council of Constance illustrates that “this council which men at Constance (November, 1414) is the strangest in all Church history from its composition, its procedure, and the nature of what was effected through it. The full effect of the chaos of forty years was now seen. All the wildest theories about the source of ecclesiastical authority seemed likely to be realized when there descended on the town (in addition to 185 bishops) 300 doctors in theology and law, 18,000 other ecclesiastics, and a vast multitude of lay potentates, of princes, and of representatives of towns and corporations, to the number of more than a hundred thousand . . . This same council that had brought the (western) schism to an end had sown the seeds of much future dissention. Whatever the niceties of canon law that had safeguarded the legitimacy of its liquidation of a complex problem, the fact remained that the Council of Constance had judged two claimants to the papacy and condemned them, and that it had also elected a new Pope. And it had also declared, in explicit terms, that General Councils were superior to Popes and it had provided that every five years this General Council should resemble and the Pope, in some measure, give to it, an account of his stewardship. As far as the wishes of the Council of Constance went, a revolution had been achieved, and the Church in the future was to be governed in a parliamentary way, and not by the absolute, divinely given authority of its head, the Vicar of Christ. The forty years that followed the Council were to see the successive Popes – Martin V, Eugene IV, and Nicholas V, wholly taken up with the effort to destroy this new theory and to control the councils which it bred and inspired. The full fruits of the mischief were only reaped in the long drawn out dissensions of the Council of Basle (1431 – 1449).” -Hughes, Popular History of the Church, Pg. 141-3

Fr. Bernard Otten, S.J. commenting on the above Council states that “(Pope) Martin V, at the close of the Council, approved only in a general way what had been enacted by conciliar procedure in matters of faith – in materia fidei conciliariter statuta” –A Manual of History of Dogmas, Volume II, 1918, Pg. 456

 

As another example we may mention is how the teaching of the Council of Florence on the matter and form for the Sacrament of Holy Orders [15] was set aside by Pope Pius XII in his Apostolic Constitution “Sacramentum Ordinis” (1947). Pope Pius XII, in defining the matter and the form declared that the Council of Florence did not mean to teach that the action of touching the chalice and paten presented to the ordained was necessary by virtue of the will of Our Lord Jesus Christ, without setting the question as to whether this action could become part of the matter of the Sacrament by virtue of the power of the Church, Some theologians [16] deny it, which amounts to saying that the Council of Florence was mistaken on this point.

There is also the example of the illegal Council of Pistoia, which was held in September of 1786 by the Bishop of Pistoia and Prato, in a daring effort to secure the errors of Jansenism. The Council attempted to spread errors by emphasising the notion of “Community”, by giving bishops more authority much like Vatican II did by the proclamation of collegiality of bishops, and many other errors of the illegal Council of Pistoia. This council was condemned and eighty-five of its propositions were stigmatized as erroneous and dangerous.

Pius VI on 28 August, 1794, dealt the death-blow to the influence of the council in his Bull “Auctorem Fidei”, which condemned the propositions of this illegal council:

“[To contend that] ways must be prepared for people to unite their voices with that of the whole Church — if this be understood to signify the introduction of the use of the vernacular language into the liturgical prayers — is condemned as false, rash, disturbing to the order prescribed for the celebration of the sacred mysteries, easily productive of many evils.” (Auctorem Fidei)

The ever-prevalent contention that the above facts seek only to undermine the authority of the Church’s Magisterium is brought forward as an opponent that needs clarification.

 

The difference between doctrinal and pastoral teachings has great implications at Ecumenical Councils. This is because the Church has never taught that all Church Councils are in and of themselves infallible.
St. Robert Bellarmine points out that, “
Only by the words of the general Council do we know whether the fathers of that council intended to engage their prerogative infallibility” [17]

What is more, is that Fr. Vincent McNabb O.P, rightly pointy out that “If there have been antipopes still more have there been anti-councils. If papal actions must be distinguished into official, semi-official, and personal, equally so must the acts of councils” –Infallibility (London, 1927), Sheed and Ward, page 78.

Again, St. Alphonsus Maria Liguori affirms that:

 

 

 

 

 

What is found to have its origin in the opinion of some Holy Father or particular Council is not a Divine Tradition, even though it should be celebrated throughout the entire Church. For if we did not attend to this rule, we should have to admit without certain foundation, new revelations regarding faith or morals, which has been always abhorred and impugned in the Church by men the most attached to religion. Hence, the sovereign pontiffs, the Councils, and the Fathers, have been most careful to reject all novelties or new doctrines on matters of faith, which differed from those that had been already received.“[18]

This no doubt is because as Fr. Vincent McNabb noted, namely that “Neither the Pope nor General Councils are ends in themselves; they are relative entities. They look towards the Church” –Infallibility (London, 1927), Sheed and Ward, p. 53.

These words are simply a reiteration on the words of first Vatican Council:

For the Holy Spirit was promised to the successors of Peter not so that they might, by His revelation, make known some new doctrine, but that, by His assistance, they might religiously guard and faithfully expound the revelation or Deposit of Faith transmitted by the Apostles.“[19]

 

For a document of the Magisterium to be considered infallible there are very precise elements, which are necessary. These elements are a continuity with Tradition (2 Thessalonians 2:10; 1 Corinthians 11:23, Galatians1: 8), universality in time and place [20] and the clear will of the Pope to engage his authority for the ordinary pontifical Magisterium. If either of these elements is not present the acts are not in any way guaranteed with infallibility. In other words if the Ordinary Magisterium is to be infallible, it must be traditional (Sacrae Theologiae Summa, Salaverri, Vol. 1 5th edition). If it breaks with Tradition, the Ordinary Magisterium cannot claim any infallibility.

Some Catholics erroneously think that Magisterium is equivalent to Pope. It is not. In Latin, Magisterium is neuter. It is a thing, not a person. It is the teaching authority of the Church. That teaching authority, however, must be derived from Our Lord and His Apostles. It must be based on the Catholic and Apostolic Deposit of Faith. Vatican I made it clear, dogmatically, that the teaching of any pope (or, a fortiori, bishop) who teaches outside the Apostolic Deposit of Faith is null and void.

This Magisterium or “teaching authority of the Church”, exists in a few different modes. It is termed “Solemn” or “Extraordinary” when it derives from the formal and authentic definitions of a General council. It is termed “Ordinary and Universal” when it manifests those truths which are expressed through the daily continuous preaching of the Church and refers to the universal practices of the Church connected with faith and morals as manifested in the decisions of the Roman Congregations concerning faith and morals. It also termed “Ordinary and Non-Infallible” when it regards the non-infallible doctrinal decisions given by the pope or by the Roman congregations.

The Magisterium is termed “living” because, being true, it exists and exerts its influence, not only in the past, but in the present and future. It is termed “authentic” or “authorized” only as regards the person himself, not as regards his infallibility. [21]

Hence we can clearly comprehend why “these doctrines (of the Second Vatican Council) are not even part of the Church’s authentic (i.e., ordinary, non-universal) teaching, because the bishops expressed no intention to hand down the Deposit of the Faith; on the contrary, their spokesmen (e.g., Paul VI) expressed their intention to come to terms with the modern world and its values, long condemned by true Catholic churchmen as being intrinsically un-Catholic. Therefore, the documents of Vatican II have only a Conciliar authority, the authority of that Council, but no Catholic authority at all, and no Catholic need take seriously anything Vatican II said, unless it was already Church doctrine beforehand.” [22]

Ultimately, the Magisterium is not any particular pope, but simply the authority of the Church, by divine appointment, to teach the truths of religious belief; the commissions of the Church to teach; the teaching office of the Church; the teaching and interpreting of the doctrines of the faith carried on by the Church through the Pope and bishops and those commissioned by them. It may be ordinary when a doctrine is proclaimed throughout the Church as part of divine revelation; or extraordinary when a general council defines a doctrine ratified by the Pope or when the Pope speaks as the official teacher of the Church (ex Cathedra) proclaiming or defining a matter of faith or morals. The Catholic Church is not a congregation of people agreeing together, it is not a School of Philosophy or a Mutual Improvement Society. It is rather the Living Voice of God and Christ’s revelation to all people, through all time. It teaches only what its divine Master taught. [23]

 

Vatican II would at most come under the Ordinary non Infallible Magisterium, to which one owes assent only according to a prudential judgment:

Since not everything taught by the Ordinary Magisterium is infallible, we must ask what kind of assent we should give to its various decisions. The Christian is required to give the assent of faith to all the doctrinal and moral truths defined by the Church’s Magisterium. He is not required to give the same assent to teaching imparted by the sovereign pontiff that is not imposed on the whole Christian body as a dogma of faith. In this case it suffices to give that inner and religious assent which we give to legitimate ecclesiastical authority. This is not an absolute assent, because such decrees are not infallible, but only a prudential and conditional assent, since in questions of faith and morals there is a presumption in favor of one’s superior… Such prudential assent does not eliminate the possibility of submitting the doctrine to a further examination, if that seems required by the gravity of the question” [24]

 

Again we read in the Catholic Encyclopedia:

 

 

 

But before being bound to give such an assent, the believer has a right to be certain that the teaching in question is definitive (since only definitive teaching is infallible)…” [25]  

In the case of Vatican II it would be highly imprudent to give our assent without departing from the faith to a great number of its works. Archbishop Felici, the General Secretary of Vatican II did not hesitate to state that Catholics must “make reservations” on those declarations from the Council “which have a novel character” [26]

Fr. Gregory Hesse states well that we ought to reject Vatican II as whole but not in everything (“in toto sed non in omnibus”). As a whole since undeniably this council (and the “Spirit of the Council”) has worked only for the destruction of the faith. However it would be rash to reject everything in the sense that at times it does refer us to sound Catholic teachings, yet while accepting those things which pertain to the deposit of the faith we can only affirm that the Council as a whole was a disaster for the whole of Christendom.

 

Pope Pius II already condemned Vatican II some 500 years before hand in his decree Exerabilis [27] which condemned anyone who would presume to call a council to alter any Catholic dogmatic teaching.

Ambiguity may be said to be one of the great hallmarks of the Second Vatican Council as by means of it a great number of erroneous notions have been introduced and whole heartedly embraced by a greater number of the Post Conciliar Hierarchy.
It doesn’t take a theology degree to recognize that the language of documents since Vatican II is decidedly different than those of previous years. What once was clear and precise, giving little room for alternative interpretations is now vague and questionable. The impact of the ambiguity can never be overstressed since it was by this means that the modernists (long ago condemned by Pope Pius X) succeeded in taking victory at the Council.

 

Pope Clement XIII stipulated in his decree, Dominico Agro, of two centuries ago that none of the faithful should have “extraordinary opinions proposed to them, not even from Catholic doctors; instead, they should listen to those opinions which have the most certain criteria of Catholic truth: universality, antiquity, and unanimity.”

We have only the contrary coming forth from the Councils documents. This method (of ambiguity) alone would have been enough to wreak disaster in Church. This important issue can never be over emphasized.

 

To instill in our minds the great destruction that has resulted by the ambiguous terminology used by the Modernists since Second Vatican Council we simply need parallel it will a great event in History, namely the Arian crisis of the fourth Century where the Council of Nicea (325) defined that the Son is consubstantial (homoousion) with the Father. This meant that, while distinct as a person, the Son shared the same divine and eternal nature with the Father. The term homoousion thus became the touchstone of orthodoxy. No other word could be found to express the essential union between the Father and the Son, for every other word the Arians accepted, but in an equivocal sense. They would deny that the Son was a creature as other creatures – or in the number of creatures – or made in time, for they considered him a special creation made before time. They would call Him “Only-begotten,” meaning “Only directly created” Son of God etc., however this word (homoousion) alone they could not say without renouncing their heresy. [28]

Many bishops and the faithful complained that too much fuss was being made about the distinction between homoousion and homoiousion. They considered that more harm than good was done by tearing apart the unity of the Church over a single letter, over an iota (the Greek letter “i”). They condemned those who did this. Yet St. Athanasius, the Bishop of Alexandria refused to modify in any way his attitude and remained steadfast in refusing to accept any statement not containing the homoousion or to communicate with those who rejected it. The fact is (as history has confirmed) that St. Athanasius and his supporters were right. That one letter, that iota, spelled the difference between Christianity as the faith founded and guided by God incarnate, and a faith founded by just another creature. Indeed, if Christ is not God, it would be blasphemous to call ourselves Christians.

If a great number of Catholics died at the hands of the blood thirsty Arians simply because they refused to accept one iota of change in the same word, what might we say of the volumes of ambiguity which were approved in the name of the Second Vatican Council? Is it not evident that Vatican II has failed in its duty towards the faithful who look to the Church for guidance?

 

In fact, Paul VI, who promulgated the documents of the Council in 1965, like his predecessor (Pope John XXIII) began to reject the fruits of that Council. He issued two startling statements to that effect:

The Church finds herself in an hour of anxiety, a disturbed period of self-criticism, or what would even better be called self-demolition [auto-destruction]. It is an interior upheaval, acute and complicated, which nobody expected after the Council. It is almost as if the Church were attacking itself. We looked forward to a flowering, a serene expansion of conceptions, which matured in the great sessions of the council. But … one must notice above all the sorrowful aspect. It is as if the Church were destroying herself.
[29]  

We have the impression that through some cracks in the wall the smoke of Satan has entered the temple of God: it is doubt, uncertainty, questioning, dissatisfaction, confrontation…. We thought that after the Council a day of sunshine would have dawned for the history of the Church. What dawned, instead, was a day of clouds and storms, of darkness, of searching and uncertainties.” [30]  

 

 

 

Let’s take a quick look at what has happened to the Catholic Church since the 2nd Vatican Council.

By their fruits you shall know them. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and the evil tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can an evil tree bring forth good fruit.” (Matthew 7:15-17)

Infant Baptisms dropped by over 360,000 in the US from 1960 to 1985.

The National Catholic Education Association said that from 1965 to 1978 Catholic schools lost more than 2 million students and closed over 3,600 schools.

The Catholic abortion rate now runs 30% higher than it does for Protestant women. The number of nuns in the US from 1964 to 1992 declined by 82,000.

The number of seminarians in the US has dropped from 48,000 in 1965 to 1,300 in 1988.

The number of converts from 1960 to 1985 declined by almost 64,000.

There were 338 annulments granted in 1968 and 59,030 in 1992. From 1952 to 1956 there were 39 annulments worldwide. In 1990 alone, there were 62,824 annulments. In the USA, nearly all (98%) who apply for a judicial ecclesiastical decree of annulment and finish the procedure, are awarded an annulment. An annulment is a declaration by Church authority which states that a marriage was never valid by reason of a known or hidden impediment.

From 1965 to 1973, between 22,000 and 25,000 priests left the priesthood to get married. By 1994, this figure had reached almost 100,000.

In 1970 there were 1,003,670 women religious with perpetual or provisional vows; in 1992 that number was down to 655,031.

In 1962, there were 46,189 seminarians in the U.S. By early 1992, this number had plummeted to 6,247. [31].

In countries such as France and Holland the percentage of Catholics at Mass each Sunday has declined to a single digit. In the U.S., attendance has declined from 71 percent in 1963 to 25 percent in 1993, a decrease of 65 percent.

Newsweek polls and surveys show that only 15% of Catholics believe they should always obey Church teaching, nearly as many Catholics think abortion is permissible as non-Catholics, and 75% of Catholics disagree with Church teaching forbidding divorce and contraception.

Another study revealed that only 25% of Catholics now believe in the Real Presence and only 50% of the priests.

Given the foregoing, it would be plain blindness to deny the disastrous effects Vatican II has had on the Church. Nevertheless with the continued denial of this fact on part of the greater number of the Catholic hierarchy we shall only continue to witness destruction of the faith on a global scale.

Certainly the results of Vatican II seem cruelly opposed to the expectations of everyone, beginning with those of Pope John XXIII and then of Pope Paul VI. Expected was a new Catholic unity, and instead we have been exposed to dissension which, to use the words of Pope Paul VI, seems to have gone from self-criticism to self-destruction. Expected was a new enthusiasm, and many wound up discouraged and bored. Expected was a great step forward, and instead we find ourselves faced with a progressive process of decadence that has developed for the most part precisely under the sign of a calling back to the Council, and has therefore contributed to discrediting it for many. The net result, therefore, seems negative. I am repeating here what I said ten years after the conclusion of the work:  it is incontrovertible that this period has definitely been unfavorable for the Church.”  -Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, December 24, 1984, L’Osservatore Romano
 

Conclusion

It might be said without temerity that “Man” inspired the Second Vatican Council for the glorification of “Man” an exaltation that has ultimately worked only to the detriment of the faith.

This Council, which “in many respects can be described as a revolution,” [32] has no dogmatic force and can be held to be imprudent or even in error, with no compromise to one’s Catholic faith as many of the false innovations that were introduced or brought about as a result of this council have already been clearly condemned by the Church.

Without such sound principles and clear Catholic reasoning it isn’t soon before one forgets one’s Catholic Faith and replaces it with the very set of Modernistic heresies condemned by Pope St. Pius X as we have seen happen all too often to a great number of men who supposedly go by the name of “Catholic”.

Ultimate we can do no better than assume to ourselves the sound advice of St. Paul “Scrutinize everything carefully, retaining only that which is good”… “hating that which is evil, cleaving to that which is good”. [33]

 

Footnotes:

1. Statement, apud Lucio Brunelli, 30 days, September 1993, P. 50.

2. See our article on Religious Liberty**The 25 errors of Vatican II*** -See also Religious Liberty and the Second Vatican Council by Michael Davies

3. Cardinal Ratzinger, El Mercurio, July 17, 1988

4. Interview I.C.I 15/5/69

5. Cf. Catholic Encyclopedia, “Infallibility” 1910

6. Fr. Gregory Hesse, “Outside the Church there is No Salvation”, Catholic Family News, February 1997 [IV: 2], pp. 13 et seqq).

 

 

 

7. Petri Privilegium, III, p.24

8. Cardinal Henry Manning, The Temporal Mission of the Holy Ghost, Burns, Oates: London, 1909.

9. The Catholic Controversy, Burns & Oats, London, 1886, pg. 218.

10. Alice Muggeridge, The Desolate City (revised & expanded ed./1990), p. 72; letter from Fr. Joseph W. Oppitz, C.Ss.R. in “America” magazine of April 15, 1972

11. Father Ricossa, Sacerdotium, Issue #15 (2899 East Big Beaver Rd, Troy, MI) p. 60.

12. In the Murky waters of Vatican II, by Atila Sinke Guimaraes, pg. 237

13. Philip Hughes, A History of the Church, vol. 1: The Church and the World in Which the Church Was Founded, 1934; London: Sheed and Ward, 1979, p. 282.

14. W.H.C. Frend, The Rise of Christianity (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1984), p. 853

15. Sessio VIII, November 22, 1439

16. Cf. Sacrae Theologiae Summa, BAC, Madrid, IV, p. 639

17. De Conciliis, I, 17.

18. St. Alphonsus Liguori, Exposition and defense of all the points of Faith discussed and defined by the Sacred Council of Trent, Dublin 1846, Pg. 51

19. Pastor Aeternus, chap. 4, “De Romani Pontificis Infallibili Magisterio”

20. St. Vincent of Lerins, Commonitorium.

21. Salaverri, Sacrae Theologiae Summa vol. I, 5th ed., Madrid, B.A.C.no.659ff.

22. Fr. Pierre Marie, editor of the French Traditional Dominicans’ quarterly, Le Sel de la Terre

23. Matt 28:18; I Tim 6:20; II Tim 1:14; Tit 1:9; Gal 1:8; I John 2:20; II John 2:20, I John 9:12).

24. Nicolas Jung, Le Magistère de l’Èglise, 1935, pp.153 -154, Cf. DTC “Église” in, vol. IV, col.2209.

25. Catholic Encyclopedia, “Infallibility” (1910)

26. An Open Letter to Confused Catholic, Marcel Lefebvre, Angelus Press, pg. 107.

27. Dz 717

28. M. L. Cozens, A Handbook of Heresies (London, 1960) p. 34

29. Pope Paul VI, December 7, 1968, Address to the Lombard Seminary at Rome

30. Pope Paul VI, June 29, 1972, Homily during the Mass for Sts. Peter & Paul, on the occasion of the ninth anniversary of his coronation in his response to Vatican II

31. In the Murky Waters of Vatican II, Statistics need not be taken since these facts are more than evident!

32. His Eminence Christopher Cardinal Schönborn, Die Tagespost, March 10, 2001

33. I Thessalonians 5:21; Romans 12:9

 

**Religious Liberty and the Second Vatican Council

http://www.catholicapologetics.info/modernproblems/vatican2/liberty.htm

By Fr. Raymond Taouk

The documents of Vatican II come within the category of the Church’s Ordinary Magisterium, which can contain error in the case of a novelty, which conflicts with previous Church teaching.

The Second Vatican Council in contrast to the Churches constant teaching declared that “the human person has a right to religious freedom” in order that “all men should be immune from coercion on part of individuals, social groups and every human power so that, within due limits, nobody is forced to act against his convictions nor is anyone to be restrained from acting in accordance with his convictions in religious matters in private or public” (General Principles of Religious Freedom). However Pope Leo XIII condemned such an idea as being “the great error of our age”. Nor was Pope Pius IX tolerant of these ideas as he openly spoke against such innovations saying that “contrary to the Teachings of the Holy Scriptures, of the Church and of the Holy Fathers, these persons assert, that the best condition of human society is that wherein no duty is recognized by the violators of the Catholic religion except when the maintenance of public peace requires it” (Quanta Cura). Thus not only is it contrary to the pronouncements of the previous popes but also to that of the Churches constant teaching.

The fact that Vatican II declaration was contrary to Church’s constant teaching was openly admitted by Fr. Yves Congar who himself helped draft the text of the Declaration itself. Fr. Congar affirms that “it cannot be denied that a text like this does materially say something different from the syllabus of 1864, and even almost the opposite of propositions 15 and 77-9 of the document” (Challenge to the Church, London, 1977, page 44).

Since true liberty is often regarded as being without constraint, this only serves to confirm that true liberty Is not understood by so many as they have “an absurd notion as to what liberty is, either they pervert the very idea of freedom, or they extend it at their pleasure to many things in respect of which man cannot rightly be regarded as free” (Pope Leo XIII, Libertas Praestantissimum). The Church has always been the guardian of true liberty. Man being a rational creature endowed by God with an intellect and will is prone to evil due to original sin and so he requires direction from without in order to perfect his liberty. Natural Liberty to do what one can comes from within, but the right to do what one may comes from without. Thus an ability to do something does not constitute a right to do it (i.e. Murder). With these basic truths we may affirm that true liberty to commit evil is not liberty but rather license, as man’s reason prescribes to the will what it should seek after or shun in order to aid him to his final end.

 

 

 

Yet “some have tried to argue that while error has no rights, persons inculpably holding erroneous doctrines have the right to hold them. But it must be borne in mind that error can be believed, spread, and activated only by persons and so it is difficult to see what it would mean to say “error has no right to be spread” if one held at the same time “persons can have a right to spread error” that is if “right” be taken in the same sense in both statements . . . . How can one have a genuine right to believe, spread, or practice what is objectively false or morally wrong? For a genuine right is based on what is objectively true and good” (Fr. Connell, American Ecclesiastical Review, No. 151, February 1964, page 128).

In conscience faithful Catholics cannot accept the ideas of Vatican II on Religious liberty, because the only religion that has a right to exist is the one God has revealed (the Catholic Religion). Nor can governments accept these ideas without failing gravely in their duty as they “must acknowledge God and obey and reverence His Power and authority” (Pope Leo XIII, Libertas Praestantissimum).

Vatican II further declares that “religious freedom must be given such recognition in the constitutional order of society as will make it a civil right” (General Principles of Religious Freedom). Yet civil law is to be prescribed in order that people live according to the eternal Law. For this reason we can grasp why such a proposition was long ago condemned by Pope Pius XI in Quanta Cura when he spoke against those who “uphold that erroneous opinion most pernicious to the Catholic Church and to the salvation of souls . . . namely that liberty to conscience and worship is the peculiar right of every man and should be proclaimed by law“. If a choice must be made it is evident that it is not possible to agree with both Vatican II and the mentioned Popes statements, as a Catholic cannot accept these declarations of religious liberty without betraying the mission of the Church. For with this firm conviction of bringing men to the truth and saving souls from eternal damnation (1tim 2:4) did the apostles and Catholic missionaries go forth at the risk of their lives in order to teach all nations what Christ had commanded (Matthew 28:19).

The bitter fruits of this “Liberty of Perdition” (St. Augustine) are the ruin of moral law and truth. Society shall only continue to demoralize as a result of Vatican II’s declaration on religious liberty which has been most prominent in bringing about the auto-destruction of the Church as man is now only subject to the requirements of civil law, which themselves are in conformity (in most countries) with Vatican II’s notion of religious Liberty.

Pope Pius XII taught in his discourse Ecco che gia un anno, of 6th of October 1946 that “The Catholic Church, as we have already said, is a perfect society and has as its foundation the truth of Faith infallibly revealed by God. For this reason, that which is opposed to the truth is, necessarily, an error, and the same rights, which are objectively recognized for truth, cannot be afforded to error. In this manner, liberty of thought and liberty of conscience have their essential limits in the truthfulness of God in revelation“.

Error is now given a “right” to exist alongside with truth, which amounts to religious indifference as condemned by Pope Gregory XVI because “from this poisoned source of indifferentism flows that false and absurd, or rather extravagant maxim that livery of consciences should be established and guaranteed to each man, a most contagious error, to which leads that absolute and unbridled liberty of opinion which for the ruin of the Church and state spreads over the world” (Mirari Vos).

This plague of indifference was also feared by Pope Pius IX who warned against those who say that society should “be constituted and governed without regard whatsoever to religion . . . or at least without making any distinction between true and false religions (Quanta Cura). The same Pope continues to exhort all “Sons of the Catholic Church” to reject these condemned notions of liberty and the errors that come with it.

In openly defending the wisdom of the Church in proclaiming her syllabus in the person of Pius IX, the great Catholic Statesman, Gabriel Garcia Moreno, the present of Ecuador during the mid-19th Century, exclaimed that contrary to what is claimed “they (liberal Catholics) do not understate that if the Syllabus remains a dead letter, society is at an end! If the Pope has put true social principles before us, it is because the world needs them if it is not to perish.” –Garcia Moreno, by Fr. Augustine Berthe, page 245

 

***Twenty-five explicit errors of Vatican II (and the corrections immediately following) (according to some Traditionalists; included here for academic use –Michael)

http://www.catholicapologetics.info/modernproblems/vatican2/vatican2.htm

By Michael Malone

Number One

“This Church, constituted and organized as a society in the present world, continues to exist (subsists) in the Catholic Church, which is governed by the successor of Peter and by the bishops in communion with him. Nevertheless, many elements of sanctification and of truth are found outside its visible confines.” Lumen Gentium.

A) “We must mention another fruitful cause of evil by which the Church is afflicted at present [I like that: “the present world,” and “at present”], namely: Indifferentism, that vicious [“vice-filled”] manner of thinking which holds that eternal salvation can be obtained by the profession of any faith, provided that a man’s morals are good and decent. Seriously consider the testimony of the Savior that some are against Christ because they are not with Christ, that they scatter who do not gather with Him, and therefore without doubt they will perish in eternity unless they hold to the Catholic faith and observe it WHOLE and INVIOLATE.” Pope Gregory XVI

B) “If anyone says that the condition of the faithful and that of those who have not yet come to the true faith is equal: let him be anathema.” I Vatican Council

C) “Neither the true faith nor eternal salvation is to be found outside the Holy Catholic Church. Neither salvation nor salvation can be found outside the Catholic Church. It is a SIN to believe that there is salvation outside the Catholic Church.” Ven. Pope Pius IX

 

 

 

 

D) “All graces given to those outside the Church are given them for the purpose of bringing them inside the Church.” St. Augustine

E) Right Reason: Can “elements” of salvation save anyone, or don’t you have to meet the full requirements as commanded by the Voice of God, the Catholic Church? Can “parts” of truth suffice for the fullness of the Catholic Faith, or is all of it demanded of us, as the Church infallibly teaches? Moreover, did Jesus “constitute and organize” His Church on earth as a “society” or not, rather, as a Body — His own continuing (subsisting) Body on earth? The latter has been defined; Vatican Council II contradicts this


Number Two

“All men are called to this Catholic unity which prefigures and promotes universal peace, and in different ways belong to it, or are related to it: The Catholic faithful, others who believe in Christ, and finally all mankind, called by God’s grace to salvation. Lumen Gentium

A) “It is an error in a matter of divine truth to imagine the Church as invisible, by which many Christian communities, although they differ from each other in their faith, are united by a bond that is invisible to the senses. Pope Pius XII

B) “There is but one universal Church of the faithful, outside which no one at all can be saved.” Lateran Council IV, Pope Innocent III

C) “Faith in Christ cannot be maintained pure and unalloyed when it is not protected and supported by faith in the Church. Faith in Christ and faith in the Church stand together. If any man does not enter the Church, or if any man departs from her, he is far from the hope of life and salvation.” Pope Pius XI

D) “Heretics and schismatics are excluded from the Church because they have separated from her and belong to her only as deserters belong to the army from which they have deserted.” Catechism of Trent

E) Right Reason: To say that the Catholic Church only “promotes” a universal peace which She merely “prefigures” is to declare that such peace was not established in her from the beginning, and indeed that she has not found it herself. This contradicts the Mark of the Church which recognizes her as “Catholic,” namely Universal. To argue that there is more than one way to belong to the true Church is to destroy another Mark called “One,” that is: her unicity.


Number Three

“Catechumens who, moved by the Holy Spirit, desire with an explicit intention to be incorporated into the Church, are by that very intention joined to her. With love and solicitude Mother Church already embraces them as her own.” Lumen Gentium

A) “It does not suffice to believe. He who believes and is not yet baptized, but is only a Catechumen, has not yet fully acquired salvation.” St. Thomas Aquinas

B) “Now, even the Catechumen believes in the Cross of the Lord Jesus, but unless he be baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, he cannot receive remission of his sins nor the gift of spiritual grace.” St. Ambrose

C) “Without the Sacrament of Baptism, no one is ever justified. If anyone says that Baptism is optional, that is, not necessary for salvation: let him be anathema.” Council of Trent

D) “Neither commemoration nor chanting is to be employed for catechumens who have died without Baptism.” Council of Braga (Regional)

E) Right Reason: It is as impossible to be “joined” by our “intention” to the Church as it is impossible to have Electricity By Desire without actually plugging the cord into the socket. And no Catechumen can be “embraced as her own” by a Church which ushers them out of Mass before the Offertory, as is now done in the Novus Ordo around the world (I witnessed this at Sunday Mass in the Fort Worth cathedral). Point: if they were “joined” “already” and “embraced” as our “own,” why were they not allowed to stay? The Movers and Shakers of Vatican Council II have self-destructed here.


Number Four

“These Christians are indeed in some real way joined to us in the Holy Spirit for, by His gifts and graces, His sanctifying power is also active in them, and He has strengthened some of them even to the shedding of their blood.” Lumen Gentium

A) “The Catholic Church alone is the Body of Christ, of which He is Head and Savior. We must always remember the unity of the Mystical Body outside which there is no salvation; for there is no entering into salvation outside the Church. Truth, grace, the Sacraments: all the certain norms for our journey to God come from the Church. The Catholic Church is the extension of Jesus Christ in time and space. Outside this Body the Holy Spirit does not give life to anyone. Those who are enemies of unity do not participate in the charity of divine life; those outside the Church do not possess the Holy Spirit. A Christian must fear nothing so much as to be separated from the Body of Christ. If he is separated from Christ’s Body, he is not one of His members; he is not fed by His Spirit.” Pope Paul VI

B) “If those unwilling to be at agreement in the Church be slain outside the Church, they cannot attain to the rewards of the Church.” Pope Pelagius II

C) “No one, even if he pour out his blood for the name of Christ, can be saved unless he remain within the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church.” Council of Florence, Pope Eugene IV

D) Right Reason. The Holy Spirit cannot recognize members of the Body He gives life to who differ in faith, sacraments, or submission to spiritual authority for “He cannot deny Himself” (II Tim.2:13). The Holy Spirit cannot sanctify with the same Grace souls both inside and outside the Body of Jesus. Some are claimed to have shed their blood for Jesus, but this cannot be said to have come from the strength of the Holy Spirit of Truth, since it is the “right” to promote error they are defending. If they truly loved Jesus enough to die for Him, they would have been keeping His commandments (John 14:23), one of which is to be a member of His Church and receive Him in Holy Communion.


 

 

 

Number Five

“The Moslems together with us adore the one merciful God.” Lumen Gentium

A) “The Holy Catholic Church teaches that God cannot truly be adored except within its fold.” Pope St. Gregory the Great

B) “The Catholic Church alone preserves true worship.” Pope Pius XI

C) “A true worshipper is one whose mind has not been defiled with any false belief.” Pope St. Leo the Great

D) Right Reason. No man can worship the one true God “together with us” if they do not share our one true faith. Islam teaches that Jesus is not God and that there is only one person in God; hence, they do not believe in the God we worship. Thus, they can in no way worship “with us” our God. A man cannot worship in any way that which he does not believe in, for the Law of Praying is the Law of Believing, and vice-versa. If they believe in a one-person deity, THAT is what they worship, and in no way “with us” can they worship the Holy Trinity, the Second Person of Which is a human being like us in all things but sin.


Number Six

“The Moslems together with us adore the one merciful God.” Lumen Gentium

A) The Holy Catholic Church teaches that God cannot truly be adored except within its fold.” Pope St. Gregory the Great

B) “The Catholic Church alone preserves true worship.” Pope Pius XI

C) “A true worshipper is one whose mind has not been defiled with any false belief.” Pope St. Leo the Great

D) Right Reason: No one can adore “together with us” a God they do not believe in (the Trinity). We cannot adore “together with” them a deity we do not believe in (one who permits four wives, as does the Koran).


Number Seven

“Those who, through no fault of their own, do not know the Gospel of Christ or of His Church, but who nevertheless seek God with a sincere heart and, moved by grace, try in their actions to do His will as they know it through the dictates of their conscience, those too may achieve eternal salvation.” Lumen Gentium

A) “I confess that the Lord will give over by a very just judgment to the punishment of eternal and inextinguishable fire the wicked who either did not know by way of the Lord or, knowing it, left it when seized by various transgressions, in order that they may burn without end.” Pope Pelagius I

B) “The saving grace of this religion, the only true religion, through which alone true salvation is truly promised, has never been refused to anyone who was worthy of it; and whoever did lack it was unworthy of it. Consequently, those who have not heard the Gospel, and those who, having heard it have not persevered; and those who, having heard it, have refused to come to Christ; that is, to believe in Him; ALL these have perished in death: the all go in a single lump to condemnation.” St. Augustine

C) “It is error to believe that there is a natural justice whereby eternal life is promised for good works without any further qualification.” Pope St. Pius V

D) “Acts which spring from natural goodness have only the appearance of virtue; they cannot last of themselves nor can they merit salvation.” Pope St. Pius X

E) “He who is separated from the Body of the Catholic Church, however praiseworthy his conduct may seem otherwise, will never enjoy eternal life.” Council of Cirta (Regional)

F) “For this is eternal life: that they may know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ Whom Thou has sent” (John 17:3).

G) Right Reason: This error presupposes that a man of good will can go clear to death without finding the truth. This is contradicted by so many Councils and Popes and Scriptures they cannot here be catalogued, and fly in the face of God’s mercy and justice (I Timothy 2:4). This error places man’s conscience over God’s will, and makes God Himself unknowable. This error asserts that God will give His grace to help a man lead a good life, but will not give it to help such a man find Him in His one true Church.


Number Eight

Nor shall divine providence deny the assistance necessary for salvation to those who, without any fault of theirs, have not yet arrived at any explicit knowledge of God and who, not without grace, strive to lead a good life. Lumen Gentium

A) Belief in God alone seems necessary by a necessity of means, not, however, explicit faith in a Rewarder. ERROR CONDEMNED. Pope St. Innocent XI

B) It would seem that man is not bound to believe anything explicitly, for no man is bound to do what is not in his power. On the contrary, it is written “He who comes to God must believe that He exists, and that he is a Rewarder to those who seek Him” (Hebrews 11:6). Therefore, as regards the primary points or articles of faith, man is bound to believe them just as he is bound to have the Faith. Both learned men and simple men are bound to EXPLICIT Faith in the mysteries of Christ, chiefly those publicly proclaimed and observed throughout the whole Church. St. Thomas Aquinas

C) The ruin of souls is wrought by this single cause: Ignorance of those most sublime truths, so far beyond the natural understanding of the multitude, which nonetheless must be known by all men in order that they may attain eternal salvation. We positively maintain that the will of man cannot be upright, nor his conduct good, while his intellect is the slave of crass ignorance. This We solemnly affirm: the majority of those who are condemned to eternal punishment fall into this everlasting misfortune through ignorance of the mysteries of the Faith which must necessarily be known and believed by all who belong to the Elect. Pope St. Pius X

D) Whoever is separated from the Catholic Church, however praiseworthy his life may be in his own opinion, he shall for this very reason — that he is at the same time separated from the unity of Christ — NOT see life; rather the wrath of God abideth on him. In the Catholic Church there are both good and bad, but those who are separated from her cannot be good.

 

 

 

 

For, though the speech of some of them appears commendable, nevertheless their very separation from the Church makes them bad according to Our Savior: “He who is not with Me is against Me” (Matthew 12:30). St. Augustine

E) Right Reason: It is illogical to suggest that God in His Divine Providence will not deny the assistance necessary to be saved to those who lack the explicit knowledge of the one, true Faith while simultaneously denying them the assistance of this very knowledge. That Vatican Council II here explicitly do so suggest is irrefutable. BUT: the fact is, if this (and No.7) were accurately translated from the Latin (and I for one have never seen this done by any editor or translator), it might actually be acceptable: Here it is: “Those who, through no fault of their own, do not know the Gospel of Christ or of His Church, but who nevertheless seek God with a sincere heart and, moved by grace, try in their actions to do His will as they know it through the dictates of their conscience — they, too MAY achieve eternal salvation. Nor SHALL divine providence deny the assistance necessary for salvation to those who, without fault of their own, have NOT YET arrived at an explicit knowledge of god and who, not without grace, strive to lead a good life. Whatever of good or truth is found among them is considered by the Church to be a PREPARATION for the Gospel, given by Him Who enlightens all men so that they may AT LENGTH have life.”

The Latin Subjunctive Mood is explicit here, denoting uncertainty, doubt, future condition, potentiality, and questionably doubtful. The words that God “shall” not deny such men grace (to those “not yet” in the Church) as a “preparation” for the Faith, so that, finally “at length” they MAY have life, etc., indicates clearly future potentiality. If then the phrase “they MAY obtain salvation (“they CAN obtain salvation” in Pope Paul VI’s “Credo” wherein he is citing Vatican Council II here) is taken in its obvious future sense, no Catholic would question it at all. Interestingly, Lumen Gentium #16 ends with the infallible stipulation: “As many as believe and are baptized shall be saved; and as many as believe not will be condemned (Abbot, p.35; Flannery p.368).


Number Nine

Even though the Jewish authorities and those who followed their lead pressed for the death of Christ, neither all Jews indiscriminately at that time, nor Jews today, can be charged with the crimes committed during His passion. Declaration on the Relation of the Church to Non-Christian Religions, Nostra Aetate

A) You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears! You always resist the Holy Ghost. As your fathers behaved, so do you also. Which of the prophets have your fathers not persecuted? And they have slain them who foretold the coming of the Just One, of Whom you have now been the betrayers and murderers. Acts 7:51-52

B) The Jews, who both killed the Lord Jesus and the prophets and have persecuted us, do not please God, and are enemies to all men; prohibiting us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they might be saved; to fill up their sin always: for the wrath of God has come upon them to the end. I Thessalonians 2:14-16

C) Poor Jews! You invoked a dreadful curse upon your own heads in saying: “His blood be on us AND ON OUR CHILDREN!” (Matthew 27:25); and that curse you carry upon your till this day, you miserable race, and to the end of time shall you endure the chastisement of that innocent Blood. St. Alphonsus Maria Liguori

D) The Lord made Cain a wanderer and fugitive over the earth, but set a mark upon him, lest anyone finding him might slay him. Thus the Jews, against whom the blood of Christ calls out, although they ought not be killed, nevertheless as wanderers they must remain upon the earth until their faces be filled with shame and they seek the name of Jesus Christ the Lord. Pope Innocent III

E) The Jews wander over the entire earth, their backs bent and their eyes cast downward, forever calling to our minds the curse they carry with them. St. Augustine

F) Right Reason: The Council’s statement is an illogical construction of what is called in logic “A Straw Man” (or “Dodging the Issue”) in that no one would ever consider all Jews “indiscriminately” guilty of the death of Jesus. His Mother was a Jew, as were all His first Apostles and disciples. There are also many Jews alive today who are devout Catholics, and there always have been since the Passion. Thus, the statement is erroneous.


Number Ten

Indeed, the Church deplores all hatreds, persecutions, displays of anti-semitism levelled at any time or from any source against the Jews. Declaration on the Relation of the Church to Non-Christian Religions, Nostra Aetate

A) Ungrateful for favors and forgetful of benefits, the Jews return insult for kindness and impious contempt for goodness granted. They ought to know the yoke of perpetual enslavement because of their guilt. See to it that the perfidious Jews never in the future grow insolent, but that in servile fear they always suffer publicly the shame of their sin. Pope Gregory IX

B) The crucifiers of Christ ought to be held in continual subjection. Pope Innocent III

C) It would be licit, according to custom, to hold the Jews in perpetual servitude because of their crime. St. Thomas Aquinas

D) Right Reason: The Church is the “pillar and ground of truth” according to Scripture; hence her official “display of anti-semitism” is not only worthwhile, good, and truthful, but necessary for a wholesome society. Meanwhile, one can logically hate the errors of the diabolical Jewish religion without necessarily hating (wishing Hellfire) for all Jews. My mother is a Jew named Mary, and my dearest friend is a Jew named Jesus.


Number Eleven

Therefore, the Church reproves as foreign to the mind of Christ any discrimination against people or any harassment on the basis of race, color, condition in life, or religion Declaration on the Relation of the Church to Non-Christian Religions, Nostra Aetate

 

 

 

 

A) Let the Gospel be preached to the Jews, and if they remain obstinate, let them be expelled. Pope Leo VII

B) If anyone does NOT condemn those who hold opinions similar to heretics and who have remained in their godlessness up till death: Let such a one be anathema. II Council of Constantinople (Ecumenical)

C) Those who have been detected, even by slight proof, to have deviated from the doctrine of the Catholic religion ought to fall under the classification of “heretic” and under the sentences operating against heretics. Pope Innocent IV

D) We decree that those who give credence to the teaching of heretics, as well as those who defend or patronize them, are excommunicated. If anyone refuses to avoid such accomplices after THEY have been ostracized by the Church, let them ALSO be excommunicated [let me interject here that this decree would reduce the Church back to that “little flock” Jesus speaks of]. For the defense of the Faith, secular authorities, whatever office they hold, ought to exterminate all heretics to the best of their ability. Whenever anyone assumes authority, whether spiritual or temporal, let him be bound to confirm this decree by oath. IV Lateran Council (Ecumenical)

E) Right Reason: Not to “discriminate” against false religions is the height of the heresy called Indifferentism (or “Americanism” in the USA). These heresies have been condemned. Therefore, so is Vatican Council II in this truly illogical statement.


Number Twelve

One cannot charge with the sin of separation those at present born into communities separated from full communion with the Catholic Church and, in them, brought up in the faith of Christ; and the Catholic Church accepts them with respect and affection as brothers. For, men who believe in Christ and have been properly baptized are put in some, though imperfect, communion with the Catholic Church. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) Since it is recognized that it is extremely rare to find men entirely devoid of religious sense, some people entertain the hope that nations, in spite of their differing religious viewpoints, may be brought to unite as brothers in the profession of certain doctrines as a common foundation of the spiritual life. Certainly, such efforts as these cannot receive the approval of Catholics, for they rest on the false opinion which regards any religion whatsoever to be more-or-less praiseworthy and good. Those who hold this opinion are in grave error; they even debase the concept of the true religion and lapse, little by little, into naturalism and atheism. Pope Pius XI

B) It is error to believe that Protestantism is nothing other than a different form of the same true Christian religion, in which it is permitted to please God equally as in the Catholic Church. There is no equality between the condition of those who have adhered to Catholic truth by the gift of Faith and of those who follow a false religion. Venerable Pope Pius IX

C) Christ is one and His Church is one; one is the Faith, and one the people cemented together into the strong unity of a Body. That unity cannot be split nor cut up into fragments. Nothing that is separated from the parent stock can ever live or breathe apart – ALL hope of its salvation is lost. If a person calls himself a “Christian,” the Devil too often calls himself “Christ” — and is a liar! Just as the Devil is not Christ, so likewise a man cannot be taken as a Christian if he does not abide in Christ’s Gospel and in the true Faith. St. Cyprian, Doctor of the Church

D) Children baptized in other communions cease to be members of the Church when, after reaching the age of reason, they make formal profession of heresy; as, for example, by receiving communion in a non-Catholic church. St. Augustine

E) Right Reason: Not being able to “charge with the sin of separation those at present born” into non-Catholic communities is once again the Illogic of A Straw Man, a Dodge. It is synechdotal irrationality, trying to force a judgment of adult heretics into that of innocent newborns. As St. Augustine points out, such newly-born souls are guilty of no sin at all, except the Original (and then only if unbaptized) until such time as they reach the use of reason and commit their first sin. Saint Cyprian sufficiently and rationally destroys the Vatican Council II error about “full” communion in the Church of heretics, their possibility of “imperfect” communion and possession of the Faith.


Number Thirteen

All who have been justified by Faith in Baptism are incorporated into Christ: they therefore have a right to be called Christians, and with good reason are accepted as brothers by the children of the Catholic Church. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) Who is to be called a Christian? He who confesses the doctrine of Jesus Christ IN HIS CHURCH. Hence, he who is truly a Christian thoroughly detests all cults and sects found OUTSIDE the doctrine and OUTSIDE the Church of Christ, everywhere and among all peoples, as for example the Jewish, the Mohammedan, and the heretical cults and sects [of Protestants]. St. Peter Canisius, SJ, Doctor of the Church

B) Christianity is incarnate in the Catholic Church; it is IDENTIFIED with that perfect and spiritual society which has the Roman Pontiff for its visible head. Pope Leo XIII

C) We declare, say, define, and pronounce that it is absolutely necessary for the salvation of every human creature to be subject to the Roman Pontiff. Pope Boniface VIII

D) No one is our brother unless he has the same Father we do [see no. C]. St. Jerome, Father and Doctor of the Church

E) In NO way can men be counted among the children of God unless they take the Church for their Mother. Pope Leo XIII

F) No one can have God for his Father if he does not have the Church for his Mother. One cannot love Christ without loving the Church which Christ loves. The spirit of the Church is the spirit of Christ, and to the extent to which one loves the Church of Christ does he possess the Holy Spirit. Pope John Paul II

G) Right Reason: To declare “All who have been justified by Faith in Baptism” is seriously to beg the question, an error in logic. For as St. Thomas and theologians in general (and Trent specifically and infallibly) state: no one who rejects an iota of the Faith can be justified (in the State of Grace).

 

 

 

And no one can be in the Mystical Body of Christ without actual reception of the Sacrament of (Water) Baptism, as Pius XII points out in his Encyclical of the same name. Hence, only those who have not yet reached the use of reason, and who are validly baptized, “are incorporated into Christ” and “therefore have a right to be called Christians, and with good reason are accepted as brothers by the children of the Catholic Church” — for the simple reason that they are fully Catholic. An infant cannot be validly baptized a Protestant, for he protests nothing yet. All infants validly baptized outside the Church are genuinely Catholics.


Number Fourteen

The life of grace, faith, hope, and charity, with the other interior gifts of the Holy Spirit can exist outside the visible boundaries of the Catholic Church. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) As Christ is the head of the Church, so is the Holy Ghost her soul. ONLY those are really to be included as members of the Church who have been baptized and who profess the true Faith and who have not unhappily withdrawn from the Body or, for grave reasons, been excluded by legitimate authority. It follows that those who are divided in faith or in government cannot be living in one Body such as this, and cannot be living the life of its one Divine Spirit. Pius XII

B) Outside this Body, the Holy Spirit gives life to NO ONE; those outside the Church do not possess the Holy Spirit. The Catholic Church alone is the Body of Christ, and if a man be separated from the Body of Christ he is not one of His members nor is he fed by His Spirit. Pope Paul VI

C) If a member be cut off … his life is lost. The Spirit does not follow the amputated member … Outside the Church you can find everything except salvation: you can have dignities, Sacraments, the Gospels, the faith – and preach it, too! – but never can you find salvation except in the Catholic Church. St. Augustine

D) Right Reason: Pope Pius XII’s rebuttal above suffices. It is said today that Protestants have degenerated into more than 20,000 differing sects. The solitary thing they do not differ on is their mutual rejection of the Roman Catholic Church.


Number Fifteen

The brethren divided from us also carry out many liturgical actions of the Christian religion. These actions most certainly can truly engender a life of grace and, one must say, can aptly give access to the communion of salvation. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) By means of religious Indifferentism, crafty men deceitfully pretend that people can attain eternal salvation in the practice of any religion, as though there could be any fellowship of light with darkness. These men conclude that not only sons of the Church but also others, however estranged they may remain from Catholic unity, are equally on the road to salvation and are able to achieve everlasting life. Words fail Us from utter HORROR in detesting and abhorring this new and terrible insult! Ven. Pope Pius IX

B) The Church alone has the legitimate worship of sacrifice and the salutary use of the Sacraments. Hence, to possess true holiness, we must belong to her and embrace her, like those who entered the Ark to escape perishing in the Flood. Catechism of Trent

C) The Holy Catholic Church teaches that God cannot be adored except within her fold; she affirms that all those who are separated from her will not be saved. Pope St. Gregory the Great

D) No one is as far from the Pasch of the Lord as heretics. They can have no part with Him who are enemies of this saving Mystery. For they deny the Gospel and contradict the Creed, and they cannot celebrate the Paschal Feast with us. And though they dare to claim the name of “Christian,” nevertheless every creature whose Head is Christ scorns them. Pope St. Leo the Great

E) Right Reason: Scripture assures us that “The Devil appears as a minister of light,” but neither he nor his Protestant clergymen are true Christians just because they “also carry out many liturgical actions of the Christian religion.” To argue this way is to Beg The Question.


Number Sixteen

In certain circumstances, it is allowable, indeed desirable, that Catholics join in prayer with their separated brethren. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) No one must either pray nor sing psalms with heretics, and whosoever shall communicate with those who are cut off from the communion of the Church, whether clergy or layman: Let him be excommunicated. Council of Carthage (Regional)

B) If any clergyman or layman shall go into the synagogue of the Jews or to the meetings of heretics to join in prayer with them, let them be deposed and deprived of Communion. III Council of Constantinople (Ecumenical)

C) That the faithful and clergy should pray for Christian unity under the leadership of heretics can in no way be tolerated. Ven. Pope Pius IX

D) Is it permitted for Catholics to be present at, or take part in, conventions, gatherings, meetings, or societies of non-Catholics which aim to associate together under a single agreement all who in any way lay claim to the name of Christian? In the negative! It is clear, therefore, why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the assemblies of non-Catholics. There is only one way in which the unity of Christians may be fostered, and that is by furthering the return to the one true Church of Christ of those who are separated from her. Pope Pius XI

E) Right Reason: This error of the Council is an immediate derivation from their error that non-Catholics such as Mohammedans and Protestants worship the same God we do. That prayer with them is forbidden proves that we do not, for one cannot worship by prayer that which he does not truly believe in. The God of Protestants, for example, permits birth control and abortion; for us to pray along with them to this god is blasphemy logically. Of course, for Catholics pastors to join “Ministerial Unions” of Protestant ministers; for military or hospital chaplains to join in prayer with non-Catholics; for Catholic Charismatics to join in prayer with non-Catholic Charismatics; for … you get the idea — these are all grievous offenses against the One True God and against the Mark of Unicity of His One True Church.

 

Number Seventeen

The special position of the Eastern churches: These churches though separated from us nevertheless possess true Sacraments, whereby they are still joined to us in closest intimacy. Therefore, some worship in common is not merely possible, but is encouraged. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) No one shall pray in common with heretics or schismatics. Council of Laodicea (Regional)

B) God will have the Paraclete [Holy Spirit] only in those who worship Him in perfect Faith. St. Cyril of Alexandria

C) Outside the unity of Faith and Love which makes us sons and members of the Church, no one can be saved; hence, if the Sacraments are received outside the Church, they are NOT effective for salvation even though they are true Sacraments. However, they can become useful if one returns to Holy Mother the Church, whose sons ALONE Christ considers worthy of eternal inheritance. St. Bonaventure, Doctor of the Church

D) Right Reason: Again, we would be worshipping by prayer a god who allows rejection of the Pope. This is blasphemy.


Number Eighteen

The separated churches and ecclesiastical communities in the West: A love and reverence of Holy Scripture leads our brethren to a constant and diligent study of the Sacred Text. For the Gospel “is the power of God for salvation to everyone who has faith” (Romans 1:16). Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) If anyone says that a man who is justified and however perfect is not bound to observe the Commandments of God AND OF HIS CHURCH, but only to believe, as though the Gospel were a bare and absolute promise of eternal life without the condition of observing the Commandments: let him be anathema. Council of Trent

B) Bear well in mind that, as the Fathers of the Church teach in numerous passages, the sense of Holy Scripture can be found nowhere incorrupt outside the Catholic Church. Pope Leo XIII

C) Take away the authority of the Church and neither Divine Revelation nor natural reason itself is of any use, for each of them may be interpreted by every individual according to his own caprice. From this accursed liberty of conscience has arisen the immense variety of heretical and atheistic sects. If you take away obedience to the Church, there is NO error which will not be embraced. St. Alphonsus Maria Liguori, Doctor of the Church (the last to die).

D) There can be nothing more dangerous than those heretics who admit nearly the entire cycle of Catholic doctrine and yet, BY A SINGLE WORD, as with a DROP of poison, infect the real and simple faith taught by Our Lord and handed down by Apostolic Tradition. For such is the nature of the Faith that nothing can be more absurd than to accept SOME things and to reject OTHERS. If, then, it be certain that ANY thing is revealed by God, and this is not believed, then NO thing whatever is believed by Divine Faith. But he who dissents even in ONE POINT from divinely-revealed Truth ABSOLUTELY rejects ALL faith. You, who believe what you like of the Gospels, believe yourselves rather than the Gospels. Pope Leo XIII

D) Right Reason: Since no non-Catholic “has the faith” (Ro.1:16), then the Gospel is not “the power of God for their salvation.” If they truly were “diligent in its study,” they would see the necessity of membership in the Catholic Church (Acts 2:47, etc.); then, if they genuinely had “a love and reverence” for the Author of the Gospels, you would yield to His grace and come into that Church to save their souls. The Council here Begs The Question of their faith and love, thus erring against Logic.


Number Nineteen

By the Sacrament of Baptism, whenever it is properly conferred in the way the Lord determined [what! No Baptism of Desire?], and received with the proper disposition of soul, man becomes truly incorporated into Christ and is born to a sharing of the divine life. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) If anyone says that baptized persons are freed from all the Precepts of Holy Church, either those contained in Scripture or handed down by Tradition, so that they are not bound to observe them unless of their own accord they wish to submit themselves to these Precepts: Let him be anathema. Council of Trent (Ecumenical)

B) Do not all those who are baptized belong to the Church? Yes, but membership in the Church requires conditions OTHER than Baptism alone: it requires IDENTICAL Faith and UNITY of communion. Pope Paul VI

C) Besides a desire to be baptized, Faith is also necessary to obtain the grace of the Sacrament [of Baptism]. Our Lord said: “He who believes and is baptized shall be saved” (Mark 16:16). Catechism of Trent

D) The Church is one, unified, and articulated after the manner of a physical body. Therefore, whosoever is not joined to the Body is NOT a member of it and is NOT in union with Christ its Head. Pope Pius XI

E) The Church gives us to understand that some people can receive Baptism outside her, but that NO one can either receive or possess salvation outside her; for, outside the Church there is no remission of sins. St. Augustine

F) A person would be deceiving himself by the fact that he had been re-born of water. The branch that has been cut from the vine resembles any other branch, but what does it [outward] form avail if it does not live off the root? Pope Gregory XVI

G) Whether in the Catholic Church or in any heretical or schismatical church, if anyone receives the Sacrament of Baptism, he receives it intact; but he will not have salvation if he received that Sacrament outside the Catholic Church. Eternal life can never in any way be obtained by one who, with the Sacrament of Baptism, remains a stranger to the Catholic Church. Hold most firmly, and do not doubt at all, that the Sacrament of Baptism can exist among heretics, but that outside the Catholic Church it cannot be of profit. For the unity of this ecclesiastical society is of such value for salvation that he is not saved by Baptism to whom it has not been administered where it ought to have been. Hold most firmly, and do not doubt at all, that everyone baptized outside the Catholic Church cannot be made a partaker of eternal life is before the end of this earthly life he does not return to the Catholic Church and become incorporated with it. St. Fulgentius

H) Right Reason: No one can possess “the proper disposition soul” while in the act of being baptized into a non-Catholic religion, unless that person is without the use of reason at the time. My grandmother was baptized a Methodist and, thirty minutes later, dropped dead. I wouldn’t give you a plug nickel for her chances of having escaped an eternity in Hell-fire. Voltaire, on the other hand, died screaming for a priest (for hours and hours), which his Masonic companions adamantly refused him. Like St. John Bosco, I agree that Voltaire might have saved his soul.

 


Number Twenty

The Christian way of life of these [Protestant] brethren is nourished by Faith in Christ. It is strengthened by the grace of Baptism and by hearing the Word of God. Decree on Ecumenism, Unitatis Redintegratio

A) It is impossible to understand the Divine Word outside the Church. St. Hilary of Poitiers, Father and Doctor of the Church.

B) Neither the true Faith nor eternal salvation is to be found outside the Holy Catholic Church. Ven. Pope Pius IX

C) He who does not embrace the teaching of the Church does not have the Habit of Faith. Neither formed nor formless faith remains in a heretic who disbelieves ONE SINGLE article of Faith. All who deny one article of Faith, regardless of their reason, are by that very fact excommunicated. St. Thomas Aquinas

D) He who does not believe according to the Tradition of the Catholic Church is an unbeliever. St. John Damascene, Father and Doctor of the Church

E) A man cannot be taken for a Christian who does not abide in Christ’s Gospel and in the true Faith. St. Cyprian

F) Right Reason: Jesus said: “I am THE way,” therefore there cannot be “a Christian way of life” nourished by heresy or by the denial of a single article of Faith. There can be no “grace of Baptism” for any soul who receives Baptism while concomitantly denying an article of Faith.


Number Twenty-One

It is through his conscience that man sees and recognizes the demands of the Divine Law. He is bound to follow this conscience faithfully in all his activity so that he may come to God. Therefore, he must not be forced to act contrary to his conscience, nor must he be prevented from acting according to his conscience. Declaration on Religious Freedom, Dignitatis Humanae

A) That it is right for each individual to follow with tranquil soul what is acceptable to his own religious creed makes the divine establishment of the Church of no consequence. The true Church of Jesus Christ was established by divine authority and is known by a four-fold Mark which must be believed. No other Church is Catholic except the one founded on Peter and on his successors in the Chair of Rome. Especially fatal to the salvation of souls is that erroneous opinion of Liberty of Conscience and Liberty of Worship is the proper right of every man. By Our Apostolic authority, we reject, proscribe, and condemn this evil opinion. Ven. Pope Pius IX

B) Right Reason: If my conscience and my religion teach me that it is all right to commit murder (as various pagan religions do, teaching their adherents cannibalism, etc.), does that make help me “come to God” or should I “be prevented from acting” according to this conscience and this perverse religion by the local police department?


Number Twenty-Two

Religious communities have the right not to be prevented from publicly teaching and bearing witness to their beliefs by the spoken or written word. Declaration on Religious Freedom, Dignitatis Humanae

A) The accursed perversity of heretics has so increased that now they exercise their wickedness not in secret but manifest their error publicly, and win over the simple and weak to their opinion. For this reason, We resolve to cast them, their defenders, and their receivers under anathema, and We forbid under anathema that anyone presume to help heretics or to do business with them. III Lateran Council (Ecumenical)

B) It is insanity to believe that Freedom of Conscience and Freedom of Worship are the inalienable rights of every citizen. From this foul-smelling fountain of Indifferentism flows the erroneous and absurd opinion — or, rather, MADNESS — that freedom of conscience must be asserted and vindicated for everyone. This most pestilential error opens the door to the complete and immoderate liberty of opinions which works such widespread harm both in Church and State. Pope Gregory XVI

C) Right Reason: Cannibals should not be allowed on street corners. Ask yourself this: If it is OK to permit a man to murder his mother, what do I do if that man is my brother? Honor his “right” to kill Mom, or defend to the death my Mom?


Number Twenty-Three

If special civil recognition is given to one religious community in the constitutional organization of the State, the right of all citizens and religious communities to religious freedom must be recognized and respected. Declaration on Religious Freedom, Dignitatis Humanae

A) In this age of ours, it is no longer expedient that the Catholic religion be the only religion of the State, to the exclusion of all other cults whatsoever. ERROR CONDEMNED by Ven. Pope Pius IX

B) In certain regions of Catholic name, it has been praiseworthily sanctioned by law that men immigrating there be allowed to have public exercises of any form of worship of their own. ERROR CONDEMNED by Ven. Pope Pius IX

C) For it is false that the civil liberty of every cult, and likewise the full power granted to all men of manifestly openly and publicly any kind of opinions and ideas, more easily leads to the corruption of morals and minds of men, and to the spread of the evil of Indifferentism. ERROR CONDEMNED by Ven. Pope Pius IX

D) The power of Christ over all nations has begun to be denied; hence, the right of the Church to teach the human race, to pass laws, and to rule for the purpose of leading people especially to eternal salvation, which exists from the very right of Christ, has been denied. Then, indeed, little by little, religion of Christ was placed on the same level with false religions, and put in the same class most shamefully; it was then subjected to the civil power and almost given over to the authority of rulers and magistrates. We call this plague of our age Laicism, with its errors and nefarious effects. Pope Pius XI

E) Right Reason: First, note that the State is granted leave to possess a “constitutional organization” rather than the traditional monarchical organization. This is an insidious example of Begging The Question. The most serious error is to put the true Faith and Worship on the same level with cannibals and (worse) Protestants.


 

 

 

Number Twenty-Four

It is fully in accordance with the nature of faith that in religious matters every form of coercion by men should be excluded. Declaration on Religious Freedom, Dignitatis Humanae

A) I pray to God that some of us, as high as we seem to sit, treading heretics under our feet like ants, live not to see the day that we would gladly wish to be at league and composed with them; to let them have their churches quietly to themselves so that they would be content to let us have ours quietly to ourselves. I entirely detest heretics and, as Magistrate, do promise assiduously to perform my duty in investigating them. Heresy is a kind of treason, and if a heretic persisteth in his false belief, he may be handed over to be burned. [This is the essence of Liberalism, a condemned heresy] St. Thomas More.

B) That it is against the will of the Spirit to burn heretics [at the stake] is condemned as false. Pope Leo X

C) Even if my own father were a heretic, I would gather the wood to burn him at the stake. Pope Paul IV

D) The only way to argue with a blasphemer is by running your sword through his bowels, as far as it will go. St. Louis, King of France

E) Right Reason: No man should be forced to become Catholic, but all men should be forcibly restrained from attacking the Faith in any fashion. Otherwise, it logically follows that either the Faith is not true or that Truth is not worth fighting for. That greatest of prophets of the Old Law, St. Elias, gave us perhaps the greatest object lesson when he did not hesitate to order the killing of 450 ministers of false religions (III Kings 18:40).


Number Twenty-Five

The human person is to be guided by his own judgment and to enjoy freedom. Declaration on Religious Freedom, Dignitatis Humanae

A) By the fact that freedom of all forms of worship is proclaimed, truth is confused with error, and the Holy and Immaculate Spouse of Christ, outside which there is no salvation, is placed on the same level with heretical sects and even with Jewish perfidy. Pope Pius VII

B) That every man is free to embrace and to profess whatever religion his reason approves of is hereby condemned as ERROR. Ven. Pope Pius IX

C) What more deadly evil could there be for a soul than freedom to be in error? Pope Leo XIII

D) If a person wants to save his soul, all he has to do is examine his conscience against the everlasting teachings of the Church. Outside this true Catholic Faith, no one can be saved, SO HELP ME GOD! Pope John XXIII

E) Right Reason: Anyone who cannot see that this error of Vatican Council II is DIAMETRICALLY opposed to (B), the error formally and officially condemned as such by Venerable Pope Pius IX is simply of bad will. You can lead a mule to water, but you cannot make him drink. Saint Paul wrote Timothy: “God wills all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of truth” — and the ONLY thing in human creation which can frustrate God’s will of bringing a man to the truth is that man’s own bad will.

 

III. “In the spiritual movements of the postconciliar era, there is not the slightest doubt that frequently there has been an obliviousness, or even a suppression, of the issue of truth … The idea that all religions are … only symbols of what ultimately is incomprehensible is rapidly gaining ground in theology, and has already penetrated into liturgical practice.”

-Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger

 

Cardinal Ratzinger’s Remarks Regarding the Lefebvre Schism

http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?id=3032&repos=1&subrepos=&searchid=292734
EXTRACT

By Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger

All emphases mine -Michael

It is a necessary task to defend the Second Vatican Council against Msgr. Lefebvre, as valid, and as binding upon the Church. Certainly there is a mentality of narrow views that isolate Vatican II and which has provoked this opposition. There are many accounts of it which give the impression that, from Vatican II onward, everything has been changed, and that what preceded it has no value or, at best, has value only in the light of Vatican II.

The Second Vatican Council has not been treated as a part of the entire living Tradition of the Church, but as an end of Tradition, a new start from zero. The truth is that this particular council defined no dogma at all, and deliberately chose to remain on a modest level, as a merely pastoral council; and yet many treat it as though it had made itself into a sort of super dogma which takes away the importance of all the rest.

This idea is made stronger by things that are now happening. That which previously was considered most holy — the form in which the liturgy was handed down — suddenly appears as the most forbidden of all things, the one thing that can safely be prohibited. It is intolerable to criticize decisions which have been taken since the council; on the other hand, if men make question of ancient rules, or even of the great truths of the faith — for instance, the corporal virginity of Mary, the bodily Resurrection of Jesus, the immortality of the soul, etc. — nobody complains or only does so with the greatest moderation. I myself, when I was a professor, have seen how the very same bishop who, before the council, had fired a teacher who was really irreproachable, for a certain crudeness of speech, was not prepared, after the council, to dismiss a professor who openly denied certain fundamental truths of the faith.

 

 

 

 

 

All this leads a great number of people to ask themselves if the Church of today is really the same as that of yesterday, or if they have changed it for something else without telling people. The one way in which Vatican II can be made plausible is to present it as it is; one part of the unbroken, the unique Tradition of the Church and of her faith.

In the spiritual movements of the postconciliar era, there is not the slightest doubt that frequently there has been an obliviousness, or even a suppression, of the issue of truth: Here perhaps we confront the crucial problem for theology and for pastoral work today.

The “truth” is thought to be a claim that is too exalted, a “triumphalism” that cannot be permitted any longer. You see this attitude plainly in the crisis that troubles the missionary ideal and missionary practice. If we do not point to the truth in announcing our faith, and if this truth is no longer essential for the salvation of Man, then the missions lose their meaning. In effect the conclusion has been drawn, and it has been drawn today, that in the future we need only seek that Christians should be good Christians, Muslims good Muslims, Hindus good Hindus, and so forth. If it comes to that, how are we to know when one is a “good” Christian, or a “good” Muslim?

The idea that all religions are — if you talk seriously — only symbols of what ultimately is incomprehensible is rapidly gaining ground in theology, and has already penetrated into liturgical practice. When things get to this point, faith is left behind, because faith really consists in the fact that I am committing myself to the truth so far as it is known. So in this matter also there is every motive to return to the right path.

If once again we succeed in pointing out and living the fullness of the Catholic religion with regard to these points, we may hope that the schism of Lefebvre will not be of long duration. 

 

IV. 1 “Truly, if one of the devils in C. S. Lewis‍‍ ’​‍s The Screwtape Letters had been entrusted with the ruin of the liturgy, he could not have done it better.”

All emphases mine -Michael

Dr.
Dietrich von Hildebrand, Der verwüstete Weinberg, 1973 

Dietrich von Hildebrand (October 12, 1889 – January 26, 1977) was a German Roman Catholic philosopher and theologian. Hildebrand was called “the 20th Century Doctor of the Church” by Pope Pius XII. Pope John Paul II also greatly admired the work of Hildebrand, remarking once to his widow Alice von Hildebrand “Your husband is one of the great ethicists of the twentieth century.” Benedict XVI also has a particular admiration and regard for Hildebrand, whom he knew as a young priest in Munich. The degree of Pope Benedict’s esteem is expressed in one of his statements about Hildebrand: “When the intellectual history of the Catholic Church in the twentieth century is written, the name of Dietrich von Hildebrand will be most prominent among the figures of our time.”

A vocal critic of the changes in the church brought by the Second Vatican Council, Hildebrand especially resented the new liturgy, saying, Truly, if one of the devils in C. S. Lewis‍‍ ​‍The Screwtape Letters had been entrusted with the ruin of the liturgy, he could not have done it better.

Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dietrich_von_Hildebrand

Dietrich von Hildebrand converted from Judaism to Catholicism in 1914. He authored over two dozen books on issues pertaining to the Catholic Faith. His wife
Dr. Alice von Hildebrand, interviewed below, is also a Catholic philosopher and theologian.

 

IV. 2 “…my position toward the documents of Vatican Council II.
I consider the Council—notwithstanding the fact that it brought some ameliorations—as a great misfortune. And I stress time and again in lectures and articles that fortunately no word of the Council—unless it is a repetition of former definitions de fide—is binding de fide. We need not approve; on the contrary we should disapprove.”

Dr.
Dietrich von Hildebrand, Letter to Michael Davies, April 22, 1976

 

Dietrich Von Hildebrand on Vatican II: a ‘Great Misfortune’

http://remnantnewspaper.com/web/index.php/articles/item/751-dietrich-von-hildebrand-on-vatican-ii

By Michael Davies, June 23, 2014

All emphases mine -Michael

The following letter from Dietrich Von Hildebrand, who was described by Pope Pius XII as the 20th century Doctor of the Church, is not without interest in view of the recent critiques appearing in The Remnant of the article “Why Vatican II was Necessary”, which appeared in the March 2004 issue of Crisis magazine.

In view of my almost totally negative attitude to the Council set out in my book Pope John’s Council, I felt very uneasy some years ago when reading certain enthusiastic remarks concerning Vatican II in Dietrich Von Hildebrand’s Trojan Horse in the City of God. Compared with Dr. Von Hildebrand I am an intellectual pygmy, and I wrote to him explaining the fact that I was very unhappy about our disagreement, particularly with regard to such instances as his praise for the official documents and “the greatness of the Second Vatican Council” found on page 1 of his book. He replied as follows in a letter, dated 22 April 1976:

 

 

 
 

Dear Friend in Christ:

I was delighted in reading your letter to Bishop Donohue of Fresno in “The Remnant.” This letter is a masterpiece. The repetition of “My Lord” is delightful. Thank you for writing it.

I was very pleased about your words concerning my position toward the documents of Vatican Council II.
I consider the Council—notwithstanding the fact that it brought some ameliorations—as a great misfortune. And I stress time and again in lectures and articles that fortunately no word of the Council—unless it is a repetition of former definitions de fide—is binding de fide. We need not approve; on the contrary we should disapprove.
Unfortunately Maritain said in his last book: the two great manifestations of the Holy Spirit in our times are Vatican Council II and the foundation of the state of Israel.

I read the chapter of your book and I am completely satisfied. Hoping to meet you some day, I am united with you in caritate Christi and in the fight against Modernism.

Yours affectionately,

Dietrich von Hildebrand

 
 

So that readers may have the benefit of placing all this in context, I’m including the original letter from Bishop Donohue and my response to him, which was published in the 1976 issues of The Remnant. Perhaps the exchange will serve to illustrate anew that the more things change the more they stay the same.

 
 

Diocese of Fresno

Chancery Office

1550 North Fresno St.

Fresno, CA

Dear Monsignor/Father:

It has come to my attention that the Tridentine Mass has been more common in the Diocese of Fresno than I had reason to suspect.

I wish you to make it a matter of conscience to discover if such a Mass is being celebrated in any hall, house or wherever within the confines of your parish.

If so, I wish you to definitely confront the priest if possible and tell him he has no faculties of permission in this Diocese to offer any Mass. If any of his followers are present tell them that the Mass is gravely illicit and that they are gravely sinning through destroying the unity of Faith by their disobedience.

If such a practice continues I will be forced to use the ultimate decision of declaring them contumacious and excommunicated.

Sincerely in Christ,

Hugh A. Donohoe, Bishop of Fresno

 
 

Open Letter to Bishop Donohoe

 
 

Most Rev. Hugh A. Donohoe, Bishop of Fresno, California

February 23, 1976

My Lord Bishop:

A friend who lives in your diocese has sent me a copy of your letter (see Remnant, March 6th, for full text) stating that you are prepared to declare that priests who celebrate, and the faithful who attend, the Tridentine Mass are ‘contumacious’ and will be ‘excommunicated’. We had begun to believe that, in the era of the “spirit of Vatican II,” no one could be excommunicated; but now we know: there is one crime in the “open Church” that will not be tolerated, at least in the Diocese of Fresno, the crime of worshipping as our forebears worshipped; the crime of using that form of Mass which Fr. Fortescue, the greatest liturgist historian of my own country, tells us ‘goes back without essential change to the age when it first developed out of the oldest liturgy of all. It is still redolent of that liturgy of the days when Caesar ruled the world and thought he could stamp out the faith of Christ, when our fathers met before dawn to sing a hymn to Christ as God”.

Clearly, my Lord, you think that you can succeed where Caesar could not.

(Thomas) Cranmer too thought he could stamp out the traditional Mass. When he replaced it with a new English Communion Service in 1549, the peasants of the west rose up against him and demanded the right to worship once more with the same Latin Mass that their fathers had used. I would suggest, my Lord, that if you study Crammer’s methods you could improve upon excommunication. Priests were hung from the church towers in their Mass vestments for the very act for which you now threaten to excommunicate them; humble peasants were hung in the hundreds because they assisted at the Mass which you, like Cranmer, condemn as “gravely illicit”. But Cranmer could not stamp out the traditional Mass – and you think that you can succeed where he failed.

With the reign of Elizabeth came the rack, the hanging, the drawing and quartering – but the reply of the faithful was always the same: “We will have the Mass.” And the Mass they would have was the one codified by Pope Pius V in 1570, but not a new form of Mass like that promulgated in 1969, but the Mass of the ages codified, as Pope St. Pius V intended, for all eternity. No priest could ever be made to say any other form of Mass, he insisted. But now if a priest uses that Mass in the diocese of Fresno, he will be “excommunicated”.

 

 

 

My Lord, forgive me if I seem impertinent, but in my country we have a great devotion to our martyrs; we also know our history. When I read your letter, I could not believe that it was not written by an English bishop of the sixteenth century. “I wish you to make it a matter of conscience to discover if such a Mass if being celebrated in any hall, house, or wherever within the confines of your parish”. Those are your exact words.

My Lord, have you no more urgent business to employ your priests upon? Have you, for example, ordered them, as a matter of conscience, to go into their parish schools to discover whether the faith of the children, for whom you are responsible before God, is being corrupted by inadequate or even heretical textbooks? Have you ordered your priests to discover, as a matter of conscience, whether secularist-humanist sex-education programmes are being used to corrupt the morals of the children in any of your parochial schools? Have you, my Lord, as a matter of conscience, ever attempted to discover whether what few liturgical laws remain are being flouted in your diocese – is Communion being given in the hand? Are unauthorized Eucharistic prayers being used? If you discovered such abuses, would you excommunicate those involved? I wonder…

I am quite certain, my Lord, that in a spirit of ecumenism, you would not only NOT excommunicate members of your diocese who take part in Protestant services, but probably encourage them to do so. Can you see no incongruity? You must surely be aware that the Secretariat of Christian Unity issued an Ecumenical Directory in 1967. This Directory not only authorized Catholics to take part in the liturgy of the Orthodox Church on Sundays, but said that this satisfies their Sunday Mass obligation. Yes, my Lord, to take part in the worship of schismatics fulfills our Sunday obligation, but to worship in the manner which has inspired so many saints and has been sanctified by the blood of martyrs – this must be punished by excommunication.

My Lord, unless your diocese is unique in the western world, the introduction of the new Mass for pastoral reasons will have been followed by a serious decline in Mass attendance. Thousands of your flock, who assisted at Mass each Sunday before, no longer do so – but they will not be excommunicated. Oh no, my Lord. Better no Mass at all than the Mass of our fathers.

And please, my Lord, do not say that you have no alternative. Do not say that you are only obeying orders. One thing which has become clear since Vatican II is that the clergy in general and the Bishops in particular take the laity for fools. Not all the clergy, of course. There are some who are determined to remain true to the Faith into which they were baptized and to the Mass which they were ordained to offer. Fr. Henri Bruckberger to mention but one, has written: “Do our Bishops take us for idiots? We are as familiar with the relevant documents as they are. We know that the new Mass has simply been authorized and has not been made mandatory”. Fr. Bruckburger was Chaplain General to the French Resistance, my Lord. He has had ample experience with men who were only obeying orders. I would also remind you, my Lord, that here in England the Tridentine Mass is not absolutely prohibited. It is, of course, celebrated all over the country, in houses and halls, whether the bishops like it or not – but it is also celebrated on occasions in churches and in Cathedrals, with their blessing, and, I might add, with the full knowledge and consent of Pope Paul VI. What is permitted in Britain could certainly be permitted in the United States.

My Lord, once more without wishing to be impertinent, I would ask you whether you are really clear as to what the word “pastor” means. If you have not forgotten the Parable of the Good Shepherd, you will remember that in the east a shepherd leads his sheep; he not only leads them, but he loves them; and because he loves them he leads them to green pastures. My Lord, because some of your flock wish to take their spiritual refreshment from the pastures they have always known and loved, you threaten to cast them out from the sheepfold. My Lord, this is not the action of a good shepherd but a bad bureaucrat, a man who believes that the reason for our existence is to be made to obey regulations and that his vocation is to use any means to ensure that this is done.

My Lord, do the basic principles of moral theology no longer apply in the renewed Church? You will certainly have been taught as a seminary student that a legislator should not simply refrain from demanding something his subjects will find impossible to carry out, but that his laws should not be too difficult, too distressing or too disagreeable, and should take account of human frailty. A law can cease to bind without revocation on the part of the legislator when it is clearly harmful, impossible, or irrational. If forbidding faithful Catholics to honour God by worshipping Him in the most venerable and hallowed rite in Christendom does not meet these conditions, it would be hard to imagine anything that did. For a Catholic to contemplate disobedience to his bishop is a terrible thing, but Fr. Bruckberger has reminded us of Montesquiew’s dictum: “When one wants only good slaves one ends up with only bad subjects.”

My Lord, as a postscript to your letter, you add a suggested petition on behalf of the Jews in Syria, a petition to be used on March 14 in the parishes of your diocese. Might I suggest a similar petition which Catholics elsewhere could use – for, after all, charity begins at home. “That there be an alleviation of the suffering experienced by the Catholics living in the Diocese of Fresno and that they may be free to worship God according to the traditions of their fathers as they desire, let us pray to the Lord.”

I remain, my Lord Bishop, Yours in Domino,

Michael Davies

London, England

 

IV. 3 “After Vatican II, a tornado seemed to have hit the Church”.

-Dr. Alice von Hildebrand

Present at the Demolition – An interview with Dr. Alice von Hildebrand

http://www.latinmassmagazine.com/articles/articles_2001_su_hildebran.html

 

 

The Latin Mass magazine, Summer 2001

All bold emphases mine -Michael

The following conversation with Dr. Alice von Hildebrand opens our discussion of this issue’s focus: The Crisis in the Church: Scenarios for a Solution.

Dr. von Hildebrand, professor of philosophy emeritus of Hunter College (City University of New York), has just completed The Soul of a Lion, a biography of her husband, Dietrich.

TLM: Dr. von Hildebrand, at the time that Pope John XXIII summoned the Second Vatican Council, did you perceive a need for a reform within the Church?

AVH: Most of the insights about this come from my husband. He always said that the members of the Church, due to the effects of original sin and actual sin, are always in need of reform. The Church’s teaching, however, is from God. Not one iota is to be changed or considered in need of reform.

TLM: In terms of the present crisis, when did you first perceive something was terribly wrong?

AVH: It was in February 1965. I was taking a sabbatical year in Florence. My husband was reading a theological journal, and suddenly I heard him burst into tears. I ran to him, fearful that his heart condition had suddenly caused him pain. I asked him if he was all right. He told me that the article that he had been reading had provided him with the certain insight that the devil had entered the Church. Remember, my husband was the first prominent German to speak out publicly against Hitler and the Nazis. His insights were always prescient.

TLM: Had your husband ever talked about his fear for the Church before this incident?

AVH: I relate in my biography of my husband, The Soul of a Lion, that a few years after his conversion to Catholicism in the 1920s, he began teaching at the University of Munich. Munich was a Catholic city. Most Catholics at the time went to Mass, but he always said that it was there that he became aware of the loss of a sense of the supernatural among Catholics. One incident especially offered him sufficient proof, and it greatly saddened him.

When passing through a door, my husband would always give precedence to those of his students who were priests. One day, one of his colleagues (a Catholic) expressed his astonishment and disapproval: “Why do you let your students step ahead of you?” “Because they are priests,” replied my husband. “But they do not have a Ph.D.” My husband was grieved. To value a Ph.D. is a natural response; to feel awe for the sublimity of the priesthood is a supernatural response. The professor’s attitude proved that his sense for the supernatural had been eroded. That was long before Vatican II. But until the Council, the beauty and the sacredness of the Tridentine liturgy masked this phenomenon.

TLM: Did your husband think that the decline in a sense of the supernatural began around that time, and if so, how did he explain it?

AVH: No, he believed that after Pius X’s condemnation of the heresy of Modernism, its proponents merely went underground. He would say that they then took a much more subtle and practical approach. They spread doubt simply by raising questions about the great supernatural interventions throughout salvation history, such as the Virgin Birth and Our Lady’s perpetual virginity, as well as the Resurrection, and the Holy Eucharist. They knew that once faith – the foundation – totters, the liturgy and the moral teachings of the Church would follow suit. My husband entitled one of his books The Devastated Vineyard. After Vatican II, a tornado seemed to have hit the Church.

Modernism itself was the fruit of the calamity of the Renaissance and the Protestant Revolt, and it took a long historical process to unfold. If you were to ask a typical Catholic in the Middle Ages to name a hero or heroine, he would answer with the name of a saint. The Renaissance began to change that. Instead of a saint, people would think of geniuses as persons to emulate, and with the oncoming of the industrial age, they would answer with the name of a great scientist. Today, they would answer with a sports figure or cinema personality. In other words, the loss of the sense of the supernatural has brought an inversion of the hierarchy of values.

Even the pagan Plato was open to a sense of the supernatural. He spoke of the weakness, frailty and cowardice often evidenced in human nature. He was asked by a critic to explain why he had such a low opinion of humanity. He replied that he was not denigrating man, only comparing him to God.

With the loss of a sense of the supernatural, there is a loss of the sense of a need for sacrifice today. The closer one comes to God, the greater should be one’s sense of sinfulness. The further one gets from God, as today, the more we hear the philosophy of the new age: “I’m OK, You’re OK.” This loss of the inclination to sacrifice has led to the obscuring of the Church’s redemptive mission. Where the Cross is downplayed, our need for redemption is given hardly a thought.

The aversion to sacrifice and redemption has assisted the secularization of the Church from within. We have been hearing for many years from priests and bishops about the need for the Church to adapt herself to the world. Great popes like St. Pius X said just the opposite: the world must adapt itself to the Church.

TLM: From our conversation throughout this afternoon, I must conclude that you don’t believe that the accelerating loss of the sense of the supernatural is an accident of history.

AVH: No, I do not. There have been two books published in Italy in recent years that confirm what my husband had been suspecting for some time; namely, that there has been a systematic infiltration of the Church by diabolical enemies for much of this century*. My husband was a very sanguine man and optimistic by nature. During the last ten years of his life, however, I witnessed him many times in moments of great sorrow, and frequently repeating, “They have desecrated the Holy Bride of Christ.” He was referring to the “abomination of desolation” of which the prophet Daniel speaks.

TLM: This is a critical admission, Dr. von Hildebrand. Your husband had been called a twentieth-century Doctor of the Church by Pope Pius XII. If he felt so strongly, didn’t he have access to the Vatican to tell Pope Paul VI of his fears?

 

 

 

AVH: But he did! I shall never forget the private audience we had with Paul VI just before the end of the Council. It was on June 21, 1965. As soon as my husband started pleading with him to condemn the heresies that were rampant, the Pope interrupted him with the words, “Lo scriva, lo scriva.” (“Write it down.”) A few moments later, for the second time, my husband drew the gravity of the situation to the Pope’s attention. Same answer. His Holiness received us standing. It was clear that the Pope was feeling very uncomfortable. The audience lasted only a few minutes. Paul VI immediately gave a sign to his secretary, Fr. Capovilla, to bring us rosaries and medals. We then went back to Florence where my husband wrote a long document (unpublished today) that was delivered to Paul VI just the day before the last session of the Council. It was September of 1965. After reading my husband’s document, he said to my husband’s nephew, Dieter Sattler, who had become the German ambassador to the Holy See, that he had read the document carefully, but that “it was a bit harsh.” The reason was obvious: my husband had humbly requested a clear condemnation of heretical statements.

TLM: You realize, of course, Doctor, that as soon as you mention this idea of infiltration, there will be those who roll their eyes in exasperation and remark, “Not another conspiracy theory!”

AVH: I can only tell you what I know. It is a matter of public record, for instance, that Bella Dodd, the ex-Communist who reconverted to the Church, openly spoke of the Communist Party’s deliberate infiltration of agents into the seminaries. She told my husband and me that when she was an active party member, she had dealt with no fewer than four cardinals within the Vatican “who were working for us.”

Many a time I have heard Americans say that Europeans “smell conspiracy wherever they go.” But from the beginning, the Evil One has “conspired” against the Church – and has always aimed in particular at destroying the Mass and sapping belief in the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist. That some people are tempted to blow this undeniable fact out of proportion is no reason for denying its reality. On the other hand, I, European born, am tempted to say that many Americans are naïve; living in a country that has been blessed by peace, and knowing little about history, they are more likely than Europeans (whose history is a tumultuous one) to fall prey to illusions. Rousseau has had an enormous influence in the United States. When Christ said to His apostles at the Last Supper that “one of you will betray Me,” the apostles were stunned. Judas had played his hand so artfully that no one suspected him, for a cunning conspirator knows how to cover his tracks with a show of orthodoxy.

TLM: Do the two books by the Italian priest you mentioned before the interview contain documentation that would provide evidence of this infiltration?

AVH:
*The two books I mentioned were published in 1998* and 2000** by an Italian priest, Don Luigi Villa of the diocese of Brescia, who at the request of Padre Pio has devoted many years of his life to the investigation of the possible infiltration of both Freemasons and Communists into the Church.

My husband and I met Don Villa in the sixties. He claims that he does not make any statement that he cannot substantiate. When *Paulo Sesto Beato?
Paul VI … beatified? (1998) was published the book was sent to every single Italian bishop. None of them acknowledged receipt; none challenged any of Don Villa’s claims.

*(http://www.sheddinglight.info/archives_paul_vi.beatified.pdf
not opening) “The Pope, Cardinals, Bishops and thousands of Italian Priests were given a copy of this book simultaneously. The diocese of Brescia was in turmoil. The Bishop, Msgr. Bruno Foresti, promised the diocesan clergy that a book to refute that of Father Villa would be written. After more than twelve years, those promises and commitments haven’t even appeared on the horizon! The result of the book was clear to everyone: it had blocked the ‘beatification cause’ of Paul VI. No one was able to refute the volume…”

Source: http://www.chiesaviva.com/donluigivilla%20ing.pdf

 

In this book, he relates something that no ecclesiastical authority has refuted or asked to be retracted – even though he names particular personalities in regard to the incident. It pertains to the rift between Pope Pius XII and the then Bishop Montini (the future Paul VI) who was his Undersecretary of State. Pius XII, conscious of the threat of Communism, which in the aftermath of World War II was dominating nearly half of Europe, had prohibited the Vatican staff from dealing with Moscow. To his dismay, he was informed one day through the Bishop of Uppsala (Sweden) that his strict order had been contravened. The Pope resisted giving credence to this rumor until he was given incontrovertible evidence that Montini had been corresponding with various Soviet agencies. Meanwhile, Pope Pius XII (as had Pius XI) had been sending priests clandestinely into Russia to give comfort to Catholics behind the Iron Curtain. Every one of them had been systematically arrested, tortured, and either executed or sent to the gulag. Eventually a Vatican mole was discovered: Alighiero Tondi, S.J., who was a close advisor to Montini. Tondi was an agent working for Stalin whose mission was to keep Moscow informed about initiatives such as the sending of priests into the Soviet Union.

Add to this Pope Paul’s treatment of Cardinal Mindszenty. Against his will, Mindszenty was ordered by the Vatican to leave Budapest. As most everyone knows, he had escaped the Communists and sought refuge in the American embassy compound. The Pope had given him his solemn promise that he would remain primate of Hungary as long as he lived. When the Cardinal (who had been tortured by the Communists) arrived in Rome, Paul VI embraced him warmly, but then sent him into exile in Vienna. Shortly afterwards, this holy prelate was informed that he had been demoted, and had been replaced by someone more acceptable to the Hungarian Communist government. More puzzling, and tragically sad, is the fact that when Mindszenty died, no Church representative was present at his burial.

 

 

 

 

Another of Don Villa’s illustrations of infiltration is one related to him by Cardinal Gagnon. Paul VI had asked Gagnon to head an investigation concerning the infiltration of the Church by powerful enemies. Cardinal Gagnon (at that time an Archbishop) accepted this unpleasant task, and compiled a long dossier, rich in worrisome facts. When the work was completed, he requested an audience with Pope Paul in order to deliver personally the manuscript to the Pontiff. This request for a meeting was denied. The Pope sent word that the document should be placed in the offices of the Congregation for the Clergy, specifically in a safe with a double lock. This was done, but the very next day the safe deposit box was broken and the manuscript mysteriously disappeared. The usual policy of the Vatican is to make sure that news of such incidents never sees the light of day. Nevertheless, this theft was reported even in L’Osservatore Romano (perhaps under pressure because it had been reported in the secular press). Cardinal Gagnon, of course, had a copy, and once again asked the Pope for a private audience. Once again his request was denied. He then decided to leave Rome and return to his homeland in Canada. Later, he was called back to Rome by Pope John Paul II and made a cardinal.

**Fr. Luigi Villa’s December 1999 book (which Dr. Alice von Hildebrand refers to as published in the year 2000) “Pope Paul VI, a Pope on Trial?” (Paolo VI: process a un Papa?), a continuation of the previous book, “Paul VI beatified?” was the answer to the attempt by the Vatican to continue the “cause of beatification” of Paul VI with the visit of Pope John Paul II in Brescia, in 1998.

On January 31, 2003, the 380-page third book of Father Villa: “The ‘New Church’ of Paul VI” was published, and as always sent to the top of the Church and to part of the Italian clergy. The book was devastating and the reaction was … a deadly silence!

In December, 2008, Father Villa received his first award which was the “International Inars Ciociaria Journalist Award,” «… for his very extensive work as a journalist, author of books and pamphlets on theology, asceticism, non-fiction … and for his commitment to defend the Christian roots of Europe and for his protection of truth against forces alien to our civilization.»

In October, 2009, he was awarded the “Cultural Prize of Val Vibrata di Teramo” for being «a journalist, an outstanding writer, an incorruptible editor, Head Publisher and Editor of “Chiesa viva”,» but also «for being an eminent theologian devoting his ‘entire life to defend the Catholic religion and disseminating the historical truth and living according to the Gospel!»

It all began when Fr. Luigi Villa was asked by St. Padre Pio to dedicate his entire life to defend the Church of Christ from the work of Freemasonry, especially the ecclesiastical [Freemasonry].

The Bishop of Chieti, the then superior of Fr. Luigi Villa, Msgr. Giambattista Bosio, was told by the Papal Secretary of State, Cardinal Domenico Tardini that Pope Pius XII had approved the mandate given by Padre Pio to Fr. Villa, but with two conditions: Father Luigi had to have a degree in dogmatic theology, and that he had to be placed under the direction of Card. Alfredo Ottaviani, Prefect of the Holy Office, Card. Pietro Parente, and Card. Pietro Palazzini.

“In the second half of 1963, Father Villa had his second meeting with Padre Pio. As soon as he saw him, Padre Pio said: «I have been waiting for you for a long time!» …Padre Pio embraced Father Villa and said: «Courage, courage, courage! for the Church is already invaded by Freemasonry,» adding: «Freemasonry has already reached the Pope’s slippers.» (Paul VI!)”

In his three books, Fr. Luigi Villa revealed the list of high-ranking Freemasons in the Church and at the Vatican – including the Second Vatican Council — the list including Pope Paul VI, that Pope Paul VI was a homosexual, and the fact that Cardinal Giuseppe Siri was chosen by the conclave following the death of Popes John XXIII and Paul VI in 1963 and 1978 respectively but was forced to withdraw because of threats from the Freemasons, and that Cardinal Luciani who was finally elected and became Pope John Paul I was murdered 33 days later.

“The ’cause of beatification’ continued to proceed until the year 1997. Father Villa was aware of the fact that Cardinal Pietro Palazzini had sent a letter to the Postulator for the ’cause of beatification’ of Paul VI that contained three names of the last homosexual lovers of Paul VI.

Cardinal Pietro Palazzini was an authority in this field, because the Cardinal held two binders of documents that demonstrated, unequivocally, the impure and unnatural vice of Paul VI.”

“The voice of Father Villa was his magazine ‘Chiesa viva’ and this ‘voice’ had to be silenced. If the magazine was not immediately frontally attacked, it had to do with the fact that the Deputy Director of “Chiesa viva” was the famous German philosopher and converted Jew, Prof. Dietrich von Hildebrand, whom Paul VI knew, but also feared.”

Source (partly paraphrased): http://www.chiesaviva.com/donluigivilla%20ing.pdf

 

 

 

 

 

Mumbai’s Association of Concerned Catholics’ MumbaiLaity blog, on November 21, 2012

https://mumbailaity.wordpress.com/2012/11/21/letter-written-by-fr-luigi-villa-to-all-cardinals-regarding-pope-paul-vi-and-who-was-appointed-to-uncover-freemasonry/
published Fr. Luigi Villa’s open — and very detailed and documented — 13-page letter sac. Luigi Villa PAUL VI beatified? – Chiesa viva, (https://mumbailaity.files.wordpress.com/2012/11/letter-to-cardinals-compl-en-11.pdf) to the Cardinals of the Catholic Church questioning the Beatification of Pope Paul VI on a number of serious charges, as well as the link http://www.chiesaviva.com/paoloVI%20beatoin.pdf to Fr. Villa’s 327-page 1998 book “that stopped the beatification process of Paul VI”. MumbaiLaity also provided a supplementary link
http://www.huttongibson.com/PDFs/Paul-VI-Beatified-Book.pdf to the issue.

 

TLM: Why did Don Villa write these works singling out Paul VI for criticism?

AVH: Don Villa reluctantly decided to publish the books to which I have alluded. But when several bishops pushed for the beatification of Paul VI, this priest perceived it as a clarion call to print the information he had gathered through the years. In so doing, he was following the guidelines of a Roman Congregation, informing the faithful that it was their duty as members of the Church to relay to the Congregation any information that might militate against the candidate’s qualifications for beatification.

Considering the tumultuous pontificate of Paul VI, and the confusing signals he was giving, e.g.: speaking about the “smoke of Satan that had entered the Church,” yet refusing to condemn heresies officially; his promulgation of Humanae Vitae (the glory of his pontificate), yet his careful avoidance of proclaiming it ex cathedra; delivering his Credo of the People of God in Piazza San Pietro in 1968, and once again failing to declare it binding on all Catholics; disobeying the strict orders of Pius XII to have no contact with Moscow, and appeasing the Hungarian Communist government by reneging on the solemn promise he had made to Cardinal Mindszenty; his treatment of holy Cardinal Slipyj, who had spent seventeen years in a Gulag, only to be made a virtual prisoner in the Vatican by Paul VI; and finally asking Archbishop Gagnon to investigate possible infiltration in the Vatican, only to refuse him an audience when his work was completed – all these speak strongly against the beatification of Paolo VI, dubbed in Rome, “Paolo Sesto, Mesto” (Paul VI, the sad one).

That the duty to publish this depressing information was onerous and cost Don Villa great sorrow cannot be doubted. Any Catholic rejoices when he can look up to a Pope with boundless veneration. But Catholics also know that even though Christ never promised He would give us perfect leaders, He did promise that the gates of hell shall not prevail. Let us not forget that even though the Church has had some very bad popes, and some mediocre ones, she has been blessed with many great popes. Eighty of them have been canonized and several have been beatified. This is a success story that does not bear parallel in the secular world.

God alone is the judge of Paul VI. But it cannot be denied that his pontificate was a very complex and tragic one. It was under him that, in the course of fifteen years, more changes were introduced in the Church than in all preceding centuries combined. What is worrisome is that when we read the testimony of ex-Communists like Bella Dodd, and study Freemasonic documents (dating from the nineteenth century, and usually penned by fallen-away priests like Paul Roca), we can see that, to a large extent, their agenda has been carried out: the exodus of priests and nuns after Vatican II, dissenting theologians not censured, feminism, the pressure put on Rome to abolish priestly celibacy, immorality in the clergy, blasphemous liturgies (see the article by David Hart in First Things, April 2001, “The Future of the Papacy”), the radical changes that have been introduced into the sacred liturgy (see Cardinal Ratzinger’s book Milestones, pp. 126 and 148, Ignatius Press), and a misleading ecumenism. Only a blind person could deny that many of the Enemy’s plans have been perfectly carried out.

One should not forget that the world was shocked at what Hitler did. People like my husband, however, actually read what he had said in Mein Kampf. The plan was there. The world simply chose not to believe it.

But grave as the situation is, no committed Catholic can forget that Christ has promised that He will remain with His Church to the very end of the world. We should meditate on the scene related in the Gospel when the apostles’ boat was battered by a fierce storm. Christ was sleeping! His terrified followers woke Him up: He said one word, and there was a great calm. “O ye of little faith!”

TLM:
I take it by your remarks about ecumenism that you don’t agree with the current policy of “convergence” rather than “conversion”?

AVH: Let me relate an incident that caused my husband grief. It was 1946, just after the war. My husband was teaching at Fordham, and there appeared in one of his classes a Jewish student who had been a naval officer during the war. He would eventually tell my husband about a particularly stunning sunset in the Pacific and how it had led him to the quest for the truth about God. He first went to Columbia to study philosophy, and he knew that this was not what he was looking for. A friend suggested he try philosophy at Fordham and mentioned the name Dietrich von Hildebrand. After just one class with my husband, he knew he had found what he was looking for. One day after class my husband and this student went for a walk. He told my husband during this time that he was surprised at the fact that several professors, after discovering he was Jewish, assured him that they would not try to convert him to Catholicism. My husband, stunned, stopped, turned to him and said, “They said what?!” He repeated the story and my husband told him, “I would walk to the ends of the earth to make you a Catholic.” To make a long story short, the young man became a Catholic, was ordained a Carthusian priest, and went on to enter the only Charter House in the United States (in Vermont)!

 

 

 

TLM: You spent many years teaching at Hunter College.

AVH: Yes, and several of my students became Catholics. Oh, the beautiful conversion stories I could relate if I had time – young people who were swept up by truth!

I want to make one point very clear, however. I did not convert my students. The most we can do is to pray to be God’s instruments. To be an instrument we must strive to live the Gospel every day and in every circumstance. Only God’s grace can give us the desire and ability to do that.

It is one of the fears I have about traditional Catholics. Some flirt with fanaticism. A fanatic is one who considers truth to be his personal possession instead of God’s gift. We are servants of the truth, and it is as servants that we seek to share it. I am very concerned that there are “fanatical” Catholics who use the Faith and the truth it proclaims as an intellectual toy. An authentic appropriation of the truth always leads to a striving for holiness. The Faith, in this present crisis, is not an intellectual chess game. For anyone not striving for holiness, that’s all it will ever be. Such people do more harm to the Faith, particularly if they are proponents of the traditional Mass.

TLM: So you see the only scenario for a solution to the present crisis as the renewal of a striving for sanctity?

AVH: We should not forget that we are fighting not only against flesh and blood, but against “powers and principalities.” This should elicit sufficient dread in us to make us strive more than ever for holiness, and to pray fervently that the Holy Bride of Christ, who is right now at Calvary, comes out of this fearful crisis more radiant than ever.

The Catholic answer is always the same: absolute fidelity to the holy teaching of the Church, faithfulness to the Holy See, frequent reception of the sacraments, the Rosary, daily spiritual reading, and gratitude that we have been given the fullness of God’s revelation: “Gaudete, iterum dico vobis, Gaudete.”

TLM: I cannot end the interview without asking your reaction to a well-worn canard. There are those critics of the ancient Latin Mass who point out that the crisis in the Church developed at a time when the Mass was offered throughout the world. Why should we then think its revival is intrinsic to the solution?

AVH: The devil hates the ancient Mass. He hates it because it is the most perfect reformulation of all the teachings of the Church. It was my husband who gave me this insight about the Mass. The problem that ushered in the present crisis was not the traditional Mass. The problem was that priests who offered it had already lost the sense of the supernatural and the transcendent. They rushed through the prayers, they mumbled and didn’t enunciate them. That is a sign that they had brought to the Mass their growing secularism. The ancient Mass does not abide irreverence, and that was why so many priests were just as happy to see it go.

 

V. Vatican II About Face [EXTRACTS]

https://www.yumpu.com/en/document/view/11813503/vatican-ii-about-face-chiesa-viva/9

http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf

By Fr. Luigi Villa, Th. D., 208 pages, 2011

Preface

Despite all the post-Conciliar authoritarian voices’ attempts to silence any criticism, my articles portraying a critical analysis of the Second Vatican Council have created a certain amount of interest for they have discovered and pointed out multiple “errors” in the Council’s texts (Constitutions, Decrees and Declarations).

Up until now, only a certain number of Catholic critics had been outspoken about the fallacious arguments, contradictions, unforeseen resolutions and mysterious decisions of the post-Conciliar documents. However, no one had pointed fingers against the Council itself through a systematic study, setting up a direct comparison of their texts with the texts of the dogmatic teaching of Tradition (the Magisterium) throughout the twenty centuries of infallible ecumenical councils and teachings of all previous Popes.

It is clear that this study involves the question of the “theological status” to be attributed to Vatican II, that is, whether or not is covered by the charism of infallibility.

The best theologians have excluded [this charism] because it [the Council’s texts] contained so many grave “errors” already condemned by the solemn Magisterium of the Church.

Vatican II texts lack dogmatic definitions and the corresponding punishment for those who do not accept the doctrine.

But then Vatican II had defined nothing; therefore no one can appeal to them for several reasons.

For example: the “Constitution on the Liturgy” deliberately ignored Pius XII’s doctrine of “Mediator Dei”, as well as St. Pius X’s Encyclical which condemned Modernism; in addition, the statement on “religious freedom” in Pius IX’s “Syllabus” was ignored, in which he condemned, in No. 15, the argument of those who say that every man is free to embrace that religion which, in conscience, seems real, which excludes the rights of the revealing God, of which no man has a right to choose, but only to obey. No. 14 also condemns those who assert that the Church has no right to exercise judicial and coercive power.

These are just a few examples, like those found throughout our work, to prove that Vatican II was held on the verge of ruin.

I believe that there will come a day when Vatican II will be declared “null and void” in a solemn judgement of the Supreme Pontiff. It will then appear as an anomalous stone, abandoned at the back of a cemetery. (Pages 9 and 10 of 208)

 

Introduction

The Second Vatican Council was one of the longest in history, from beginning to end.

It lasted five years, ten months and twenty-four days. It was one of the most difficult Councils: 168 General Congregations, over 60o0 written and oral statements, 10 public sessions, 11 Commissions and Secretaries, and hundreds of experts.

The results of it were four Constitutions, nine Decrees, and three Declarations.

 

 

 

For this reason, it has been compared to plowing a field. At the end of Vatican II, the Church opened to a trend f giving in to worldliness, the results of which were the desacralization, democratization, socialization and banalization of the Church, described by Cardinal Ottaviani as “an enormous deviation from the Catholic doctrine”.

How was it possible that three Popes had accepted a doctrine in clear contradiction with what 260 Pontiffs had supported? Monsignor Spadafora, the brilliant professor from the Lateran University and an “expert” in the Sacred Scriptures, has stated that, “The Second Vatican Council is an abnormal Council.”

The unexpected reversal of the Catholic doctrinal guidelines, brought about by an Alliance of French and Belgian Cardinals and bishops, encouraged by experts like Rahner, Küng, De Lubac, Chenu, Congàr, and by Jesuits from the Pontifical Bible Institute, has converted Vatican II into an ominous “consultation” of Councils of Neo-Modernist “experts” who have duped the oblivious multitudes of Council Fathers. However, how did they manage to impact the Church’s doctrine? There has been no revealed truth left intact. From the beginning of the two Constitutions presented as the fundamental expression of the Council, “Lumen Gentium” and “Gaudium et Spes” contained errors, such as the expression by which the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ “subsists” in the Catholic Church, which contradicts the identity expressed by Saint Paul, that is, on the Body of Christ, and the perennial and infallible Magisterium of the Church, and also contradicts the dogma “there is no salvation out of the Church.” Not to mention clearly erroneous Documents such as “Nostra Aetate” (about non-Christian religions) and “Dignitatis Humanae” (about religious freedom); these errors are the origin of heretical and syncretistic manifestations such as the ecumenical day of Assisi… (Pages 13 and 14 of 208)

 

Theological qualification of the Second Vatican Council

We have already said that the Second Vatican Council, in its “Decrees”, did not have the charism of infallibility because it did not want to effectively use dogmatic definitions, that is, use the definition and reinforce them with the sanctions of anathemas against those who were contrary to the defined doctrines.

Therefore, none of the doctrines or Decrees from Vatican II have the charism of infallibility because the Council was limited to expressing Catholic doctrine in “pastoral form”. We know this from the words of Pope John XXIII and Pope Paul VI in the two opening speeches of Vatican II (October 11, 1962 and September 29, 1963)…

Vatican II was not a dogmatic Council and because of that it is inexplicable how it can be possible that the four Constitutions were named “Dogmatic”, for neither these nor other documents from the Council were defined by new dogmas, just like errors were not condemned. (Pages 35 and 36 of 208)

 

Chapter VI

At this time, fifty years have passed since the closing of Vatican II, and we can see its “fruits.” The Council, which wanted a “Reform” for the betterment of the Church, instead, opened the doors to all the “errors” of modern society, that had already been denounced by the centuries-old Magisterium of the Popes, thereby undermining the doctrine and the structure of the Church itself. Vatican II, in fact, promoted doctrines in open contradiction with the Catholic faith. These doctrinal deviations are contained in Constitutions, Decrees, Declarations. Vatican II, therefore, taught and applied the “errors” and “heresies” that the Church had previously banned. (Page 152 of 208)

 

VI. Once again, the testimony of three Popes:

1. Pope Paul VI
attests that
it would not, therefore, be accurate to think that Vatican Council II represents a breach, a rupture, or a liberation from Church teaching, or that it authorizes or promotes adherence to the mentality of our age, in what is ephemeral or negative about it (Insegnamenti di Paolo VI [Teachings of Paul VI], vol. IV, 1966, page 699).

 

Paul VI himself admitted, in his July 15, 1970 speech in front of a general audience, the Church’s disastrous situation: «This time… is a stormy time! The Council has not given us, in many ways, the desired serenity, but rather caused turbulence…»

Paul VI said in his speech dated December 7, 1968 to the Lombard Seminary: «The Church is undergoing a time of unrest and self-criticism (…) we could even call it self-destruction!»

(http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, 2011, pages 17, 19)

 

2. Pope John Paul II
admitted that Vatican II was pastoral, not doctrinal:

Pope John conceived the Council as an eminently pastoral
event
. (Angelus, October 27, 1985)

 

3. Cardinal Ratzinger
stated that Vatican II was not infallible:

Certainly there is a mentality of narrow views that isolates Vatican II and which provoked this opposition. There are many accounts of it, which give the impression that from Vatican II onward, everything has been changed, and what preceded it has no value or, at best, has value only in the light of Vatican II. […] The truth is that this particular Council defined no dogma at all, and deliberately chose to remain on a modest level, as a merely pastoral council. (Address to the Chilean Episcopal Conference, Il Sabato, 1988)

 

Cardinal Ratzinger
on the reform of the liturgy post-Vatican II:

The liturgical reform, in its concrete realization, has distanced itself even more from its origin. The result has not been a reanimation, but devastation. In place of the liturgy, fruit of a continual development, they have placed a fabricated liturgy.

 

 

 

They have deserted a vital process of growth and becoming in order to substitute a fabrication. They did not want to continue the development, the organic maturing of something living through the centuries, and they replaced it, in the manner of technical production, by a fabrication, a banal product of the moment.

(http://the-hermeneutic-of-continuity.blogspot.in/2009/08/more-on-archbishop-nichols-foreword.html August 12,
2009)

 

Pope Benedict XVI repeated to the participants of the Clerical Congregation of March 16, 2009, the need to return to the uninterrupted church tradition, and to “promote among the priests and in particular in younger generations an appropriate acceptance of the texts from the Second Vatican Council, interpreted in light of all the doctrinal baggage of the Church.” In his “Letter” dated March 10, 2009, he said: «… we must remember that the Second Vatican Council contains the entire doctrinal history of the Church. Whoever wants to obey the Council, must also accept the faith professed throughout the centuries and cannot cut off the roots of this living tree.» Thus, according to Benedict XVI, Vatican II is only credible if it can be seen as a part of the whole and unique tradition of the Church and Her Faith…

The specific results of the post-conciliar analysis were identified by Benedict XVI in his “Rapporto sulla Fede” [“The Ratzinger Report“], where he wrote: «It is undisputable that the last twenty years have certainly been unfavorable for the Catholic Church. The results of the Council seem cruelly contrary to everyone’s expectations, beginning with John XXIII and Paul VI (…). We expected a leap forward, and instead we were faced with a gradual decadence that had been developed mostly in the name of a supposed “Council spirit” that has actually discredited it (…). The post-conciliar Church is a large building site, but a building site where the project has been lost and everyone continues to build as he pleases.» (http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, 2011, pages 15, 17)

 

VII.
The Testimony of other Council fathers:

1. Bishop Christopher Butler OSB of England publicly said:

Vatican II gave us no new dogmatic definitions. (The Tablet February 3, 1968)

 

2. Bishop Thomas Morris of Ireland expressed his relief on the matter:

I was relieved when we were told that this Council was not aiming at defining or giving final statements on doctrine, because a statement of doctrine has to be very carefully formulated and I would have regarded the Council documents as tentative and likely to be reformed. (Catholic World News, January 22, 1997)

 

3. John Cardinal Heenan of England stated as follows.

It deliberately limited its own objectives. There were to be no specific definitions.
Its purpose from the first was pastoral renewal within the Church and a fresh approach to the outside.” (Council and Clergy, 1966)

 

4. Cardinal
James Francis Aloysius McIntyre
, Archbishop of Los Angeles:

Archbishop McIntyre
was one of the few American bishops to oppose the 
liturgical revision of the Second Vatican Council, which he attended from 1962 to 1965. On October 23, 1962, McIntyre addressed the Council fathers:

The schema on the Liturgy proposes confusion and complication. If it is adopted, it would be an immediate scandal for our people. The continuity of the Mass must be kept. The tradition of the sacred ceremonies must be preserved… Changes are not needed.
(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Francis_McIntyre; Reasons for Resistance: The Hierarchy of the Catholic Church Speaks on the Post-Vatican II Crisis, by Jason A. Roberts OSSM, page 35)

 

5. Cardinal Leon Joseph Suenens of Belgium:

Vatican II is the French Revolution in the Church … One cannot understand the French or the Russian revolutions unless one knows something of the old regimes which they brought to an end. … It is the same in Church affairs: a reaction can only be judged in relation to the state of things that preceded it…

(Traditional Catholics, Catholic Family News, April 2014 page 14; Reasons for Resistance: The Hierarchy of the Catholic Church Speaks on the Post-Vatican II Crisis, by Jason A. Roberts, OSSM page 49.

 

6. Cardinal Alfons Maria Stickler SDB of Austria:

We can say the theological correctness of the Tridentine Mass corresponds with the theological incorrectness of the Vatican II Mass.(Reasons for Resistance: The Hierarchy of the Catholic Church Speaks on the Post-Vatican II Crisis, by Jason A. Roberts OSSM, page 29)

Stickler participated as a peritus, or expert, at the Second Vatican Council (1962–1965), working as a member on the Commission for the Clergy, the Commission for the Liturgy, and (in his capacity as rector of the Salesian University) the commission directed by the Congregation for Seminaries and Universities.

Stickler consistently defended the position that the Tridentine Mass was never forbidden or suppressed. He believed that the Mass of Paul VI contradicted the true wishes of the Second Vatican Council, and told the Latin Mass Society of England and Wales that its movement “has full legitimacy in the Church”.

 

 

 

 

On 20 May 1995, Stickler stated that in 1986 a commission of nine cardinals (Stickler, Ratzinger (future Pope Benedict XVI), Mayer, Oddi, Casaroli, Gantin, Innocenti, Palazzini, and Tomko) appointed by Pope John Paul II unanimously gave a negative answer to the question “Did Pope Paul VI or any other competent authority legally forbid the widespread celebration of the Tridentine Mass in the present day?” and to the question “Can any bishop forbid any priest in good standing from celebrating the Tridentine Mass?” He said that eight of the nine were in favour of drawing up a general permission declaring that everyone could choose the old form of the Mass as well as the new. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alfons_Maria_Stickler)

 

7. Cardinal Alfredo Ottaviani of Italy, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith:

Letter to Pope Paul VI on the Novus Ordo Missae dated September 25, 1969 EXTRACT

To abandon a liturgical tradition which for four centuries was both the sign and the pledge of unity of worship (and to replace it with another which cannot but be a sign of division by virtue of the countless liberties implicitly authorized, and which teems with insinuations or manifest errors against the integrity of the Catholic religion) is, we feel in conscience bound to proclaim, an incalculable error. (https://www.ewtn.com/library/curia/reformof.htm)

 

Don’t let anyone tell you the Council didn’t change much

By Robert Blair Kaiser, TIME magazine’s man at the Council, October 11, 2012 EXTRACT

The top cardinal in Rome, Alfredo Ottaviani, the pro-prefect of the Holy Office of the Inquisition, could not conceive of any of the changes that the word aggiornamento implied, and I soon found out from theologians like Yves Congar, Jean Daniélou, Karl Rahner, and Edward Schillebeeckx (all of whom had been silenced before Vatican II for their ‘radical thinking’) that Ottaviani was doing almost everything he could to put roadblocks in the way of Council’s major change-projects. And why wouldn’t he? His coat of arms said it all: Semper Idem. Always the same. (http://www.thetablet.co.uk/other/kaiser-vatican-ii-lecture)

 

Alfredo Ottaviani

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alfredo_Ottaviani
EXTRACT

Ottaviani was the leading conservative voice at the Second Vatican Council.

During the last of the Council’s preparatory sessions, Cardinal Ottaviani engaged in a heated debate with Cardinal Augustin Bea
over the subject of religious liberty.

Ottaviani also argued during the debates on the liturgy and on the sources of Divine Revelation, which are understood as Scripture and Tradition in Catholic theology.

In one speech at the Council, reacting to repeated mentions of “collegiality” of bishops, Ottaviani pointed out that the Bible only records one example of the apostles acting collegially – at the Garden of Gethsemane when “They all fled.”

The acrimony felt by such liberal members of the Council against Ottaviani spilled out into international news in an dramatic incident on November 8, 1963, which Protestant observer Robert MacAfee Brown described as having “blown the dome off St. Peter’s”: in a working session of the Council, Frings declared Ottaviani’s dicastery a “source of scandal” to the whole world.

During the October 30, 1962 session concerning changes to the Mass, he went beyond the 10-minute limit imposed on all speakers. Upon Ottaviani passing this mark Cardinal Tisserant, Dean of the Council Presidents showed his watch to the council president for the day Cardinal Bernard Alfrink of Utrecht (whom the Associated Press described as “one of the most outspoken members…who want to see far-reaching changes inside the church.”). Ottaviani engrossed in his topic went on condemning the proposed changes, saying “Are we seeking to stir up wonder, or perhaps scandal, among the Christian people, by introducing changes in so venerable a rite, that has been approved for so many centuries and is now so familiar? The rite of Holy Mass should not be treated as if it were a piece of cloth to be refashioned according to the whim of each generation.” When he had reached fifteen minutes Alfrink rang a warning bell. When Ottaviani kept speaking, Alfrink signalled to a technician who switched off the microphone. 

On 25 September 1969, Ottaviani and Cardinal Antonio Bacci wrote a letter to Paul VI in support of a study by a group of theologians who under the direction of Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre criticized the new Order of Mass (in LatinNovus Ordo Missae), and the new General Instruction (in Latin, Institutio Generalis), two sections (in not quite definitive form) of the revision of the Roman Missal that was promulgated on 3 April of that year but that actually appeared in full only in 1970. This letter became widely known as the “Ottaviani Intervention” and is often appealed to by Traditionalist Catholics as support for their opposition to the revision of the Roman Rite Mass.

 

Cardinal Ottaviani made the Council officials note that the Church had always admitted that no one could be forced to profess a certain faith; but that no true right could be claimed by whomever is at odds with the rights of God; that a real and authentic right to religious freedom objectively belongs to only those belonging to the true faith showing that it is extremely dangerous to allow the right of promoting any religion one wishes. (http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, page 154)

 

 

8. Cardinal Yves Marie-Joseph Congar O.P. and several others

Fr. Congar (who was later named a Cardinal!) had to confess that “on the Pope’s request, I participated in the last paragraphs of the Declaration on ‘Religious Freedom’; which involved demonstrating that the theme of ‘religious freedom’ appeared in the Holy Scriptures, even though it does not.” (http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf
page 132)

 

The Lord is not for religious pluralism, but demands the serious obligation, at the price of martyrdom, to “proselytize” and destroy other religions. It is so much empty rhetoric, therefore, by Msgr. Pietro Pavan {later made a Cardinal} when he affirms that this civil right, even by mistake, had been oppressed for centuries even by the Church, even though it was due to the lack of the conditions to prevent this deplorable misfortune. (Concilio Vivo, ed. Ancora, Milano, 1967, pp. 295-296)

Some of the most intelligent and well-advised Fathers had already warned about this stupidity, even during Vatican II. Cardinal Ottaviani, in fact, reminded that no one could be forced to profess the true religion, but that no man could have a right to religious freedom that was in conflict with the rights of God, and that it was dangerous, then, to affirm the legitimacy of the right of evangelization of other religions.

Cardinal Ernesto Ruffini {of Italy} pointed out that the Council’s Declaration “Dignitatis Humanae” would need to be corrected, since, as it was written, it favored religious indifference and prohibited the State from favoring the true religion.

Cardinal Quiroga y Palacios {of Spain} noted that the declaration, in order to favor other religions, damaged the faith of Catholics, who would be put in great dangers of faith, because the text was in contradiction with the traditional doctrine, so that the Council, by approving “Dignitatis Humanae,” would have formally sanctioned the same religious liberalism that had always been condemned!

Cardinal Buenos y Monreal {of Spain}, as well, declared that the text of the declaration was “ambiguous”; that only the Catholic Church had received the command from God to preach the Gospel to the world, and that no one could obligate Catholics to be subjugated to a mistaken propaganda and that they had the right to demand that the law forbids the propagation of other religions.

The same was said by Cardinal Michael Browne {of Ireland}, supported by Cardinal Pietro Parente (both of the Roman Curia). Both of them rejected the “declaration,” because the rights of God became subordinate to those of man.

The Superior General of the Dominicans, Fr. Aniceto Fernandez, also rejected this “declaration” because it was affected by “naturalism.”

Unfortunately, the “Fathers” of the two Americas were favorable to this religious freedom, maybe out of a false ecumenical “charity” toward schismatics and heretics.

Even Paul VI’s theologian, Italian Cardinal Carlo Colombo, saw in that “religious freedom” a type of new application to unchangeable principles. But no one ever knew what those “unchangeable principles” were!

(http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf
pages 145, 146)

 

9. Cardinal Ernesto Ruffini

A stern opponent of reform, he attended the Second Vatican Council (1962–1965), and sat on its Board of Presidency. Ruffini was also part of the conservative-minded study group Coetus Internationalis Patrum at the Council. During the discussion on the Council’s proposed declaration against anti-Semitism, Cardinal Ruffini accused the document of being overly kind to the Jews, whom he saw as hostile to ChristianityHe also disapproved of Gaudium et SpesSacrosanctum Concilium, and Dignitatis Humanae.
(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ernesto_Ruffini)

 

Cardinal Ruffini of Palermo pointed out that, although there was only one true religion, the world was in darkness and error, and consequently tolerance and patience must be practiced. Distinctions must be made in the text {on the declaration on religious freedom, Dignitatis Humanae}, lest the Council should appear to endorse religious indifferentism and to say no more than had the United Nations in its Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 1948. From certain statements in the text, he said further, it would seem that a state was not entitled to grant special favors to any one religion. If that were the case, then the papal agreements with Italy, Portugal, Spain and the Dominican Republic would require revision.

(The Inside Story of Vatican II: A Firsthand Account of the Council’s Inner Workings* By Fr. Ralph Wiltgen, 1991)

*Originally titled “The Rhine Flows into the Tiber”

 

Cardinal Ruffini, Archbishop of Palermo, noted that the Council’s declaration under debate would need to be corrected; since as it was written, it forbid the State to favor the true religion, and expressed the same indifference to religion that was sanctioned by the Declaration of the Rights of Man, promulgated by the United Nations in 1948. (http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, page 154)

 

10. Cardinal Quiroga y Palacios of Santiago de Compostela, Spain, called for the complete revision of the text {on the declaration on religious freedom, Dignitatis Humanae}. From its style and language, its predominant preoccupation appeared to be to favor union with the separated brethren, without sufficient consideration of the very serious dangers to which it thereby exposed the Catholic faithful.

(The Inside Story of Vatican II: A Firsthand Account of the Council’s Inner Workings By Fr. Ralph Wiltgen, 1991)

 

 

Cardinal Quiroga y Palacios, Archbishop of Santiago de Compostela, noted that the declaration, in order to favor other religions, exposed the faith of Catholics to great danger; that the text, an entire series of ambiguities, presented a doctrine at odds with the traditional and true; and that the Council, by approving it, would have formally sanctioned religious liberalism that which the Church had so often equally condemned.

(http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, page 155)

 

11. Cardinal Michael Browne

A stern conservative, he was opposed to the reforms of the Council (including religious liberty).

(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Michael_Browne_(cardinal))

 

Cardinal Browne, of the Roman Curia, supported by Monsignor Parente, also of the Curia, rejected the declaration; since it made the rights of God subordinate to the presumed rights of man and his freedom.

(http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, page 155)

 

12. Cardinal Richard Cushing of Boston said that the text {on the declaration on religious freedom, Dignitatis Humanae} was guilty of exaggeration in stating that “he is worthy of honor” who obeys his own conscience. It would be better to say that such a person was deserving of tolerance or of respect and charity. “The principle that each individual has the right to follow his own conscience must suppose that conscience is not contrary to the divine law,” he asserted.

There was missing in the text “an explicit and solemn affirmation of the first and genuine right to religious freedom which objectively belongs to those who are members of the true revealed religion.” Their right was at once an objective and a subjective right, he said, while for those in error, there was only a subjective right.

The Cardinal said that it was “a very serious matter” to assert that every kind of religion had the freedom to propagate itself. That would “clearly result in harm for those nations where the Catholic religion is the one generally adhered to by the people.” He also said that an Ecumenical Council of the Catholic Church could not ignore the fact “that the rights of the true religion are based, not only on merely natural rights, but also, and to a much greater degree, on the rights which flow from revelation.”

(The Inside Story of Vatican II: A Firsthand Account of the Council’s Inner Workings By Fr. Ralph Wiltgen, 1991)

 

13. Cardinal Bueno y Monreal, Archbishop of Seville, declared that the entire text of the declaration was ambiguous; he affirmed that only the Catholic Church had received the command from God to evangelize to the world; that no one could obligate Catholics to be subjugated to a mistaken propaganda and that they had the right to demand that the law forbids the propagation of other religions.

(http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, page 155)

 

14. Bishop (later Cardinal) Carlo Colombo, said that the text {on the declaration on religious freedom, Dignitatis Humanae} was making “a new application of unchangeable principles“. (The Inside Story of Vatican II: A Firsthand Account of the Council’s Inner Workings By Fr. Ralph Wiltgen, 1991)

 

15. The Superior General of the Dominicans, Fr. Aniceto Fernandez
maintained that the text {on the declaration on religious freedom, Dignitatis Humanae}
required revision because it was too “naturalistic”. (The Inside Story of Vatican II: A Firsthand Account of the Council’s Inner Workings By Fr. Ralph Wiltgen, 1991)

 

Fr. Fernandez, Superior General of the Dominican order, rejected it on the grounds that it was corrupted with naturalist thought.

(http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf, page 155)

 

16. Jean Guitton

It was reported by Michael Davies in his Apologia Pro Marcel Lefebvre that Pope John XXIII attempted to stop the Second Vatican Council at the end of the first session. Mr. Davies further stated that this same pope, in the final days and hours of his life, repeatedly urged: “Stop the council; stop the council.” (Pope John XXIII, On his Deathbed; quoted in Kevin Haney, “The Stormy History of General Councils,” Latin Mass Magazine, Spring 1995, attributed to Jean Guitton, the only Catholic layman to serve as a peritus (expert) at Vatican II. http://www.fisheaters.com/forums/index.php?topic=3459127.10)

 

VIII. The Testimony of others

1. When, during the rebellious first session of the Council, he [Pope John XXIII] realized that the papacy had lost control of the process, he attempted, as Cardinal John Heenan of Westminster later revealed, to organize a group of bishops to try to force it to an end. Before the second session opened he had died.

(From The Desolate City (revised & expanded edited1990), Alice Muggeridge, page 72, letter from Fr. Joseph W. Oppitz, C.Ss.R. in “America” magazine of April 15, 1972.)

 

2. Monsignor Francesco Spadafora, an expert in the Sacred Scriptures, has stated that, “The Second Vatican Council is an abnormal Council.” (http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf
page 13)

 

 

Let us again listen to Dr. Fr. Luigi Villa:

After the Council, the faith of the faithful was so shaken that Cardinal Ottaviani asked all the Bishops of the world and the Superior Generals of the Orders and the Congregations, to respond to the inquiry on the danger for the “fundamental truths” of our Faith.

The Popes, before Vatican II, had always called to order and even made condemnations. Catholic liberalism was condemned by Pius IX; Modernism by Leo XIII; Syllogism by St. Pius X; Communism by Pius XI; Neo-Modernism by Pius XII. Thanks to this episcopal vigilance, the Church became strengthened and developed. There were numerous conversions by pagans and Protestants; heresy was in retreat and countries had sanctioned a more Catholic legislation.

Following Vatican II this position taken by the Church was rejected which became a tragedy never before experienced by the Church. The Council permitted people to doubt the truth. The consequences, therefore, were ever more serious. The doubts on the necessity of the Church and the Sacraments caused priestly vocations to disappear. The doubts on the necessity and nature of “conversion” were the ruin of the traditional spirituality in the Novitiates with the disappearance of religious vocations. It injected futility into the missions. The doubts on the legitimacy of authority and obedience, on the reasons for autonomy of conscience, of freedom, shook up all the social factions: the Church, religious societies, dioceses and civil societies, and especially the family. The doubts on the necessity of Grace in order to be saved led to the lack of respect for Baptism, and the abandonment of the sacrament of Penance. The doubts on the necessity of the Church as the only source of salvation destroyed the authority of the Magisterium of the Church, as no longer “Magistra Veritatis”! [“The Teacher of Truth”!]

(Excerpt from Vatican II About Face, 2011, http://chiesaviva.com/vaticano%20II%20dietro%20front%20ing.pdf page 194)

 

Who can challenge the veracity of the observations and conclusions of Fr. Luigi Villa?

 

We have seen dissent as well as the criticism and even condemnation of some of the texts of the Council documents at every level among the eminent prelates of the Church who were present at all the four sessions of Vatican Council II. (I can present a whole lot more of this.)

It may be observed that the statements of the Cardinals endorse the criticisms of the Council documents by Fr. Luigi Villa, especially on the Conciliar document Dignitatis Humanae.

Would one label any or all of them heretics for their criticisms of the Second Vatican Council?

 

IX. An index of Catholicism’s decline

http://www.ewtn.com/vexperts/showresult.asp?RecNum=300026&Forums=0&Experts=0&Days=2008&Author=&record_bookmark=1&Keyword=&pgnu=1&groupnum=0&ORDER_BY_TXT=ORDER+BY+ID+DESC&start_at

A Review by Pat Buchanan, December 11, 2002

As the Watergate scandal of 1973-1974 diverted attention from the far greater tragedy unfolding in Southeast Asia, so, too, the scandal of predator-priests now afflicting the Catholic Church may be covering up a far greater calamity.

Thirty-seven years after the end of the only church council of the 20th century, the jury has come in with its verdict: Vatican II appears to have been an unrelieved disaster for Roman Catholicism.

Liars may figure, but figures do not lie.

Kenneth C. Jones of St. Louis has pulled together a slim volume of statistics he has titled Index of Leading Catholic Indicators: The Church since Vatican II.

His findings make prophets of Catholic traditionalists who warned that Vatican II would prove a blunder of historic dimensions, and those same findings expose as foolish and naive those who believed a council could reconcile Catholicism and modernity. When Pope John XXIII threw open the windows of the church, all the poisonous vapors of modernity entered, along with the Devil himself.

Here are Jones’s grim statistics of Catholicism’s decline:

— Priests. While the number of priests in the United States more than doubled to 58,000, between 1930 and 1965, since then that number has fallen to 45,000. By 2020, there will be only 31,000 priests left, and more than half of these priests will be over 70.

— Ordinations. In 1965, 1,575 new priests were ordained in the United States. In 2002, the number was 450. In 1965, only 1 percent of U.S. parishes were without a priest. Today, there are 3,000 priest-less parishes, 15 percent of all U.S. parishes.

— Seminarians. Between 1965 and 2002, the number of seminarians dropped from 49,000 to 4,700, a decline of over 90 percent. Two-thirds of the 600 seminaries that were operating in 1965 have now closed.

— Sisters. In 1965, there were 180,000 Catholic nuns. By 2002, that had fallen to 75,000 and the average age of a Catholic nun is today 68. In 1965, there were 104,000 teaching nuns. Today, there are 8,200, a decline of 94 percent since the end of Vatican II.

— Religious Orders. For religious orders in America, the end is in sight. In 1965, 3,559 young men were studying to become Jesuit priests. In 2000, the figure was 389. With the Christian Brothers, the situation is even more dire. Their number has shrunk by two-thirds, with the number of seminarians falling 99 percent. In 1965, there were 912 seminarians in the Christian Brothers. In 2000, there were only seven.

The number of young men studying to become Franciscan and Redemptorist priests fell from 3,379 in 1965 to 84 in 2000.

 

 

 

— Catholic schools. Almost half of all Catholic high schools in the United States have closed since 1965. The student population has fallen from 700,000 to 386,000. Parochial schools suffered an even greater decline. Some 4,000 have disappeared, and the number of pupils attending has fallen below 2 million — from 4.5 million.

Though the number of U.S. Catholics has risen by 20 million since 1965, Jones’ statistics show that the power of Catholic belief and devotion to the Faith are not nearly what they were.

— Catholic Marriage. Catholic marriages have fallen in number by one-third since 1965, while the annual number of annulments has soared from 338 in 1968 to 50,000 in 2002.

— Attendance at Mass. A 1958 Gallup Poll reported that three in four Catholics attended church on Sundays. A recent study by the University of Notre Dame found that only one in four now attend.

Only 10 percent of lay religious teachers now accept church teaching on contraception. Fifty-three percent believe a Catholic can have an abortion and remain a good Catholic. Sixty-five percent believe that Catholics may divorce and remarry. Seventy-seven percent believe one can be a good Catholic without going to mass on Sundays. By one New York Times poll, 70 percent of all Catholics in the age group 18 to 44 believe the Eucharist is merely a “symbolic reminder” of Jesus.

At the opening of Vatican II, reformers were all the rage. They were going to lead us out of our Catholic ghettos by altering the liturgy, rewriting the Bible and missals, abandoning the old traditions, making us more ecumenical, and engaging the world. And their legacy?

Four decades of devastation wrought upon the church, and the final disgrace of a hierarchy that lacked the moral courage of the Boy Scouts to keep the perverts out of the seminaries, and throw them out of the rectories and schools of Holy Mother Church.

Through the papacy of Pius XII, the church resisted the clamor to accommodate itself to the world and remained a moral beacon to mankind. Since Vatican II, the church has sought to meet the world halfway.

Jones’ statistics tell us the price of appeasement.

 

RESPONSE:
I agree.
There has been a great decline in the Church. But there are signs of a comeback among the young.

-Dr. Richard Geraghty, EWTN’s Catholic Expert

 

X. Fiddling While Rome Burns: Vatican II in Retrospect

https://catholictruthblogdotcom1.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/fiddling-while-rome-burns-vatican-ii-in-retrospect.pdf

By Martin Blackshaw, The Angelus, March/April 2014

Please note that I may NOT necessarily concur with some of the writer’s personal views or Traditionalist sources cited by him –Michael

All bold and colour emphases are mine –Michael

By way of introduction, I wish to declare with all faithful Catholics who value their eternal salvation my absolute fidelity to the Holy See of Rome and my unceasing prayers for our Holy Father, Francis. I make this declaration so that no one may misconstrue or misrepresent what my duty as a Catholic now obliges me to write in charity and with the greatest respect concerning the reigning Pontiff and his immediate conciliar predecessors.

St. Pius X said at the
beginning of the twentieth century that the main cause of the loss of souls was religious ignorance, ignorance of the truths of the faith. Sadly, this ignorance is everywhere in the Church today and it is getting worse as the decline in priests and sound Catechetics continues apace. One of the principal errors to have arisen from this ignorance in our times is the belief, in thought if not by open declaration, that the pope is not just sometimes infallible but rather at all times impeccable. Therefore, no matter what the pope says or does in the exercise of his ordinary magisterium it is incumbent upon all to blindly obey him. A similarly erroneous thought is held with regard to the bishops. How far this mistaken belief is from the teaching of the Church, however, is exemplified by St. Paul in Galatians 2: 11-13, who recounts how he “withstood Peter to his face because he was to be blamed.”

 

A Right to Resist

Commenting on this Scripture passage, St. Thomas Aquinas writes: “There being an imminent danger to the Faith, prelates must be questioned, even publicly, by their subjects. Thus, St. Paul, who was a subject of St. Peter, questioned him publicly on account of an imminent danger of scandal in a matter of Faith…” (Summa Theologiae, II-II, q. 33, a. 4).

St. Robert Bellarmine concurs with St. Thomas in this matter and distinguishes for us between legitimate resistance and forbidden judgment. He writes: “Just as it is licit to resist the Pontiff who aggresses the body, it is also licit to resist the one who aggresses the soul or who disturbs civil order, or, above all, who attempts to destroy the Church. I say that it is licit to resist him by not doing what he orders and preventing his will from being executed; it is not licit, however, to judge, punish or depose him, since these are acts proper to a superior” (De Romano Pontifice, lib. 2, chap. 29, in Opera Omnia [Paris: Pedone Lauriel, 1871], vol. I, p. 418).

In his Encyclical Letter Pastor Aeternus, Pope Pius IX gives a certain rule by which the faithful may gauge the fidelity of popes to the primary duty of their sacred office. He writes: “The Holy Spirit has not been promised to the successors of Peter to permit them to proclaim new doctrine according to His revelations, but to keep strictly and to expound faithfully, with His help, the revelations transmitted by the Apostles, in other words the Deposit of Faith.”

 

 

 

Retrospect

I now propose by this rule to present a painful insight into the crisis of faith in the Church today, a crisis which is the result of fifty years of radical conciliar alteration of our Catholic religion. On the election of John XXIII to the papacy in 1958 the Church was in a very healthy state. Her seminaries and religious houses were full, vocations were booming, city parishes each had at least three priests and three Sunday Masses to meet high attendance numbers, the foreign missions were converting millions to the true religion and Anglican intellectuals were leading an exodus of Church of England affiliates back to Rome. In addition to this, when the Holy Father spoke the world listened. Such was the respect commanded by the Holy See globally that only a very few non-Catholic men of influence dared to put themselves in public opposition to the Church’s moral teaching. Inside the Church it was unheard of that any Catholic, clerical or lay, questioned the infallible teaching of the Magisterium, much less dissent from it as is so widespread at present, and sound Catechetics were everywhere forming the souls of our Catholic children in faith and virtue. In every part of the world there was unity among Catholics. They were unified in faith, in doctrine, in morals, in the sacraments and by the same ancient universal liturgy and liturgical language that could be traced in its essentials all the way back to St. Peter himself.

As in other ages of Church history, however, all was not perfect; there were certainly issues within and without the walls of the Church that afflicted her to some degree or another. But the popes were strong in teaching authority, condemning and proscribing by various authoritative Encyclicals and Syllabi the grave errors of the times while re-affirming the divine truths of the Catholic religion and the indispensability of membership of the Church for salvation. Such was the confidence of the faithful in the reigning popes and bishops to uphold the Deposit of Faith, personally as well as in their official capacities, that very few clergy or laity felt it necessary to acquaint themselves with past magisterial teaching, much less with the wisdom of the great saintly theologians and Doctors of the Church.

 

“Renewal”

Hence it was that when the Second Vatican Council, the first Pastoral Council in the Church’s history, commenced, it was pretty much expected that matters would be settled quickly without serious alteration to the everyday life of Catholics. How wrong this assumption was! At the very first session of the Council, on October 11, 1962, all the documents prepared by the Preparatory Commissions over a three-year period for consideration by the Fathers were rejected at the behest of a liberal faction of theologians, a faction that was much larger and more organized than anyone had expected. Although Pope John had made it clear that the Council was intended to be purely pastoral in nature, remaining on a “modest level, not treating of doctrine,” it soon became evident that others had an altogether different agenda, a program to open the Church entirely to the spirit of a modern world then on the brink of cultural revolution and rebellion against God. What resulted from this “Renewal” experiment was later described by Cardinal Suenens as “The French Revolution in the Church.”

It is a great tragedy that so many Catholics were ill-prepared for the onslaught that was to follow in the wake of Vatican II. If only more had been familiar, for example, with the prophetic wisdom expressed by Pope Gregory XVI in his 1832 Encyclical Mirari Vos, who wrote: “To use the words of the Fathers of Trent, it is certain that the Church ‘was instructed by Jesus Christ and His Apostles and that all truth was daily taught it by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit.’ Therefore, it is obviously absurd and injurious to propose a certain ‘restoration and regeneration’ for her as though necessary for her safety and growth, as if she could be considered subject to defect or obscuration or other misfortune. Indeed these authors of novelties consider that a ‘foundation may be laid of a new human institution,’ and what Cyprian detested may come to pass, that what was a divine thing ‘may become a human Church’…” Contrast these words of Gregory XVI with this astonishing declaration of Pope Paul VI in his closing speech to the Council: “Profane and secular humanism has shown itself in its own terrible stature and has in a sense defied the Council. The religion of God made Man has come up against the religion of man who makes himself God….You can be grateful to it [the Council] for this merit at least, you modern humanists who deny the transcendence of supreme things, and learn to recognise our new humanism: we too, we more than anyone else, subscribe to the cult of man.” This statement of Paul VI is all the more worrying when considered together with an earlier action of the Pontiff, as I shall now relate.

For more than a thousand years up to Vatican II, newly elected popes underwent a coronation ceremony in which a triple crown was placed upon their heads with the words: “Receive the tiara adorned with three crowns and know that thou art father of princes and kings, ruler of the world, vicar on earth of our Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom is honour and glory for ever and ever.” The ceremony was of course primarily supernatural—the crown and the words of coronation symbolizing the reality of the universal Kingship of Christ and of the spiritual primacy and authority of the Petrine See instituted by Him. Imagine the dismay, then, when, at the end of the second session of the Council in 1963, Pope Paul VI descended the steps of the papal throne in St. Peter’s Basilica and ascended to the altar, on which he placed and renounced the pontifical tiara as a gesture of papal rejection of worldly power and honour.

It was a significant act of misplaced humility which His Holiness would soon equal in respect to charity when, in 1969, he supplanted the Church’s ancient Latin Liturgy with a new Protestant-friendly vernacular Mass to complement conciliar ecumenism. Suddenly, the pre-Council fear expressed by Pope Pius XII took on prophetic significance: “I am worried by the Blessed Virgin’s messages to Lucy of Fatima. This persistence of Mary about the dangers which menace the Church is a divine warning against the suicide of altering the Faith in her liturgy, her theology and her soul. … I hear all around me innovators who wish to dismantle the Sacred Chapel, destroy the universal flame of the Church, reject her ornaments and make her feel remorse for her historical past.

 

 

 

A day will come when the civilised world will deny its God, when the Church will doubt as Peter doubted. She will be tempted to believe that man has become God” (Msgr. Roche, Pie XII devant l’histoire, pp. 52-53).

Discounting bad will on the part of Paul VI, the inference from this Pontiff’s ill-judged acts was that his predecessors throughout the ages had indeed been, as the Church’s hereditary enemies always claimed, corrupt men attached to earthly power and wealth which expressed itself in the pomp and splendor of meaningless ceremony. Pope Francis, by similar poor judgment today, speaks of it as a Church “closed within herself,” populated with “narcissists,” “Neo-Pelagians” and men of “spiritual worldliness.”

It’s almost as if the Holy Spirit is considered to have been absent from the Church until Vatican II.

In this respect, it is noteworthy that while the present Holy Father makes numerous references to Vatican II and its popes in his lengthy Apostolic Exhortation Evangelii Gaudium, he omits altogether any reference to pre-Council magisterial teaching. Also worthy of note is that each of the conciliar popes from John XXIII to John Paul II has had his process of beatification and/or canonization accelerated beyond that of the last of the pre-Council popes, Pius XII, whose cause, the late Bishop Canisius van Lierde assured me during a meeting in the Vatican in 1992, is long proven and ready. The most questionable of these hurried causes is that of John Paul II which has proceeded from zero to imminent canonization in just nine years; and on the basis of a significantly weakened post Vatican II process stripped of Devil’s Advocate and including only a single controversial miracle that has hardly stood the test of time. Likewise in the case of John XXIII, Pope Francis has dispensed altogether with the required canonization miracle on the grounds that his predecessor’s initiation of the Council is proof enough of his great sanctity. Worryingly, the Anglican Communion agrees and has already instituted a feast day for Pope John. Taken together, these various signs are of great concern to many of the Catholic faithful who look beyond human emotion to a candidate’s practice of heroic virtue, particularly his fidelity to the integrity of the faith. For these troubled faithful such hasty proceedings give the impression that the Church’s traditionally cautious and solemn processes have been replaced with something akin to a religious Academy Awards system that scores candidates more on their human popularity than their supernatural qualities. I emphasise here that I am neither insinuating nor asserting deliberate bad will on the part of the conciliar popes. Rather, I am attempting to demonstrate that there exists a significant rift in mindset between the pre-Council Pontiffs and their post-conciliar successors, the latter representing that Modernist school of thought so ably dissected and refuted by St. Pius X in his Encyclical Pascendi Dominici Gregis. Sorrowful as it is to admit, Cardinal Suenens was correct when he stated that Vatican II renewal was the French Revolution in the Church. Pope Paul VI had already inferred as much in his closing speech to the Council when he spoke of “the cult of man.” Tragically, His Holiness later failed to make the connection when, in 1975, he lamented: “Through some fissure in the walls, the smoke of Satan has entered the Church and set her on a path of auto-destruction.”

 

The French Revolution in the Church

This “smoke of Satan,” predicted by Our Lady of Fatima as “a diabolical disorientation,” consists in the principal liberal tenets of the anti-Catholic French Revolution—Liberty, Equality and Fraternity—being adapted to our holy religion post-Council and promoted as Religious Liberty, Collegial Equality and Ecumenical Fraternity. Concerning the most damaging of these principles, religious liberty, it is asserted that “the dignity of the human person” is the basis upon which each man is free to hold inwardly and outwardly to whatever religion he chooses. This is in contrast to the Church’s perennial teaching on “Religious Tolerance,” which states that the “dignity” of man depends on his fidelity to truth—as Our Lord said “the truth will make you free.” There can be no dignity, then, where truth is compromised or absent, particularly in religion, for this would be to accord dignity to error, nullifying both the First Commandment and the infallible dogma “outside the Church no salvation.” The dignity of man was lost with the Original Sin committed by Adam and Eve. It can only be restored by the grace of the Redemption wrought by Our Lord Jesus Christ on the Cross. As St. Paul reminds us in Acts 4:12: “…there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved.” Consequently, to reject Our Lord and the Church founded by Him is to reject the only source of man’s true dignity, the dignity of the redeemed “sons of God.” Only those in “invincible ignorance,” says the Church, those who through no fault on their part are prevented from explicitly entering the true Church but who nevertheless belong to her implicitly by reason of their seeking to do God’s will and keeping the Commandments written in the hearts of all men, will have the great mercy of Our Lord extended to them. Concerning these souls, the Church allows that they can be saved in their false religions but not by their false religions. What conciliar religious liberty does is turn this teaching on its head so that the exception becomes the general rule. Hence the seriousness of Pope Paul’s renunciation of the papal tiara representing the universal Kingship of Christ in favor of a “new humanism” that recognizes the right of all to hold to their false religions on the basis of the “dignity of the human person.”

 

Truth Sacrificed

We see the consequences of this grave error today in those many statements of senior prelates distancing themselves and the Church from any intention to convert non-Catholics and non-Christians. It was also most notably evident in the unprecedented actions of Pope John Paul II who kissed the Koran, received on his forehead the mark of a Hindu deity, participated in Animist rites in Togo and finally orchestrated those Assisi gatherings of the world’s religions, during which the Buddhists worshipped an image of their false god atop a tabernacle while other pagans ritually slaughtered chickens on a Catholic altar. In light of these very grave actions one wonders why the Christian martyrs chose death rather than burn a grain of incense before the false “gods of the Gentiles,” which St. Paul called “demons.” To quote one senior Church prelate in relation to this incredible development: “The martyrs sacrificed their lives for the truth. Now they sacrifice the truth.”

 

 

Modernist Confusion and Contradiction Today

And on the subject of truth, here is a comparison of pre- and post-Vatican II papal quotes demonstrating that the same Modernist confusion and contradiction continues under the present Pontiff. In his Apostolic Exhortation Evangelii Gaudium, Pope Francis, in keeping with conciliar teaching on Religious Liberty, writes: “The Synod Fathers spoke of the importance of respect for religious freedom, viewed as a fundamental human right. This includes ‘the freedom to choose the religion which one judges to be true and to manifest one’s beliefs in public.'”

However, in his Encyclical Quanta Cura of 1864, Pope Pius IX writes: “They do not fear to foster that erroneous opinion, most fatal in its effects on the Catholic Church and the salvation of souls, called by Our predecessor, Gregory XVI, an insanity, viz., that ‘liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed in every rightly constituted society’…But, while they rashly affirm this, they do not think and consider that they are preaching liberty of perdition…” The same contradiction is found in respect to Ecumenical Fraternity.

In Evangelii Gaudium,
Pope Francis writes: “Commitment to ecumenism responds to the prayer of the Lord Jesus that ‘they may all be one’ (John 17:21).” Yet, in his 1928 Encyclical Mortalium Animos, Pope Pius XI declares: “When there is question of fostering unity among Christians, it is easy for many to be misled by the apparent excellence of the object to be achieved. Is it not right, they ask, is it not the obvious duty of all who invoke the name of Christ to refrain from mutual reproaches and at last to be united in charity? Dare anyone say that he loves Christ and yet not strive with all his might to accomplish the desire of Him who asked His Father that His disciples might be ‘one’? (John 17:21)… If only all Christians were ‘one,’ it is contended, then they might do so much more to drive out the plague of irreligion which, with its insidious and far-reaching advance, is threatening to sap the strength of the Gospel. In reality, however, these fair and alluring words cloak a most grave error, subversive of the foundations of the Catholic religion…” We have seen this error with our own eyes these past fifty years since Vatican II in a series of compromises on the part of Catholic ecumenists that have not been reciprocated by their Protestant interlocutors.

 

From Ecumenism to Silent Apostasy

Hence, we now have a liturgy and liturgical practices that mirror very strongly the Protestant meal service, “subversive of the foundations of the Catholic religion” to the extent that seminaries and religious houses everywhere are closing for want of vocations, millions have abandoned the practice of the faith, reverence for the Blessed Sacrament is greatly diminished, the Sacrament of Confession is largely ignored, as is the Church’s moral teaching, and children no longer receive even basic catechetical formation. Further, in the name of “dialogue” we have seen actual interfaith worship with Protestants take root at every level in the Church, including, sadly, such unprecedented spectacles as Cardinal Jorge Bergoglio a few years ago kneeling before 7,000 witnesses in Argentina to receive the blessing of Protestant pastors, and the recent scandal of Cardinal Sean O’Malley of Boston “re-affirming” his baptism at the hands of a female Pentecostal minister.

How opposed these actions are to the teaching of Gregory XVI, who wrote in Mirari Vos: “With the admonition of the Apostle that there is ‘one Lord, one faith, one baptism’ (Ephesians 4:5), may those fear who contrive the notion that the safe harbor of salvation is open to persons of any religion whatever. They should consider the testimony of Christ Himself who said ‘He that is not with me, is against me’ (Luke 11:23), and that they disperse unhappily who do not gather with Him. Therefore “without a doubt, they will perish forever, unless they hold the Catholic faith whole and entire…'”

To use the measure of orthodoxy given us by Pope Benedict XVI, there is, in fact, no “Hermeneutic of Continuity” between pre- and post-conciliar teaching on Religious Liberty and Ecumenism. That’s why no pope or council prior to Vatican II is ever quoted in a post-conciliar document or speech in reference to these innovative doctrines.

 

From Autocracy to Democracy

Nor is there continuity with the past in respect to Collegiality. In his Open Letter to Confused Catholics, Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre explains that Our Lord instructed individuals, not a collectivity, to tend His sheep. The Apostles obeyed Our Lord’s orders, and until the twentieth century it remained thus. The pope alone enjoyed supreme power and jurisdiction over the universal Church, and each bishop, subject to this Petrine authority, enjoyed full power within his diocese. Then the Vatican II document Lumen Gentium appeared hinting at a new democratic structure of government, according to which the College of Bishops together with the pope exercises supreme power over the Church in habitual and continual manner. It was a novel idea of double supremacy that ran contrary to the definitions of Vatican Council I and to Pope Leo XIII’s Encyclical Satis Cognitum. Notwithstanding this contradiction, however, and largely dismissive of the footnote of correction attached at the end of the conciliar document in question, the post-conciliar Church has since witnessed a universal transformation of National Bishops’ Conferences from those purely consultative bodies approved by St. Pius X to decision-making entities operating on the principle of the democratic vote and ‘majority rule’; whereby the government of the pope and that of each bishop in his diocese has frequently been trumped in practice by pressure from the presbyterial college. Hence the universal imposition and extension against the expressed wishes of the popes of such abuses as Communion in the hand and extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion, the scandal of U.S. marriage annulments that rose from 700 in 1969 to more than 50,000 by 1995, the introduction of doctrinally unsound Catechisms into Holland, Canada and France without corrections ordered by the Holy See having been made, etc. I could quote many such examples, but perhaps the most revealing proof is the letter of explanation Pope Benedict XVI felt obliged to issue to the various Episcopal Conferences in an attempt to soothe a less than favorable reception of his 2007 Motu Proprio Summorum Pontificum.

 

 

 

 

What this letter highlighted was the pressure the popes have experienced since the advent of Collegiality; reducing them to issuing reassurances, suggestions and advice instead of issuing the orders needed to get the Church back on the right track, condemning when necessary, as the popes have hitherto done as primary guardians of the deposit of faith. Well did Cardinal Alfredo Ottaviani once observe that the only recording in history of Collegiality at work among the Apostles was when they collectively abandoned Our Lord in the Garden of Gethsemane!

Adding further to the confusion is the teaching of the new Code of Canon Law (1983) that power resides in the “people of God.” This tendency towards what they call bringing the base into sharing the exercise of power can be found all through present structures—synod, episcopal conferences, priests’ councils, pastoral councils, Roman commissions, national commissions, etc.; and there are equivalents in religious orders. So now pastoral councils instruct the priests; the priests’ councils instruct the bishops; the bishops’ vote in the conferences and the conferences dictate to the pope. In effect, it is authority turned on its head so that what was once a top-down structure of Church government has become a bottom-up structure of so many contradictory opinions and methods that it can truly be stated that collegiality of the magisterium has resulted in paralysis of the magisterium.

This great tragedy was further compounded when Pope Benedict XVI “resigned” his papal office in 2013. Never in the sacred history of the Church has a pope “resigned.” Two have abdicated for very serious reasons, but none has ever resigned. Resignation is proper to the CEO of a corporate company, not to the one who sits on the divinely instituted Chair of Peter. And so now we have the unprecedented and demeaning spectacle of two living Popes in the Vatican at the same time, one reigning and one emeritus, both “inaugurated,” not crowned, according to the new ceremony introduced by Pope John Paul II to better reflect the Socialist norms of the modern world. For his part, Pope Francis has taken the innovations even further by recently appointing a Council of eight Cardinals to assist him with the running of the Church. His Holiness makes no secret of his intention to continue down the road of Collegiality even though it ultimately undermines the supreme and unique authority of the Vicar of Christ, as we already see by the Pontiff’s preference to refer to himself constantly by his lesser title of “Bishop of Rome.” So we may say that in just four steps since Vatican II—i.e., renunciation of the papal tiara, introduction of Collegial Equality, more power to the people and the first ever “resignation” of a pope— the autocratic structure of Petrine authority instituted by Our Lord for His Church has been transformed into a Socialist democracy by which papal teaching accrues in practice to little more than just one amongst many varied opinions. And why not, since the popes themselves no longer preach or write in the clear, concise and authoritative Petrine tone of their pre-conciliar predecessors.

 

“Turned unto Fables”

On the contrary, Pope Francis‘s recent “Who am I to judge?” statement to the press in relation to homosexuals did more to promote the gay lobby than that aggressive lobby could have hoped to achieve itself by decades of campaigning. Perhaps the faithful will now understand why there was barely a whimper of protest recently from the Church’s hierarchy when secular governments unilaterally moved to impose gay marriage on society. Wherever we look in the Church today all we see is this invasion of the secular, rebellious spirit of the world constantly in search of novelty, constantly “renewing,” constantly chipping away at the last remnants of the Traditions handed down unaltered through the generations until Vatican II. Quite how this “pastoral” Council, declared to be non-doctrinal and non-infallible, came to impose a new ecclesiology, a new liturgy, a new Code of Canon Law, a new Catechism and a new orientation centered on the “dignity of the human person” rather than on baptism in Christ through His Church, is a mystery known only to the Almighty. God knows, it has been a whirlwind of evolution which for forty years has sown confusion in the true Church of Our Lord. It has eroded authority, suppressed dogmatic teaching, disrupted unity, left many Catholics bewildered, broken many hearts and resulted in mass apostasy from the faith. There simply is no more diplomatic a way to put it. And now Pope Francis seems to be focusing on even more radical changes that will see greater deterioration take place. All the talk is about the poor, the hungry and the marginalized, and about pursuing social justice and global peace through greater “dialogue” with other “faith traditions.” At no time in Evangelii Gaudium does the Pontiff make reference to the great Social Encyclicals of his pre-Vatican II predecessors, such as Leo XIII’s Rerum Novarum, or of the fact that the Church has championed the cause of the poor and marginalized for two thousand years through the missions. It is almost as if His Holiness considers that legacy to be tainted on account of the traditional theology underlying it, a theology which identified the worst poverty of all to be that of the absence of Christ and His grace from souls, and which condemned and proscribed interaction with false religions under the pretext of improving man’s condition on earth.

To be fair to Pope Francis, he does say some very good things in Evangelii Gaudium that are perfectly in line with Catholic teaching. But it is this apparent disdain for the old Church Militant in favor of a kind of United Nations of inter-religious social work which is of particular concern. The Church does not exist on this earth primarily to feed the poor, clothe the hungry and win justice for the downtrodden, noble as these corporal works of mercy are. Rather, the Church exists principally for the true worship of God and to convert souls to the Catholic religion that they may be saved for all eternity. Hence, this novel idea of a “poorer Church for the poor,” a Church which follows the Puritan model of cutting down the great tree of authoritative Catholic teaching and liturgical majesty for a return to the simplicity of the mustard seed is an illusion that does injustice to Christ the King and great harm to souls. The examples of Sts. Francis of Assisi and Jean Marie Vianney (the Curé of Ars) should help to demonstrate what I mean by this.

 

 

 

Both of these saints were renowned for their personal lives of holy poverty and penitential austerity in imitation of Our Lord, the poor carpenter of Nazareth. Yet, both insisted on the most expensive and exquisite adornments that could be afforded to beautify their respective parish churches, wherein Christ the King resided in the Blessed Sacrament. What these examples of the saints highlight is that our Catholic religion is first a supernatural religion instituted for the true worship of God and the preaching of divine truth both “in season and out of season,” as St. Paul said, for the salvation of souls. Any social program for the betterment of humanity on earth is by far subordinate to this principal mission. Consequently, this post-Vatican II reorientation of the Church is, with the very greatest respect to those responsible, a madness exceeding that of Nero who fiddled while Rome burned. Surely forty years of devastation of the Catholic religion together with an exponential increase in global violence, poverty and immorality is evidence enough of the futility of trying to adapt the divine Catholic Faith to the spirit of the world and the “cult of man.” There can be no spiritual renewal, no lasting world peace and no global social justice attained by such a union; much less by a continued promotion of false Religious Liberty and Ecumenism, which doctrines equate to mere human respect denying to our non-Catholic and non-Christian neighbor the greatest act of charity, namely, the truth that they must embrace Christ and His Catholic Church for salvation. In his Encyclical Quas Primas, Pope Pius XI puts it this way: “As long as individuals and States refuse to submit to the rule of Our Saviour, there can be no really hopeful prospect of a lasting peace among nations. Men must look for the peace of Christ in the Kingdom of Christ…His Church, the one source of salvation.” How different this fearless teaching is to post-Vatican II Religious Liberty, which has seen our popes address Jewish and Islamic congresses as fellow “children of Abraham,” believing in the same one true God as Catholics. But how can such statements find justification in Our Lord’s own testimony, who said: “Abraham saw my day and was glad…” (John 8:56); and: “He who rejects me, rejects the one who sent me” (Luke 10:16)? Equally at odds with Our Lord’s testimony is this new conciliar process of sending Vatican greetings to the representatives of other non-Catholic religions, those of pagan origin such as Buddhism, Shintoism and Hinduism, on their various religious feast days as though they were somehow pleasing to the Holy Spirit and conducive to holiness and salvation. I have already highlighted this syncretist mentality as it manifested itself in the Assisi gatherings organized by Pope John Paul II. Again, I ask how any of this is justifiable in light of the First Commandment and the infallible dogma “outside the Church no salvation”? Where are these dangerous novelties condoned anywhere in the bi-millennial teaching of the Popes and Councils, or by the teaching of the saints? Did not our Saviour Himself admonish that “Unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God” (John 3:5)? The faithful have the right and a duty to ask these questions of the shepherds entrusted by Our Lord with the care of their souls. Many indeed have asked but, alas, the response is usually silence or an unjust command of obedience to the Council. Since Vatican II was not a Council bearing the hallmark of the extraordinary magisterium, however, and since none of these modern novelties have been imposed formally by the extraordinary magisterium on the faithful, which would be impossible in light of two thousand years of contrary infallible teaching, then troubled and discerning Catholics, myself included, have chosen to side with Tradition and reject these destructive innovations.

 

The Rule of Resistance

Yes, for the love of Our Lord, His Holy Church, our holy Catholic religion and the Petrine See, we follow St. Paul’s respectful example and “resist Peter to his face” in these matters of very grave scandal threatening the faith, following as our method of resistance the recommendation of St. Vincent of Lerins. Having fresh in his memory the devastation wrought in the Church in the fourth century by the Arian heresy, a devastation so great that St. Jerome felt constrained to declare “the whole world awoke and groaned to find itself Arian,” this fifth-century saint proposed the following question and answer for future generations who might be faced with similar tragedy: “But what if some novel contagions try to infect the whole Church, and not merely a tiny part of it? Then he [the Catholic] will take care to cleave to antiquity, which cannot now be led astray by any deceit of novelty” (The Vincentian Canon, in Commonitorium, ed. Moxon, Cambridge Patristic Texts, chap. IV, 434). Since divine faith is a higher virtue than obedience, if follows that no man, however exalted, may legitimately command obedience of Catholics in matters that endanger their faith. Hence, there can be no such thing as schism on the part of subordinates who respectfully refuse the dangerous religious innovations of their superiors in favor of the security of antiquity, regardless of hysterical assertions to the contrary. Sadly, the same cannot be stated with any confidence in respect to those who choose obedience to men above obedience to God. In this regard, Archbishop Lefebvre lamented after Vatican II that “Satan’s masterstroke has been to sow disobedience through obedience.” I think it fitting to leave the final word to St. Paul as food for thought: “…Preach the word: be instant in season, out of season: reprove, entreat, rebuke in all patience and doctrine. For there shall be a time when they will not endure sound doctrine; but, according to their own desires, they will heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears: And will indeed turn away their hearing from the truth, but will be turned unto fables…” (2 Timothy 4:2)

 

Fr. Regis Scanlon’s response to ultra-conservatives – the Traditionalists:

XI A. Fifty Years Later—Vatican II’s Unfinished Business

http://www.crisismagazine.com/2013/fifty-years-later-vatican-iis-unfinished-business

By Fr. Regis Scanlon OFM Cap., May 10, 2013

Fifty years after the opening of the Second Vatican Council, the Church in the United States is in the throes of a struggle. Loyal Catholics are showing renewed vigor and vitality, and are helping the Church to move forward in unity. At the same time, the Church is also being exhausted and drained from within by a vocal movement of other Catholics who continue to dissent from Church teachings, particularly the teachings of the Second Vatican Council.

 

 

Dissent is entrenched in the Church in the U.S.
For most American Catholics over 50, it is an accepted fact that dissent from the magisterium of the Church is widespread, tolerated, and, in some quarters, even welcomed. The breaking point, of course, was Paul VI’s 1968 prophetic encyclical, Humanae Vitae, which condemned contraception as “intrinsically disordered.” The encyclical became one of the most controversial documents of the century, if not many centuries. The widespread dissent by Catholics was led with enthusiasm by huge numbers of Catholic theologians, professors and intellectuals. The onslaught of bright, articulate academics turning on the Pope encouraged many Catholics in the pews to do the same.

Why would so many educated Catholics—who should have been ready and able to defend the teaching authority of the Church—turn against the Pope with such force? How could they justify it?

The most popular argument was that permission to dissent had been given by none other than the Second Vatican Council. The dissenters claimed that “the spirit of Vatican II,” along with theological perspectives of the Council, supported their argument that individual Catholics have a right to dissent from “non-infallible” Church teachings—even authoritative encyclicals like Paul VI’s Humanae Vitae—if they felt they had a good enough reason.

Unfortunately, this false notion was unwittingly given a boost by none other than the bishops of the United States. On November 15, 1968, a few months after the promulgation of Humanae Vitae, the bishops issued their pastoral letter, “Human Life in Our Day,” to help Catholics interpret the Pope’s encyclical. The bishops said in no. 51 of that document that in some cases, a Catholic could dissent from “non-infallible authentic doctrine” of the magisterium. They explained: “The expression of theological dissent from the magisterium is in order only if the reasons are serious and well-founded, if the manner of the dissent does not question or impugn the teaching authority of the Church, and is such as not to give scandal.”

So, the bishops did approve of limited dissent from papal teaching in faith and morals.

This position was given even more credence later by the powerful and widely quoted Cardinal Bernardin when he was Archbishop of Chicago. Shortly before his death in 1996, Cardinal Bernardin initiated his Catholic Common Ground Project, to bring factions of the church together in “dialogue.” According to a November 14, 1996, article in Origins (pp. 353-356), the axis of Cardinal Bernardin’s legacy was the belief that “limited and occasional dissent” from the magisterium of the Church was “legitimate.”

 

But what did Vatican II really teach?
So, the intellectual community and even the high-ranking Church leaders were reinforcing the idea that dissent from Church teachings was to be expected, even welcomed—and that permission to do so came straight from Vatican II.

However, had they really read the documents of Vatican II?

The Dogmatic Constitution on the Church (Lumen Gentium), no. 25, presents a far different answer from the dissenters. This carefully reasoned Vatican II document states that, even though the bishops of the Catholic Church are not individually infallible, they do teach infallibly the Church’s doctrines of faith and morals “when, gathered together in an ecumenical council, they are teachers and judges of faith and morals for the universal Church, whose definitions must be adhered to with the submission of faith.”

What could be clearer? Lumen Gentium, no. 25, explicitly states that one such case of the bishops teaching infallibly is when they teach a matter of faith and morals in “an ecumenical council.”  Vatican II was “an ecumenical council.”

The Council also taught in no. 25 of Lumen Gentium that these definitions of the bishops on matters of faith and morals must be held with a “religious assent.” Furthermore: “This religious submission of mind and will must be shown in a special way to the authentic magisterium of the Roman Pontiff, even when he is not speaking ex cathedra …”

The Council goes on to explain this required assent to the Pope’s non-ex cathedra teaching: “…that is, it must be shown in such a way that his supreme magisterium is acknowledged with reverence, the judgments made by him are sincerely adhered to, according to his manifest mind and will.” But how does one know the Pope’s “manifest mind and will?”

Again, the Council clarifies it by saying that: “… His mind and will in the matter may be known either from the character of the documents, from his frequent repetition of the same doctrine, or from his manner of speaking.”

Clearly according to the Fathers of the Second Vatican Council there is no room for dissent from even the non-ex-cathedra or “non-infallible” decisions of the Pope on matters of faith and morals—not even “limited and occasional” dissent. This means that there is no room for dissent from the Pope’s teaching on contraception in Humanae Vitae. A Catholic, therefore, who would maintain that one could dissent from a non-ex cathedra or non-infallible decision of a pope, would be implicitly dissenting from Lumen Gentium no. 25 and the Second Vatican Council itself.

 

The occasion for the misunderstanding
Although Lumen Gentium, no. 25, speaks clearly, it should not come as a surprise that it was misinterpreted. Part of the confusion arose from an interpretation of Paul VI’s statement about the authority of the decisions of the Council.  As found in vol. 11 of The Pope Speaks, Paul VI stated in “After the Council: New Tasks,”

In view of the pastoral nature of the Council, it avoided any extraordinary statement of dogmas that would be endowed with the note of infallibility, but it still provided its teaching with the authority of the supreme ordinary magisterium. This ordinary magisterium, which is so obviously official, has to be accepted with docility and sincerity by all the faithful, in accordance with the mind of the Council on the nature and aims of the individual documents.

 

 

 

For the dissenters, the Pope’s careful parsing of the Council’s mission—to avoid “any extraordinary statement of dogmas that would be endowed with the note of infallibility”—was apparently just enough of a loophole to keep the fires of their argument alive.

However, note that the Council titled Lumen Gentium, as the Dogmatic Constitution on the Church.  That indicates that the “nature” of Lumen Gentium is “dogmatic” per se, and its “aim” is to point out to Catholics those dogmas of divine faith which have always been part of the belief of the Church!

So, while there are no “extraordinary” dogmas in Vatican II, there are ordinary dogmas which are drawn from Scripture, Tradition, or previous teachings of the magisterium. Thus, even though the Pope and the Council did not exercise their infallible authority to teach Lumen Gentium, the contents (teachings) in Lumen Gentium are, by their very sources, clearly dogmatic. Thus, each Catholic must accept no. 25 of Lumen Gentium as a matter of faith, even though the form of the document itself is not infallible.

Of course, the fact remains that none of the documents of Vatican II are taught ex cathedra. Therefore, none of the teachings of Vatican II are formally pronounced as dogmas by the Second Vatican Council itself. So, very strictly speaking, a person can dissent from Vatican II itself without being a formal heretic.

However, to dissent from an ecumenical council is no small matter. To put it informally, one may avoid being a heretic, but still may be a “bad” Catholic.

 

Ordinary conciliar self-verification is not enough
How did this confusion take root? It can best be explained as rising from the concept of conciliar self-verification. In other words, the Second Vatican Council teaches that the fathers at an “ecumenical council” are teachers of faith and morals, and their “definitions must be adhered to with the submission of faith.”

The problem is, the ecumenical council making this statement is itself an ecumenical council—and, therefore, is making statements about itself and not making it with the highest authority, i.e., ex cathedra.

In other words, one might say this is the conciliar version of chasing one’s own theological tail. The fallout has been that, for several generations of Catholics, from academics and Church leaders to the laity in the pews, the lasting impression is, “Vatican II said it was okay to disagree with the Pope.”

Thus began the era of “taking sides.” It was as if the Catholic faith became no more than a grand game—Pope and established Church teachings versus the dissenters—and individual Catholics could simply pick which team to root for. Some called themselves liberals (the “left”) while others called themselves conservatives (the “right”). Each group dissented from Vatican II, but for different reasons.

Many liberal nuns in the U.S., for example, continue to sympathize with anti-life groups that claim they are helping the poor by promoting the poor’s right to funds for abortion and contraception. They claim to be supporting social justice by defending, or, at least, sympathizing with, the gay agenda. They are especially vocal in demanding that the Church ordain women to the priesthood—even after John Paul II informed them that the Church teaching on an all-male priesthood is infallible and, therefore, cannot be changed.

On the other hand, the Society of St. Pius X, founded by Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, continues to err on the side of utter conservative rigidity. They reject the Second Vatican Council as a movement of the Holy Spirit, and cling to the minutiae of 500-year-old rituals as necessary, for their own sake.  The change of the liturgy from Latin to English, or the vernacular of each particular country, is their most well-known objection.

Therefore, today, 50 years after the opening of Vatican II, the misinterpretation of one of its most salient documents, Lumen Gentium, continues to drive a number of Catholics in the United States into one of two camps, the “right” or the “left.”

However, the age of confusion may be coming to an end. According to a July, 2012, article in Catholic World Report, the widespread errors that had grown up about papal authority was addressed head-on by Archbishop Gerhard Ludwig Müller, the newly-appointed prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith.

“We also have the problem of groups—of the right and the left, as is usually said—which take up much of our time and our attention,” Archbishop Müller was quoted as saying. “Here, the danger easily arises of losing sight of our main task, which is to proclaim the Gospel and to explain concretely the doctrine of the Church.”

The archbishop was clear: dissenters do not belong solely to one camp or the other, despite the fact that each one would claim it to be so. Rather, dissenting Catholics on both the “right” and on the “left” are soaking up the energy of the Church by demanding attention to grievances and stifling the apostolate.

 

A clear path ahead
One way out of this dilemma is clear and simple. Obviously, the Second Vatican Council’s self-verification of Lumen Gentium, no. 25, was not sufficient to bring about the hoped for unity in faith and morals in the Church.

Therefore, Lumen Gentium, no. 25, should be verified outside of the Second Vatican Council. This could come either by the Pope, using his infallible authority to define Lumen Gentium, no. 25, as ex cathedra, or by another ecumenical council doing so. Given the deep, lasting errors which inadvertently took root after Vatican II—clearly, a great Council which has been unfairly besmirched by controversy—is it too much to think that the solution may be another, clarifying Council, perhaps Vatican III?

 

 

 

 

Some may argue that requiring all Catholics, even theologians, to make an absolute assent to Lumen Gentium, no.25, to remain in the Church would be severe. It would be a retreat from the spirit of John XXIII’s promise, which he made when he opened Vatican II in 1962, that the worldwide Council would use “the medicine of mercy rather than that of severity.”  In other words, the Church would guide her flock without condemnations”—known in earlier centuries as the much dreaded “anathema sit” (“let him be excommunicated”).

However, if this confusion is faced, either through a ringing papal document, or the dramatic convening of a new Council, the outcome will absolutely follow Pope John XXIII’s call for “mercy rather than severity.”

Consider that it is Mercy itself for the Church to clearly proclaim her true nature and teaching authority. If she puts an end to the confusion of several generations, she can turn her entire strength and authority to attract people to the Catholic faith. And by doing so, how can we not say that she will be extending the Mercy of Christ himself?

As Christ said, “The Truth will set you free”—and what greater act of mercy is there, than to free those enslaved by error? Finally, dissenters on both the “right” and the “left” will have the Truth clearly presented to them, so that they can freely decide whether or not they are going to join the Church’s mission into the future.

The beauty of this approach is that no one needs to be explicitly condemned. The proclamation would be equivalent to the definition of “papal infallibility” or the “Immaculate Conception” or the “Assumption.” It would be a dogma defining the Church.  A person who could not assent to Lumen Gentium, no. 25, would finally know—clearly and without equivocation—that they are no longer Catholic. The decision would be theirs.

Will this happen? We have reason to hope. Perhaps, the first inklings of a definitive move by the Church came in the words of Archbishop Gerhard Ludwig Müller, the new Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith. Asked by an interviewer, “What do you think of the discussions with the Lefebvrists, and with the religious sisters of the United States?” The archbishop replied: “There are no negotiations on the Word of God, and one cannot “believe and not believe” at the same time. One cannot pronounce the three religious vows, and then not take them seriously. I cannot make reference to the tradition of the Church, and then accept it only in some of its parts.”

The Archbishop went on to say: “The path of the Church leads ahead, and all are invited not to enclose themselves in a self-referential way of thinking, but rather to accept the full life and the full faith of the Church.”

In the archbishop’s words are the seeds of rebirth, a rooting out of error, and the beginning of a new era of faith.

Editor’s note: This essay first appeared April 22, 2013 in Homiletic and Pastoral Review.

 

XI B. Assessing Vatican II: A Response to My Critics

http://www.crisismagazine.com/2013/assessing-vatican-ii-a-response-to-my-critics

By Fr. Regis Scanlon OFM Cap., May 22, 2013

It’s ironic to me that my recent article, Fifty Years Later—Vatican II’s Unfinished Business, has provoked anger among many traditionalists, because for most of my priesthood I have angered liberals who consider me an arch traditionalist. Nevertheless I want to respond to those traditionalists who include both the SSPX and my fellow Catholics still fully united to the Church. I assure you of my prayers and support for your passionate defense of Church practices through the ages.

Nevertheless, I stand fully by my article and support the Second Vatican Council, called by one pope, John XXIII, and brought to a close by his successor, Paul VI. The grave errors and outrages that blighted the Church in the following years—and which traditionalists rightly deplore—cannot be blamed on the council, but on the frailties and sometimes the hidden agendas of those who implemented it. But should we really be shocked that the Church is home to human imperfections? Of the first 12 disciples, one-twelfth went over to the enemy, a future pope loudly denied Him, and all but one deserted Him, just when He needed them most.

The point is, Christ did not shrink from leaving His Church in the hands of imperfect people. We must separate our anger over the damages of many unwise decisions throughout the years from the ongoing mission of the Church. And let’s not forget that the 20th century was hardly the only century of missteps. Yet in every age, the Church regains Her footing.

That firm footing (which of course never completely deserts the Church) continues to be restored into the 21st century in exciting ways. The Year of Faith and the powerful evangelization of our new Pope Francis show the Holy Spirit continuing to heal His Church. I rejoice with my traditionalist friends on the ongoing restoration and if I had unlimited space, I would cite many examples of this.

But here are just a few of the timeless notes of the Church, which I would continue to defend right along with my critics:

Reverence at receiving Communion—kneeling preferably—and maintaining the rules that protect the sacred.

Modesty in women’s dress

Solemn, majestic liturgy, including music

A disciplined, catechetical approach to teaching the faith.

I agree with traditionalists that there are many more (to name them all would take a catechism), and yes, sadly, some parishes and pastors are less than vigilant about them. The answer is to keep teaching and instructing. Like a battleground after a war—and yes, the decades following Vatican II were like a desolate, postwar battlefield—new ground must be tilled, new seeds planted, and destructive weeds pulled. That takes patience and time, but we trust that God has both to give.

 

Reforms Allow Greater Access to Sacraments
Where I part company with my critics is when “rules” trump the love of Christ and His access to human beings. In this regard, Vatican II rightly freed the Church’s hands.

 

 

 

 

I became acutely aware of this while serving for 11 years as director of prison ministry for the Archdiocese of Denver. The old “rules” which required specific Mass linens, receptacles and rubrics, for example, would have seriously limited my ability to offer Mass for prisoners who deeply needed the Real Presence of Christ.

The old rules didn’t allow for lay extraordinary ministers of the Eucharist, either. As one priest, I could not possibly distribute Holy Communion to every prisoner in my care and still complete the rest of my priestly duties. To eliminate the ability of Church approved and instructed laity to take the Blessed Sacrament to literally thousands of Catholic prisoners every month when these prisoners desperately need the Lord—that seems a terrible lapse of charity.

And speaking of tradition—can the traditionalists forget the holy young layman Tarcissus, who took Holy Communion to prisoners in the early Church? It was necessary then and is necessary now.

Traditionalists who oppose these changes seem to say, “No, the important thing is that a priest and no one else distributes Communion! If that means these prisoners only receive once a year instead of once a month, so be it!”

These critics of the council should remember what Jesus said about the Pharisees. “They bind up heavy loads, hard to carry, to lay on other men’s shoulders, while they themselves will not lift a finger to budge them….   Woe to you Scribes and Pharisees, you frauds!” (Matthew. 23:4 & 13.)

 

The Pharisee Mindset meets Modernism
The Pharisees whom Christ rebuked don’t just exist in Bible history. There is a Pharisee mindset, which exists through time and is part of our broken humanity. In other words, Christ wasn’t just chiding the Pharisees who stood before him. He was emphasizing to the people of His times that He was praying for all those who would believe in him through the word of the apostles (John 17:20). In other words, he was speaking to us! We must guard against becoming Pharisees as well.

And what is this Pharisee mindset? Well, first of all, it is the error at the opposite end of the moral spectrum from the radical modernists who say that, when it comes to interpreting Scripture and Church dogmas, “Anything goes!” That free-for-all code, the modernist heresy, was called by Pope Pius X “the synthesis of all heresies,” because it encompasses them all. In recent centuries the Church’s greatest battle has been against that many-headed monster, modernism, which Pope Pius X masterfully outlined in his prophetic 1907 encyclical, Pascendi Dominici Gregis.

We all know—too well—the outrages and disruptions caused by modernist inroads in the Church. But in reaction to that heresy, the Church has been, in effect, abandoned by many people at the other end of the spectrum as well. These well-meaning people have retreated to the mindset of the Pharisees, who hold up rigid rulemaking as the greatest good. I am convinced that many ultra traditionalists (including many of my critics) believe they are doing the right thing. After all, every war brings confusion and deceit, and in this ongoing war against modernism, Satan has set a reactionary trap for many who don’t fall for the obvious allurements of modernism, which is to run after anything that is new, innovative, and culturally acceptable. The rest of us may recognize these evils of modernism. But that doesn’t mean Satan gives up on us! For many of us, unless we remain vigilant, he offers the temptation of the Pharisee mindset, which relies on rules rather than the power and authority of God’s love. This trap is far more subtle, but it is equally designed to enslave people and separate them from the Church.

 

Examine Closely Council Documents
And so we come to the crux of our disagreement—Vatican II. The Council that Pope John said would “throw open the windows of the Church” also swept in these two great temptations—modernist thinking and, in reaction, the Pharisee mindset. But this is not the fault of the Council, but part of the mysterious battle between good and evil. If anything, the forces of evil which Satan hurled against the Church after the Council prove that the Council was good, because Satan had to stop its fruits from growing, at all costs.

I urge traditionalists to say a prayer to the Holy Spirit and then crack open the Vatican II documents, and really read them with an open heart. You will see that no essential doctrine of the Church has been discarded—only enhanced. The documents only reveal the open arms and the mercy of Christ.

Critics of the Council who reject these documents out of hand deprive themselves of an opportunity to find Jesus Christ.

For example, ultra traditionalists take great offense at this Vatican II statement:

Those who through no fault of their own do not know the Gospel of Christ and His Church, but who nonetheless seek God with a sincere heart and, moved by divine grace, try in their actions to do his will as they know it through the dictates of their conscience—those too may achieve eternal salvation. Nor shall divine providence deny the assistance necessary for salvation to those, who through no fault of their own, have not yet arrived at the explicit knowledge of God, and who, not without grace, strive to lead a good life (Lumen Gentium, no. 16).

Traditionalists counter with Boniface VII’s statement in his bull, Unam Sanctam, that “outside the Church there is no salvation” (November 18, 1302, Denzinger No. 468, 30th edition).

Of course what Boniface said is true. But how God introduces His Church to each individual cannot be fully gleaned by any human being. Vatican II merely acknowledged that God is free to distribute his grace where He wills—and that He has access to each human heart in ways that we are not privy to.

The traditionalist error is to believe that human beings are allowed to be, in effect, the mystical gatekeepers of God’s mercy—that they can somehow penetrate every aspect of God’s providence and speak with the authority of God. This is pride. No individual can rightfully block God from gaining access to the soul of any human being.

 

 

 

 

Our proper role on this earth is far more humble, even as we must remain vigilant. We are to abide by Church discipline, doctrine and the Magisterium. These laws stand immutable and firm as ever. In other words, we all agree, with ringing truth, that certain sins are mortal, that hell is real, and that our free-will choices determine our eternal destiny. We all believe Christ gave the Church the power to loose and to bind sin.

We are also called by the Church to believe in the divine purpose and role of Vatican II while preventing the Church from becoming a watering hole for modern Pharisees.

 

The Damaging Effects of Rigidity
If this had ever happened—of course the Holy Spirit would not allow it—rigidity would end up governing everything. For example, I ask the traditionalists: If every person has to have an express knowledge of Jesus Christ to be saved, what would they say is the fate of adults in far flung countries, bereft of missionaries? And what of infants, including the pre-born? What about the dying Hindu beggars whom Mother Teresa lovingly rescued from the gutters of Calcutta? Are they all categorically damned?

Instead, the Church rightly interprets Boniface’s statement to mean that the only door to salvation is the Church—in other words, Christ’s authentic call to faith does not come through Buddhism, or Islam, or any other religious tradition. But this does not mean that God, through the power of Christ and in His own mysterious ways, cannot save Buddhists and Muslims. Such enlightenment can come in mysterious ways known only to God, including in the womb. This is possible, as we know from the account of John the Baptist leaping in the womb of Elizabeth upon recognizing Jesus in the womb of Mary. So Vatican II teaches that “those too may achieve eternal salvation.” “May” means that, of course, they too will have to make a decision based on their own free will, like each one of us.

Likewise, extreme traditionalists need to be very careful when they start pinning people with narrow and exacting literal interpretations of the Scriptures and Church teaching. That’s because Pope Boniface, in the same document as above, also notes that all humanity, “by necessity for salvation are entirely subject to the Roman Pontiff” (Denz. no. 469, 30th ed.)

On one hand, Traditionalists cite Boniface as correct, yet on the other hand, they deny Boniface when they reject the authority of the six Roman pontiffs who, since 1963, have, in their writings and pronouncements, both explicitly and implicitly, declared the authenticity of Vatican II.

 

Why Religious Coercion was abandoned
There is another objection. Some traditionalists claim that the Church reversed Her teaching in no. 4 of the Document on Religious Liberty by calling for “freedom or immunity from coercion in religious matters.” Instead of making the state subject to the Church, they say she now makes the Church subject to the state. But they have misunderstood the meaning of this document. In brief, the document has to do with “freedom from coercion in civil society” in relation to the state and “it leaves intact the traditional Catholic teaching on the moral duties of individuals and societies toward the true religion and the one Church of Christ.” This is pointed out in the very first paragraph. So the Document on Religious Liberty has nothing to do with people’s relation to the authority of the Church which is aptly set forth in Lumen Gentium, no. 14.

Nevertheless, these modern traditionalists condemn the document because it makes the point that the state should not force anyone to accept a set of beliefs. Do traditionalists really want a society where they could coerce Muslims, atheists, or even their Lutheran neighbors to be Catholic?

In fact, the spirit of the Church, as well as Her teaching, is the very opposite, and best proven by the fact that the sacraments are never valid when a person resists, or is forced to receive them. This holds true for every sacrament, including marriage, baptism, and confession.

 

Let me conclude this way.

God asks for our love and our hearts, but He also put us on earth to use our brains. It should not make us angry to periodically re-evaluate the man-made “rules” we developed over time, and ask whether they continue to serve the Church and Her mission to win souls.

Yes, some rules are immutable and should continue. Others are more a product of one’s culture and the times we live in. God gave us the intelligence, judgment and prudence to periodically examine and re-evaluate all the holy trappings—trappings, not doctrines—which we have put in place to support Christ’s Church on earth.

Vatican II was such a time of re-evaluation. Did some people misuse it? Yes. But the world that once looked in awe at a pope carried aloft on a fancy throne has vanished. We may lament the passing of a more dignified age, but that doesn’t mean we should bring back papal thrones! Remember that Jesus walked in sandals and let a woman wash his feet. He was not afraid to “re-evaluate” traditions when needed. Praise be to God that, through the Holy Spirit, the Church which Christ founded is not afraid to, either.

 

XII. OBITUARY: Spirit of Vatican II – RIP – 52 years of age

Posted on 3 September 2014 by Fr. John Zuhlsdorf

http://wdtprs.com/blog/2014/09/obituary-spirit-of-vatican-ii-rip-52-years-of-age/

The often amusing Eye of the Tiber* had this:

 

 

 

 

 

Cincinnati, Ohio- A Solemn High Requiem Mass was held Thursday at St. Martura Church in downtown Cincinnati for the Spirit of Vatican II, aged 52. After suffering a progressively debilitating illness for the last ten years of its life as a new generation of priests re-examined the Council in light of Sacred Tradition, the Spirit of Vatican II passed away quietly in its sleep last Tuesday.

“The Requiem Mass really brought closure to the community,” said 26-year old Father David Flannigan, FSSP, who celebrated the Mass with Deacon Brady Schwartz, 32, and Subdeacon Anthony LaViera, 23. “While the death of the Spirit of Vatican II was certainly expected, we were glad to offer Mass for its repose.”  [I would like to have been the celebrant for that one.  Perhaps I’ll schedule my own. –Fr. Z]

“What a beautiful Mass!” commented long-time parishioner Gladys O’Neal. “I hadn’t seen black vestments since I was a little girl. And as much as I love the song On Eagle’s Wings, the Dies Irae sequence really got me thinking about the Four Last Things.”

The Spirit of Vatican II is survived by a dwindling number of aging hippies who dropped out of seminary in the ’70’s, some faded felt banners, and tambourines presently gathering dust in storage.

Do I hear an “Amen!”?

 

7 selected out of 43 responses

1. I am joining the Latin Mass Society, and also attending mass at the nearest SSPX chapel in my area. God bless you father and may the spirit of Vatican II be put to history alongside the praise and blather of the aged hippies who have done their best to destroy the church for the last fifty years.!!

 

2. Hopefully I’ll live to see the conversion of all Catholic Churches from the “spirit of Vatican II” back to the Extraordinary Form. Right now I have to drive an hour and a half to Mass from Asheville, NC to Greenville, SC on Sunday because the five Churches in metro Asheville are pretty much all “spirit” and “social justice.” It’s worth it though to be in a sanctuary where the Mass is focused on Our Lord and not us or the priest; where the music isn’t distractful, protestant-style and where the people show reverence and socialize OUTSIDE the Church, AFTER Mass.

 

3. I would like to think the Spirit of VII has died, but I think new life has been breathed into it.

 

4. The Death of the “Spirit of Vatican II” is a self-fulfilling prophecy. Catholics that fall into this category are not those who sustain the church. They are often well-meaning. They are often friendly. They are often nice and pleasant, but they have no moral foundation. When I “woke up” from the Spirit of Vatican II delusion and left the Matrix, I lost many friends who could not understand why I would want to “go back to the old ways”. Well, the answer is obvious from the outside. How well has the Spirit of Vatican II worked out? How many souls have been lost to Cafeteria Catholicism?

 

5. I pray that this Requiem mass is, at some point in my life time, offered up in every Catholic Church on the planet. St. Patrick’s in NYC is in great need of this Requiem mass for the “Spirit of Vatican II”, the false spirit is alive and well there.

 

6. Our parish is trying to survive a pastor who does most if not all of the items in Father Joseph’s post above. He is also a HUGE follower of Karl Rahner, someone I had never heard of before the pastor’s arrival two years ago. Almost every sermon includes some reference to the “spirit of Vatican II.” All catechized parishioners have left. It is so sad! Pray for our priests!

 

7. Perhaps an Exorcism (that is the proper rite from the Rituale) of the Smoke of Satan before the Requiem Mass, just to be safe, dear reverend Father?

 

*Eye of the Tiber

http://www.eyeofthetiber.com/2014/08/29/solemn-high-requiem-mass-held-for-the-spirit-of-vatican-ii/

Selected readers’ comments

1. It’s not the men who dropped out of seminary in the 70s we should worry about- but rather those who graduated!

 

2. Funny, but here’s the rub. The reality is that all the crazy things that happened in the 1970s became institutionalized by the 1980s. They introduced more innovations in the 80s that became the norm by the 90s. The Spirit of Vatican II is not dead. It has successfully disguised itself as conservatism by people with short memories.

 

3. It’s a shame there are no comments decrying this post as too close to home to be funny.

 

4. Actually, the author is careful to say “The Spirit of Vatican II” which Pope Benedict called a “virtual council.” It’s a faulty set of interpretations of the council. Hence, the criticism is not of Vatican II the texts (which are inspired) but of the false interpretations of Vatican II made by ideologues in the clergy in the mid-70s & 80s. The Church is infallible, but the clergy are all kinds of fallible. –Fr. Ryan

 

 

5. Many innovations and changes that have occurred cannot actually be found in the Documents of Vatican II. Some changes actually go against what is said in the documents. Most people, including many clergy, did not read the documents for themselves. We just trusted those who were supposed to know. Many errors were passed on this way and have grown way beyond their beginnings. For example, did you know that Latin was never supposed to be taken completely out of the Mass?!? 99% of Catholics do NOT know this about the Mass. When I actually read the documents for myself. I was rather shocked. When it is pointed out that these changes are not in the documents, the response was/is often along the lines that it is in keeping with the “Spirit of Vatican II”. This is what is meant by the phrase, the “Spirit of Vatican II”. For those who interpret the documents in a hermeneutic of continuity, the phrase is a bit sarcastic. For those who interpret the documents in a hermeneutic of rupture (from what has gone before in Church Teaching), it is their favorite phrase in all the world and they fully believe in it and fully believe they have got it right. St John Paul II and Benedict (and John XXIII’s opening speech for the Council) says the documents are to be seen in a hermeneutic of continuity (whether this phrase is used or not.) In other words, we are not changing the message that has gone before. We are changing how the message is presented to the world….

Relevant part of CONSTITUTION ON THE SACRED LITURGY 
SACROSANCTUM CONCILIUM to Latin in the Mass:

36. 1. Particular law remaining in force, the use of the Latin language is to be preserved in the Latin rites.

2. But since the use of the mother tongue, whether in the Mass, the administration of the sacraments, or other parts of the liturgy, frequently may be of great advantage to the people, the limits of its employment may be extended. This will apply in the first place to the readings and directives, and to some of the prayers and chants, according to the regulations on this matter to be laid down separately in subsequent chapters.

 

6. Fr. Ryan, you seem to claim that texts from Church Councils are inspired. Is that so? More inspired than scriptural texts? Less? The same?

I’m not crazy about the possible answers to any of those questions, so I don’t like posing them in any manner except rhetorically. That may sound silly, but I want you to realize I’m not being a smart-ass.

A handful of councils have been overturned by later councils. Therefore, if there can be repudiation there must be apparent room for correction, as well. I certainly hope so. There is need for both in the Vatican II documents.

Still, I bow to your expertise as a priest but then must ask you for a reference or citation which not only supports but provides greater clarity and depth to your claim.

 

7. I’ve honestly never been asked to defend this point. CCC 891 says “The Roman Pontiff, head of the college of bishops, enjoys this infallibility in virtue of his office, when, as supreme pastor and teacher of all the faithful – who confirms his brethren in the faith he proclaims by a definitive act a doctrine pertaining to faith or morals. . . . The infallibility promised to the Church is also present in the body of bishops when, together with Peter’s successor, they exercise the supreme Magisterium,” above all in an Ecumenical Council. When the Church through its supreme Magisterium proposes a doctrine “for belief as being divinely revealed,” and as the teaching of Christ, the definitions “must be adhered to with the obedience of faith.”420 This infallibility extends as far as the deposit of divine Revelation itself.” Two of the quotations are from Vatican II itself, the other is from Denziger-Schoenmetzer 3074. While I don’t have any of the references from Trent on hand, the teaching was expressed there as well.

As for “overturning” teachings, we have to be careful of homogenizing councils. A lot of people do this and my previous comments lack the nuance that’s apropos for a real theological discussion. Within conciliar texts, you have “Canons”, “Constitutions”, “Decrees” and various names for “commentaries.” Each of those categories of teaching can address either matters “de fide” or matters of practice. When a Canon or Constitution addresses a matter “de fide” – that is of Faith or Morals – it is infallible. Decrees and commentaries are basically always matters of practice. It is true that matters of practice may be changed or even “overturned” through the course of history (c.f. property ownership by the clergy or the holding of political office), matters de fide are not and have not been…

Vatican II is its own can of worms in that it never issued any Canons and that the four Constitutions, Dei Verbum excepted, are more about practice than matters de fide. So it can be argued that while the texts are “inspired” they are not necessarily infallible because the Church only ever speaks infallibly on matters of faith and morals… But that’s a rather heady discussion and one that is likely to raise hackles. –Fr. Ryan

 

8. If the work of the Holy Spirit at Vatican 2 bothers you, just remember that the Holy Spirit can work negatively as well as positively, in others words at Vatican 2 the Holy Spirit prevented the modernists from spewing outright heresy, and instead merely confounded their words into the ambiguous, amorphous mess that we were left with.

 

9. To say that a Council has prudential errors is not to question the Holy Spirit–who does not overcome free will to stop prudential errors from happening in council or out–but to question the humility of many of those who attended. We did NOT see a council of deep prayer, in which every word was prayed over…but rather a rush and a gushing of words. Prudential errors at Councils have been quite common in history.

 

10. Some of the survivors currently run the Vatican.

 

*

I’m listening to the innovators who want to dismantle the Holy Sanctuary, destroy the universal flame of the Church, reject Her finery, make Her remorseful for Her historical past! Well, my dear friend, I am convinced that the Church of Peter must take ownership of Her past, or else She will dig Her own tomb (…) A day will come when the civilized world will deny its God, when the Church will doubt as Peter doubted. Will be tempted to believe that man has become God, that His Son is merely a symbol, a philosophy like many others, and in churches, Christians will search in vain for the red lamp where God awaits them, as the sinner who cried in front of the empty tomb: where hast thou put Him?.

Source: Pius XII Before History, http://taylormarshall.com/2010/11/pius-xii-on-missing-red-lamp-of-real.html

 

RELATED FILES

DEFENDING OUR FAITH-CONSCIENCE AND OBEDIENCE-SPEAKING PROPHETICALLY OR JUDGING OTHERS?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DEFENDING_OUR_FAITH-CONSCIENCE_AND_OBEDIENCE-SPEAKING_PROPHETICALLY_OR_JUDGING_OTHERS.doc

SPIRIT OF ASSISI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SPIRIT_OF_ASSISI.doc


 


Bishops condemn the liberal National “Catholic” Reporter

$
0
0


SEPTEMBER 5, 2015

 

Bishops condemn the liberal National “Catholic” Reporter

 

The Bishop’s Role in Fostering the Mission of the Catholic Media

http://catholickey.org/2013/01/25/the-bishops-role-in-fostering-the-mission-of-the-catholic-media/

By Bishop Robert W. Finn, Diocese of Kansas City – St. Joseph, in The Catholic Key, January 25, 2013

When I was editor of the diocesan paper in St. Louis, my office had a statue of St. Francis De Sales, Bishop of Geneva, and Doctor of the Church. Francis died in 1622. He is regarded as a patron of journalists and of the Catholic Press. His feast day is January 24, and has been observed by the Vatican for many years as World Communications Day. Again this year, the Holy Father Pope Benedict XVI has used the occasion to give a message to us on Social Communications.

The Forty-Seventh World Communications Day Message is entitled “Social Networks: Portals of Truth and Faith; New Spaces for Evangelization.” Here the Pope speaks about the opportunities for evangelization made possible through social media. He also addresses the moral responsibility we have to use these media in respectful ways. For nearly a half-century these messages have affirmed the value of modern communication in the presentation of the Gospel.

 

The Church’s Canon law places on the local bishop a particular responsibility to use the media effectively in the work of the Gospel, and to call the media to fidelity in the use of means of social communications.

Canon 747: “It is the obligation and inherent right of the Church, … to preach the Gospel to all people, using for this purpose even its own means of social communication; for it is to the Church that Christ the Lord entrusted the deposit of faith, so that by the assistance of the Holy Spirit, it might conscientiously guard revealed truth, more intimately penetrate it, and faithfully proclaim and expound it.”

Canon 761: “While pride of place must always be given to preaching and catechetical instruction, all the available means of proclaiming Christian doctrine are to be used, … (including) the printed word and other means of social communication.”

Canon 831: “The Christian faithful are not, unless there is a just and reasonable cause, to write in newspapers, pamphlets or periodicals which clearly are accustomed to attack the Catholic religion or good morals.”

Canon 804: “The formation and education provided … through the means of social communication, is subject to the authority of the Church. It is for the Bishop’s Conference to issue general norms concerning this field of activity and for the Diocesan Bishop to regulate and watch over it.”

There is a Canon that deals with the abuse of the media, under the section of the Code – “Offences against Religion and the Unity of the Church.”

Canon 1369: “A person is to be punished with a just penalty, who, at a public event or assembly, or in a published writing, or by otherwise using the means of social communication, utters blasphemy, or gravely harms public morals, or rails at or excites hatred of or contempt for religion or the Church.”

 

I am very proud of the work of our diocesan Catholic paper, The Catholic Key, our writers, and all involved with its production for the conscientious manner in which they use the paper to teach Catholic doctrine, to provide trustworthy reflections on issues that take place in our culture, and to provide stories of apostolic life and work – particularly from our local diocese – that inspire us to live our Catholic faith more fully.

Similarly, the apostolate of Catholic Radio has blossomed locally. KEXS, 1090 AM, Catholic radio has helped Catholics to know and live their faith. Catholic radio is enjoyed by non-Catholics and has been the cause of many coming to the Faith and entering the Church.

 

In a different way, I am sorry to say, my attention has been drawn once again to the National Catholic Reporter, a newspaper with headquarters in this Diocese. I have received letters and other complaints about NCR from the beginning of my time here. In the last months I have been deluged with emails and other correspondence from Catholics concerned about the editorial stances of the Reporter: officially condemning Church teaching on the ordination of women, insistent undermining of Church teaching on artificial contraception and sexual morality in general, lionizing dissident theologies while rejecting established Magisterial teaching, and a litany of other issues.

 

 

 

 

My predecessor bishops have taken different approaches to the challenge.

Bishop Charles Helmsing in October of 1968 issued a condemnation of the National Catholic Reporter and asked the publishers to remove the name “Catholic” from their title – to no avail.

 

From my perspective, NCR‘s positions against authentic Church teaching and leadership have not changed trajectory in the intervening decades.

When early in my tenure I requested that the paper submit their bona fides as a Catholic media outlet in accord with the expectations of Church law, they declined to participate indicating that they considered themselves an “independent newspaper which commented on ‘things Catholic.'”  At other times, correspondence has seemed to reach a dead end.

In light of the number of recent expressions of concern, I have a responsibility as the local bishop to instruct the Faithful about the problematic nature of this media source which bears the name “Catholic.”

 

While I remain open to substantive and respectful discussion with the legitimate representatives of NCR, I find that my ability to influence the National Catholic Reporter toward fidelity to the Church seems limited to the supernatural level. For this we pray: St. Francis De Sales, intercede for us.

 

RELATED FILES

CRITICISM OF THIS MINISTRY BY THE NATIONAL CATHOLIC REPORTER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CRITICISM_OF_THIS_MINISTRY_BY_THE_NATIONAL_CATHOLIC_REPORTER.doc

 

MIRARI VOS (ON LIBERALISM AND RELIGIOUS INDIFFERENTISM) POPE GREGORY XVI JANUARY 6, 1928

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MIRARI_VOS.doc

SYLLABUS OF ERRORS
PIUS IX, DECEMBER 8, 1864

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SYLLABUS_OF_ERRORS.doc

SYLLABUS OF ERRORS AND OATH AGAINST MODERNISM
PIUS X, JULY 3, 1907

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SYLLABUS_OF_ERRORS_AND_OATH_AGAINST_MODERNISM.doc

 

LIBERALISM AND LIBERAL THEOLOGY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LIBERALISM_AND_LIBERAL_THEOLOGY.doc

LIBERALISM IS A SIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LIBERALISM_IS_A_SIN.doc

 

CHURCH CITIZENS VOICE OF DR JAMES KOTTOOR IS LIBERAL AND NEW AGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_CITIZENS_VOICE_OF_DR_JAMES_KOTTOOR_IS_LIBERAL_AND_NEW_AGE.doc

IS CHURCH SPOKESPERSON FR DOMINIC EMMANUEL SVD A LIBERAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_CHURCH_SPOKESPERSON_FR_DOMINIC_EMMANUEL_SVD_A_LIBERAL.doc

IS THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY IN THE LIBERAL CAMP AT THE SYNOD ON THE FAMILY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY_IN_THE_LIBERAL_CAMP_AT_THE_SYNOD_ON_THE_FAMILY.doc

 

Liberalism is a Sin

https://www.ewtn.com/library/theology/libsin.HTM

By Dr. Don Felix Sarda Y Salvany, 1886 (Bold and colour emphases mine –Michael)

 

AN EXTRACT FROM Chapter 13 – The Name “Liberalism”

The journal that seeks to be Catholic and at the same time has the name or reputation of Liberal becomes in the general opinion an ally of those who, under the Liberal banner, combat the Church in front and rear. Vainly will the editor of such a journal explain himself; his excuses and his explanations grow wearisome. To profess to be Catholic and yet subscribe himself to be Liberal is not the way to convince people of the sincerity of his profession.

The editor of a journal purporting to be Catholic must be Catholic, not only in the profession he makes, but in spirit and in truth. To assume to be Liberal and then to endeavor to appear Catholic is to belie his faith; and although in his own heart he may imagine that he is as Catholic as the Pope (as several Liberals vaunt themselves), there is not the least doubt that his influence on current ideas and the march of events is thrown in favor of the enemy; and, in spite of himself, he becomes a satellite forced to move in the general orbit described by Liberalism.

And all this comes of a foolish desire to be estimated Liberal. Insane illusion! The usage of the word Liberal makes the Catholic who accepts it as his own one with all that finds shelter in its ominous shadow.

 

 

 

Rationalism is the toadstool that flourishes in its dark shades, and with Rationalism does such a journalist identify himself, thus placing himself in the ranks of the enemies of Jesus Christ!

Moreover, there is little doubt that the readers of such journals are little prepared to distinguish the subtle limitations drawn by editors of this character between Liberalism and Liberalism. Most readers know the word in its common usage and class all things Liberal in a lump. When they see an ostensibly Catholic journal practically making common cause with the Liberal creed by sanctioning its name, they are easily led into the dangerous belief that Liberalism has some affinity with their faith, and this once engrafted in their minds, they become ready adepts of Rationalism…

No, you cannot be a Liberal Catholic; incompatibles cannot be reconciled…
While we may admit the sincerity of those who are not Catholic, their error must always be held up to reprobation. We may pity them in their darkness, but we can never abet their error by ignoring it or tolerating it. Beyond dispute, no Catholic can be consistently called “Liberal.”

Most to be feared, however, is not he who openly boasts his Liberalism, but he who eschews the name and, vehemently denying it, is yet steeped to the lips in it and continually speaks and acts under its inspiration. And if such a man be a Catholic by profession, all the more dangerous is he to the faith of others, for he is the hidden enemy sowing tares amidst the wheat.

 

Chapter 18 – Liberalism and Literature

Liberalism is a system, as Catholicism is, although in a contrary sense. It has its arts, its science, its literature, its economics, its ethics; that is, it has an organism all its own, animated by its own spirit and distinguishable by its own physiognomy. The most powerful heresies, for instance, Arianism in ancient times and Jansenism in our own days, presented like peculiarities.

Not only are there Liberal journals, but there exists a literature in all the shades and degrees of Liberalism; it is abundant and prolific. The present generation draws its main intellectual nourishment from it. Our modern literature is saturated with its sentiments, and for this reason should we take every precaution to guard against its infections, of which so many are the miserable victims. How is it to be avoided?

The rules of guidance in this case are analogous to or almost identical with the rules which should govern a Catholic in his personal relations with Liberals, for books are after all but the representatives of their authors, conveying by the printed, instead of the spoken word, what men think, feel and say. Apply to books those rules of conduct which should regulate our intercourse with persons, and we have a safeguard in reading the literature of the day. But in this instance, the control of the relation is practically in our own power, for it depends entirely on ourselves whether we seek or tolerate the reading of Liberal books. They are not apt to seek us out, and if they are thrust upon us, our consent to their perusal is practically all our own doing. We have none but ourselves to blame if they prove to be our own undoing.

There is one point, however, worthy of our close consideration. It should be a fundamental rule in a Catholic’s intellectual life. It is this: Spare your praises of Liberal books, whatever be their scientific or literary merit, or at least praise with great reserve, never forgetting the reprobation rightly due to a book of Liberal spirit or tendency. This is an important point. It merits the strictest attention. Many Catholics, by far too naive (even some engaged in Catholic journalism), are perpetually seeking to pose as impartial and are perpetually daubing themselves with a veneer of flattery. They lustily beat the bass drum and blow all the trumpets of their vocabulary in praise of no matter what work, literary or scientific, that comes from the Liberal camp. They are fearful of being considered narrow-minded and partial if they do not give the devil his due. In the fulsomeness of their flattery, they hope to show that it costs a Catholic nothing to recognize merit wherever it may be found; they imagine this to be a powerful means of attracting the enemy. Alas, the folly of the weaklings; they play a losing game; it is they who are insensibly attracted, not the enemy! They simply fly at the bait held out by the cunning fisher who satanically guides the destinies of Liberalism.

Let us illustrate. When Arnold’s Light of Asia appeared, not a few Catholics joined in the chorus of fulsome praise which greeted it. How charming, how beautiful, how tender, how pathetic, how humane; what lofty morality, what exquisite sentiment! Now what was the real purport of the book and what was its essence? To lift up Gautama, the founder of Buddhism, at the expense of Jesus Christ, the Founder of Christianity! The intention was to show that Gautama was equally a divine teacher with as high an aspiration, as great a mission, as lofty a morality as our Divine Lord Himself. This was the object of the book; what was its essence? A falsification of history by weaving a series of poetical legends around a character, about whose actual life practically nothing is known. But not only this, the character was built up upon the model of Our Lord, which the author had in his own mind as the precious heirloom of Christianity; and his Gautama, whom he intended to stand out as at least the divine equal of the Founder of Christianity, became in his hands in reality a mere echo of Christ, the image of Christ, made to rival the Word made flesh! Buddhism, in the borrowed garments of Christianity, was thus made to appeal to the ideals of Christian peoples, and gaining a footing in their admiration and affections, to usurp the throne in the Christian sanctuary. Here was a work of literary merit, although it has been greatly exaggerated in this respect, praised extravagantly by some Catholics who, in their excessive desire to appear impartial, failed or refused to see in Edwin Arnold’s Light of Asia a most vicious, anti-Christian book! What difference does it make whether a book be excellent in a literary sense or not, if its effect be the loss of souls and not their salvation? What if the weapon in the hands of the assassin be bright or not, if it be fatal? Though spiritual assassination be brilliant, it is nonetheless deadly.

 

 

 

 

Heresy under a charming disguise is a thousand times more dangerous than heresy exposed in the harsh and arid garb of the scholastic syllogism— through which the death’s skull grins in unadorned hideousness. Arianism had its poets to propagate its errors in popular verse. Lutheranism had its humanists, amongst whom the elegant Erasmus shone as a brilliant writer.

Arnauld, Nicole, Pascal threw the glamour of their belles lettres over the serpentine doublings [tricks, artifices] of Jansenism. Voltaire’s wretched infidelity won its frightful popularity from the grace of his style and the flash of his wit. Shall we, against whom they aimed the keenest and deadliest shafts, contribute to their name and their renown! Shall we assist them in fascinating and corrupting youth! Shall we crown these condemners of our faith with the laurels of our praises and laud them for the very qualities which alone make them dangerous! And for what purpose? That we may appear impartial? No. Impartiality is not permissible when it is distorted to the offense of truth, whose rights are imprescriptible [inalienable, absolute]. A woman of bad life is infamous, be she ever so beautiful, and the more beautiful, the more dangerous. Shall we praise Liberal books out of gratitude? No! Follow the liberals themselves in this, who are far more prudent than we; they do not recommend and praise our books, whatever they be. They, with the instinct of evil, fully appreciate where the danger lies. They either seek to discredit us or to pass us by in silence.

Si quis non amat Dominum Nostrum Jesum Christum, Sit anathema [“If anyone does not love the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema”], says St. Paul. Liberal literature is the written hatred of Our Lord and His Church. If its blasphemy were open and direct, no Catholic would tolerate it for an instant; is it any more tolerable because, like a courtesan, it seeks to disguise its sordid features by the artifice of paint and powder?

 

Edwin
Arnold’s
Light of Asia, published in 1879, was a poetic eulogy of Gautama Siddhartha, the founder of Buddhism. Sir Arnold’s book was one of the first successful attempts to popularize Buddhism for a Western readership. It scandalized Fr. Sarda to the extent that he chose it for citation in his treatise on Liberalism and in which he calls it “a most vicious, anti-Christian book!” And, Arnold was Protestant, not Catholic.

What would Fr. Sarda say if he were around today when he would find occult, esoteric and New Age books authored by bishops, priests and religious, printed, published and sold in Catholic bookstores?

What would Fr. Sarda say if he were around today when one is hard put to find a Catholic magazine that is NOT Liberal (at least as far as Indian publications are concerned. In India, I do not know one single major Catholic weekly/fortnightly/monthly* that is NOT Liberal. Asia’s leading “Catholic” news agency UCAN and its associate CathNewsAsia are Liberal. In the West, we know which ones are — the National Catholic Reporter, America magazine, the US Catholic for instance — because conservatives have labeled them so)?

He would almost certainly declare that a vast section of the Church is without any shade of doubt Liberal!! –Michael *e.g. The Examiner (the Bombay archdiocesan weekly), The New Leader, Companion India

 

AN EXTRACT FROM Chapter 21 – Personal Polemics and Liberalism

“It is all well enough to make war on abstract doctrines” some may say, “but in combating error, be it ever so evident, is it so proper to make an attack upon the persons of those who uphold it?” We reply that very often it is, and not only proper, but at times even indispensable and meritorious before God and men.

The accusation of indulging in personalities is not spared to Catholic apologists, and when Liberals and those tainted with Liberalism have hurled it at our heads, they imagine that we are overwhelmed by the charge. But they deceive themselves. We are not so easily thrust into the background. We have reason—and substantial reason—on our side. In order to combat and discredit false ideas, we must inspire contempt and horror in the hearts of the multitude for those who seek to seduce and debauch them. A disease is inseparable from the persons of the diseased…

The authors and propagators of heretical doctrines are soldiers with poisoned weapons in their bands. Their arms are the book, the journal, the lecture, their personal influence. Is it sufficient to dodge their blows? Not at all; the first thing necessary is to demolish the combatant himself. When he is hors de combat [“out of the fight”], he can do no more mischief.

It is therefore perfectly proper not only to discredit any book, journal or discourse of the enemy, but it is also proper, in certain cases, even to discredit his person; for in warfare, beyond question, the principal element is the person engaged, as the gunner is the principal factor in an artillery fight and not the cannon, the powder, and the bomb. It is thus lawful, in certain cases, to expose the infamy of a Liberal opponent, to bring his habits into contempt and to drag his name in the mire. Yes, this is permissible, permissible in prose, in verse, in caricature, in a serious vein or in badinage, by every means and method within reach. The only restriction is not to employ a lie in the service of justice. This never. Under no pretext may we sully the truth, even to the dotting of an “i'” As a French writer says: “Truth is the only charity allowed in history,” and, we may add, in the defense of religion and society.

The Fathers of the Church support this thesis. The very titles of their works clearly show that, in their contests with heresy, their first blows were at the heresiarchs. The works of St. Augustine almost always bear the name of the author of the heresy against which they are written: Contra Fortunatum Manichoeum, Adversus Adamanctum, Contra Felicem, Contra Secundinum, Quis fuerit Petiamus, De gestis Pelagii, Quis fuerit julianus, etc.

 

 

 

 

Thus, the greater part of the polemics of this great Father and Doctor of the Church was personal, aggressive, biographical, as well as doctrinal—a hand-to-hand struggle with heretics, as well as with heresy. What we here say of St. Augustine we can say of the other Fathers.

 

AN EXTRACT FROM Chapter 27 – How to Avoid Liberalism

2. Good journals: Choose from among good journals that which is best, the one best adapted to the needs and the intelligence of the people who surround you. Read it; but not content with that, give it to others to read; explain it; comment on it, let it be your basis of operations. Busy yourself in securing subscriptions for it. Encourage the reluctant to take it; make it easy for those to whom it seems troublesome to send in their subscriptions. Place it in the hands of young people who are beginning their careers. Impress on them the necessity of reading it; show them its merits and its value. They will begin by tasting the sauce and will at last eat the fish. This is the way the advocates of Liberalism and impiety work for their journals; so then ought we to work for ours. A good Catholic journal is a peremptory or imperative necessity in our day. Whatever be its defects or inconveniences, its advantages and its benefits will outweigh them a thousand fold. The Holy Father has said that “a Catholic paper is a perpetual mission in every parish.” It is ever an antidote to the false journalism that meets you on every side. In general, do all in your power to further the circulation of Catholic literature, be it in the shape of book, brochure, lecture, sermon or pastoral letter. The weapon of the crusader of our times is the printed word.

 

U.S. CATHOLIC MAGAZINE ENDORSES NEW AGE-REIKI, YOGA AND ZEN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/U_S_CATHOLIC_MAGAZINE_ENDORSES_NEW_AGE-REIKI_YOGA_AND_ZEN.doc

 

UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS-02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS-02.doc

UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS-03

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS-03.doc

UCAN’S SLANTED QUESTIONNAIRE ON THE CATHOLIC’S CHOICE FOR POPE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCANS_SLANTED_QUESTIONNAIRE_ON_THE_CATHOLICS_CHOICE_FOR_POPE.doc

UCAN WANTS TO DO AWAY WITH THE PRIESTHOOD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_WANTS_TO_DO_AWAY_WITH_THE_PRIESTHOOD.doc

CHURCH RESOURCES CATHNEWS-AN ANTICATHOLIC NEWS SITE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_RESOURCES_CATHNEWS-AN_ANTICATHOLIC_NEWS_SITE.doc

 

 

CHURCH MOUTHPIECE THE EXAMINER ACCUSED OF PROMOTING HERESY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_MOUTHPIECE_THE EXAMINER_ACCUSED_OF_PROMOTING_HERESY.doc

COMPANION INDIA-WHY I WOULD NOT RECOMMEND THIS MAGAZINE TO CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/COMPANION_INDIA-WHY_I_WOULD_NOT_RECOMMEND_THIS_MAGAZINE_TO_CATHOLICS.doc

 

 

 

 

 


 



Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco? Some Questionable Ecclesial Appointments of Pope Francis

$
0
0


SEPTEMBER 7, 2015

Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco?

13 – Some Questionable Ecclesial Appointments of Pope Francis

 

Watch List: Some Questionable Ecclesial Appointments of Pope Francis

http://www.onepeterfive.com/watch-list-some-questionable-ecclesial-appointments-of-pope-francis/

By Steve Skojec, June 10, 2015

This is a partial list of clerics who have been empowered or appointed by Pope Francis despite their objectionable actions or statements. This list may be updated from time to time:

 

1. Cardinal Walter Kasper

Cardinal Walter Kasper, the leading advocate (at the Synod on the Family) for a “pastoral solution” to provide communion to the divorced and remarried, whom the pope praised before Kasper gave his now infamous address to the Consistory in February of last year. “Yesterday, before falling asleep, though not to fall asleep, I read, or re-read, Cardinal Kasper’s remarks.” Pope Francis said. “I would like to thank him, because I found a deep theology, and serene thoughts in theology. It is nice to read serene theology. It did me well and I had an idea, and excuse me if I embarrass Your Eminence, but the idea is: this is called doing theology while kneeling. Thank you. Thank you.”

Kasper has continued to advance the claim that the pope fully supports his proposal, with no correction from the Vatican.

 

2. Cardinal Oscar Rodriguez Maradiaga

Cardinal Oscar Rodriguez Maradiaga, who is the Coordinator of Pope Francis’ Council of Cardinal Advisors, has claimed that the Second Vatican Council made peace with the formally-condemned heresy of Modernism; headed up Caritas Internationalis while it held a seat on the governing board of a pro-communist, pro-abortion, pro-homosexual organization; has publicly chastised Cardinal Gerhard Müller for being insufficiently “flexible” when it comes to communion for the divorced and remarried; and has said that we are heading towards a “deep and global renovation” of the Church which will “encompass all of the historical dimensions of the Church” and include “transformation of the institutions” – and further claims that his friend, “The Pope wants to take this Church renovation to the point where it becomes irreversible.”

 

3. Cardinal Lorenzo Baldisseri

Cardinal Lorenzo Baldisseri, appointed by the pope as the Secretary General of the Synod on the Family, who said, regarding the Kasper proposal, that “dogma has its own evolution,” and has advocated a disciplinary change to the practice regarding communion for the divorced and remarried. Baldisseri was later widely believed to have ordered the theft of Remaining in the Truth of Christ — the so-called “five cardinals” book supporting traditional Catholic teachings on marriage — which disappeared from the mailboxes of some 200 of the Synod participants.

 

4. Cardinal Godfried Danneels

Cardinal Godfried Danneels, personally selected by Pope Francis to attend and participate in the Synod on Marriage and the Family, supported homosexual “marriage”, personally intervened with the Belgian King in 1990 in an attempt to legalize abortion, refused to take action on pornographic (and possibly pedophile) sexual education materials for Catholic schoolchildren, and was personally involved (and caught on tape) in the covering up of the sexual abuse of a child by another Belgian Bishop — who was the victim’s uncle.

 

5. Cardinal Donald Wuerl

Cardinal Donald Wuerl, whom Pope Francis appointed to the Congregation for Bishops after removing Cardinal Burke, disciplined Father Marcel Guarnizo in 2012 for refusing to give communion to a woman who professed to him just before Mass that she was in a homosexual relationship. Wuerl also chastised publicly his “brother bishops” concerned about Pope Francis as guilty of “dissent,” — a transparent swipe at Cardinal Burke — and has refused to enforce Canon 915 against pro-abortion Catholic politicians in his diocese.

 

 

6. Bishop Nunzio Galantino

Bishop Nunzio Galantino
of Cassano all’Jonio, whom Pope Francis appointed as the Secretary General of the Italian Bishop’s Conference, said last year in an interview that  “I don’t identify with the expressionless person who stands outside the abortion clinic reciting their rosary, but with young people, who are still against this practice, but are instead fighting for quality of life, their health, their right to work.” and who said that Catholics “have concentrated too much on abortion and euthanasia.” Galantino also said, in the same interview, “my hope for the Italian Church is that it is able to listen without any taboo to the arguments in favor of married priests, the Eucharist for the divorced, and homosexuality.”

 

7. Archbishop Victor Manuel Fernández

Archbishop Victor Manuel Fernández, who is a friend and close, trusted adviser of Pope Francis. He is, according to Sandro Magister, the ghostwriter both for the pope’s forthcoming ecological encyclical (Laudato Si’) and Evangelii Gaudium. 

Fernández dismissed the role of the prefect of the Congregation of the Doctrine of the Faith in guarding Vatican orthodoxy in a recent interview with Italian paper Corriere della Sera. He said, “I have read that some say that … this Prefect guarantees the unity of the Faith and facilitates serious theology from the Pope. But Catholics know from reading the Gospel that it was to the Pope and the Bishops that Christ granted a special governance and enlightenment — and not to a Prefect or some other structure. When one hears such things, one could almost get the impression that the Pope is merely their representative, or one who has come to disturb and must, therefore, be monitored. […] The Pope is convinced that what he has written or said cannot be treated as an error. Therefore, all these things can be repeated in the future, without having to fear receiving a sanction for it.

Bizarrely, Fernández also wrote a book in 1995 entitled, Heal Me with Your Mouth: The Art of Kissing. Wrote Fernández in the intro to his book“I want to clarify that this book was not written based on my personal experience but based on the lives of those who kiss.” And: “Therefore I have spoken for a long time to many people who have much experience in this field.”

 

8. Archbishop Blase Cupich

Archbishop Blase Cupichrecently-appointed to the see of Chicago following the death of Cardinal George, was known for being actively hostile to Catholics who loved the Traditional Latin Mass when he was the Bishop of Rapid City, South Dakota — physically barring them from the parish where their community had Mass during the Easter Triduum in 2002 — and discouraged his priests from participating in activities coordinated by 40 Days for Life as Bishop of Spokane.

Last year, Cupich said on Face the Nation that he would “not use the Eucharist or as they call it the communion rail as the place to have those discussions [with pro-abortion Catholic politicians] or way in which people would be either excluded from the life of the Church.”

More recently, Cupich held a joint event in favor of “immigration reform” with Illinois Democratic Senator Dick Durbin – a “Catholic” who has a 100% rating from Planned Parenthood and NARAL. Cupich has said that immigration reform is “God’s agenda.”

 

9. Bishop Juan Barros

Bishop Juan Barros, whom Pope Francis appointed to the Diocese of Osorno, Chile in March, has been accused of not just knowing about but watching the sexual abuse perpetrated by his mentor, Fr. Fernando Karadima, who was found guilty in 2011. Even members of the pope’s own anti-abuse commission opposed the installation.

 

10. Bishop Heiner Koch

Bishop Heiner Koch, appointed June 2015 as the new Archbishop of Berlin, Koch was a participant in the secretiveShadow Councilin advance of the 2015 Synod on Marriage and Family and is “known for his liberalizing tendencies and sympathies toward homosexual couples, as well as toward ‘remarried’ divorcees.

“As the German Catholic newspaper, Die Tagespost, reported June 8, for example, Bishop Koch recently said the following: ‘Any bond that strengthens and holds people is in my eyes good; that applies also to same-sex relationships.'”

In February, 2015, Koch said in comments to a German newspaper, “To present homosexuality as sin is wounding … I know homosexual pairs that live values such as reliability and responsibility in an exemplary way.”

 

11. Monsignor Battista Ricca

Monsignor Battista Riccawhom Pope Francis appointed as his “eyes and ears” within the Vatican bank reform process and made head of his residence, the Domus Santa Marthae, was revealed to have had a string of homosexual affairs over his 15 years as a Vatican diplomat, including one with a captain of the Swiss army with whom he lived during a diplomatic post in Uruguay in 1999; another situation later that year involved being caught in a compromising position in an elevator with a local “rent-boy” known to authorities. By all appearances, he remains in his positions following these revelations.

 

 

 

 

11. Fr. Fidenzio Volpi 

Fr. Fidenzio Volpi (deceased), the apostolic commissioner appointed by Pope Francis to investigate the Franciscan Friars of the Immaculata, brutally suppressed the group for its “crypto-lefebvrian bent” (read: they like the TLM) and was later forced to admit that he had fabricated lies about the founder in an Italian court before being removed from the position for health reasons.

 

12. Fr. Timothy Radcliffe

Fr. Timothy Radcliffe, former head of the Dominican order, appointed by Pope Francis as a “consultor” to the Pontifical Council for Justice and Peace. Fr. Radcliffe is an openly dissident priest who advocates for Catholic acceptance of gay relationships and identity, women’s ordination, and has speculated about the “Eucharistic” nature of sodomy.

 

In the honorable mention category — not appointed, but nonetheless given elevated status or special favors — we could add these additional names:

13. Father Sean Fagan, who was censured and threatened with laicization by the CDF under Pope Benedict for his heterodox writings on the Church’s sexual teachings, was reinstated as a priest in good standing at the personal intervention of Pope Francis without being asked to publicly recant his earlier work.

 

14. Fr. Michele de Paolis, a leading homosexual activist priest in Italy who cofounded a pro-homosexual organization opposed to Church teaching and wrote that “homosexual love is a gift from (God) no less than heterosexual” was honored by Pope Francis when the pontiff publicly concelebrated Mass with him, kissed his hand, and accepted gifts from the heterodox priest – including his latest book.

*

 

In Steve Skojec’s list, we may include

15. Fr. Pablo D’Ors

In July 2014, Pope Francis named Spanish Claretian priest Fr. Pablo D’Ors as one of the Consultors to the Pontifical Council for Culture (http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/pope-names-new-consultors-to-pontifical-council-for-culture). His only apparent qualification, as per the Zenit News Agency report is that he was the director of a theatre writing workshop in Madrid.

However, this ministry discovered that this priest is a practitioner of Zen Buddhist meditation, conducts seminars/courses at the occult and New Age Yoga and Ayurveda Padmasana Center in Madrid, and is an advocate for the ordination of women as priests

See QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 08-CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE PRACTISES NEW AGE ADVOCATES THE HERESY OF WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_08-CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_PRACTISES_NEW_AGE_ADVOCATES_THE_HERESY_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

…and denigrates the Eucharist, see

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 10-NEW AGE CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE NOW DENIGRATES THE EUCHARIST

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_10-NEW_AGE_CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_NOW_DENIGRATES_THE_EUCHARIST.doc

 

16. Cardinal Gianfranco Ravasi

The President of the Pontifical Council for Culture, Cardinal Gianfranco Ravasi, hits Catholic press headlines because of his active participation in the Pachamama cult,
a
pagan Mother Earth Cult.

See
QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 11-PRESIDENT OF THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE JOINS IN RELIGIOUS RITUAL OF NEW AGE CULT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_11-PRESIDENT_OF_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_JOINS_IN_RELIGIOUS_RITUAL_OF_NEW_AGE_CULT.doc

Cardinal Ravasi, an appointee of Pope Benedict XVI and not of Pope Francis, who participates in the festivities of the New Age cult, is Fr. Pablo d’Ors‘ “boss” in the Pontifical Council of Culture.

 

17. Cardinal Oswald Gracias

The Indian Cardinal, Archbishop of Bombay and President of the Federation of Asian Bishops’ Conferences and the Catholic Conference of Bishops of India
was included by Pope Francis in the Council of Nine (C-9)
and presides over a corrupt regime as can be seen on the blog of the Association of Concerned Catholics (AOCC) https://mumbailaity.wordpress.com/.

The Cardinal defended the heretical St Paul New Community Bible and is personally involved in New Age error and does nothing about New Age-propagating organizations and priests in his archdiocese as well as all over India.

 

 

Just a few of the reports related to the Cardinal:

FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-NEW AGE ENDORSED BY THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY AND THE CBCI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-NEW_AGE_ENDORSED_BY_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY_AND_THE_CBCI.doc

THE SALESIANS, OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS AND NEW AGE PSYCHOLOGIST CARL ROGERS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_SALESIANS_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_AND_NEW_AGE_PSYCHOLOGIST_CARL_ROGERS.doc

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

SHOULD OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS HAVE RESIGNED AS CARDINAL OBRIEN DID

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SHOULD_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_HAVE_RESIGNED_AS_CARDINAL_OBRIEN_DID.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 16-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS WEARS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_16-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_WEARS.doc

THE LABYRINTH IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_LABYRINTH_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 20-HALF-TRUTHS FROM CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_20-HALF-TRUTHS_FROM_CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 27-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS STILL IN DENIAL OF RESPONSIBILITY FOR ITS ERRORS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_27-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_STILL_IN_DENIAL_OF_RESPONSIBILITY_FOR_ITS_ERRORS.doc

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS INTERPRETS POPE FRANCIS PERSONAL REMARK ON HOMOSEXUALS AS CHURCH TEACHING

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_INTERPRETS_POPE_FRANCIS_PERSONAL_REMARK_ON_HOMOSEXUALS_AS_CHURCH_TEACHING.doc

 

RELATED FILES:

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01A-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01A-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 02-MEDJUGORJE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_02-MEDJUGORJE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 03-HOMOSEXUALITY THE SEX ABUSE CRISIS AND THE GAY LOBBY http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_03-HOMOSEXUALITY_THE_SEX_ABUSE_CRISIS_AND_THE_GAY_LOBBY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 04-COMPROMISED BY NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE MEDICINE?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_04-COMPROMISED_BY_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_MEDICINE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 05-BAPTISM OF ALIENS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_05-BAPTISM_OF_ALIENS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 06-ENDORSEMENT OF A NEW AGE HEALER FROM INDIA?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_06-ENDORSEMENT_OF_A_NEW_AGE_HEALER_FROM_INDIA.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 09-THE POPE UNDERGOES NEW AGE TREATMENTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_09-THE_POPE_UNDERGOES_NEW_AGE_TREATMENTS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 12-CATHOLIC CRITICISM OF ENCYCLICAL LAUDATO SI’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_12-CATHOLIC_CRITICISM_OF_ENCYCLICAL_LAUDATO_SI’.doc

IS POPE FRANCIS UNDERGOING TREATMENT WITH NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE THERAPIES?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_POPE_FRANCIS_UNDERGOING_TREATMENT_WITH_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_THERAPIES.doc

THE FRANCIS EFFECT & WHO AM I TO JUDGE-THE SPIRIT OF VATICAN COUNCIL II?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_FRANCIS_EFFECT_&_WHO_AM_I_TO_JUDGE-THE_SPIRIT_OF_VATICAN_COUNCIL_II.doc


The Syllabus of Errors of Pope Pius X

$
0
0

AUGUST 22, 2015

The Syllabus of Errors of Pope Pius X

http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/14368b.htm

History

The Syllabus of Pius X is the Decree Lamentabili sane exitu“, issued on 3 July, 1907, condemning in sixty-five propositions the chief tenets of Modernism. This Decree, later on called the Syllabus of Pius X on account of its similarity with the Syllabus of Pius IX, is a doctrinal decision of the Holy Office, i.e. of that Roman Congregation which watches over the purity of Catholic doctrine concerning faith and morals. On 4 July, 1907, Pius X ratified it and ordered its publication; and on 18 November, 1907, in a Motu Proprio he prohibited the defence of the condemned propositions under the penalty of excommunication, reserved ordinarily to the pope. The Decree is supplemented by the Encyclical “Pascendi Domenici Gregis” of 8 September, 1907 and by the oath against Modernism prescribed on 1 September, 1910. Thus, the Syllabus of Pius X is the first of a series of ecclesiastical pronouncements dealing with the condemnation of Modernism, whilst the Syllabus of Pius IX sums up the condemnations previously passed by the same pope.

 

Contents

By far the greater number of the theses of this Syllabus are taken from the writings of Loisy, the leader of the Modernists in France; only a few are from the works of other writers (e.g., thesis 6, Fogazzaro; 26, Le Roy). As a rule the quotation is not literal, for it would have been possible only in a few cases clearly to express the error in a short proposition. According to their contents the theses may be divided into six groups. They condemn the doctrine of the Modernists on ecclesiastical decisions (1-8), and on Holy Writ (9-19); the Modernist Philosophy of Religion (20-26) and Modernist Christology (27-38); the theory of the Modernists on the origin of the sacraments (39-51) and the evolution of the Church with regard to its constitution and doctrine (52-65). In detail the Syllabus of Pius X condemns the following assertions: ecclesiastical decisions are subject to the judgment of scientific scrutiny and do not demand interior assent (1-8); “excessive simplicity or ignorance is shown by those who believe that God is really the Author of Holy Scripture” (9); God neither inspired (in the Catholic sense of the word) the sacred writers nor guarded them from all error; the Gospels in particular are not books worthy of historic belief, as their authors have consciously, though piously, falsified facts (10-19); Revelation can be nothing else than the consciousness acquired by man of his relation to God, and does not close with the Apostles (20-21); “The Dogmas, which the Church proposes as revealed are not truths fallen from Heaven, but an interpretation of religious facts, acquired by the human mind through laborious process of thought” (this twenty-second thesis, with the somewhat crude expression, “truths fallen from Heaven”, is taken from Loisy’s “L’Evangile et l’Église”); one and the same fact can be historically false and dogmatically true; faith is based upon a number of probabilities; dogmatic definitions have only a passing practical value as norms in life(23-26); the Divinity of Christ is a dogma which the Christian consciousness deduced from its idea of the Messiah; the real, historical Christ is inferior to the Christ idealized by faith; Jesus Christ erred; His resurrection is no historical event; His vicarious death is a Pauline invention (27-38); the sacraments were not instituted by Christ, but are additions made by the Apostles and their successors, who, under the pressure of events, interpreted the idea of Christ (39-51); Jesus Christ did not think of founding a Church; the latter is a purely human society subject to all the changes of time; of the Primacy, Peter himself knew nothing; the Church is an enemy of scientific progress (5-57) “Truth is as changeable as man, because it is evolved with him, in him, and by him” (58); there are no immutable Christian dogmas, they have developed and must develop with the progress of the centuries (59-63); “Scientific progress demands a reform of the Christian dogmatic conception of God, creation revelation, the Person of the Word Incarnate, and redemption” (64); “The Catholicism of today is irreconcilable with genuine scientific knowledge, unless it be transformed into a Christendom without dogmas, i.e. a broad and liberal Protestantism” (65).

 

Binding power

Many theses of the Syllabus of Pius X, as all Catholic theologians affirm, are heresies, i.e. infallibly false; for their contradictory is dogma, in many cases even fundamental dogma or an article of faith in the Catholic Church. With regard to the question, whether the Syllabus is in itself an infallible dogmatic decision, theologians hold opposite opinions. Some maintain that the Decree is infallible on account of its confirmation (4 July, 1907) or sanction (18 November, 1907) by the pope; others defend the opinion that the Decree remains nevertheless the doctrinal decision of a Roman Congregation, and is, viewed precisely as such, not absolutely immune from error.

 

 

In this theological dispute, therefore, liberty of opinion, which has always been safeguarded by the Church in undecided questions, still remains to us. Yet all theologians agree that no Catholic is allowed to maintain any of the condemned theses. For in the decrees of a Roman Congregation we not only have the verdict of a scientific commission, which gives its decisions only after close investigation, but also the pronouncement of a legitimate religious authority competent to bind the whole Church in questions within its competence (cf. what has been said above regarding the Syllabus of Pius IX; under I. B.).

 

Importance

The Syllabus of Pius X may be taken as an introduction to the Encyclical “Pascendi”, which gives a more systematic exposition of the same subject. It may be, therefore, that later generations will not find it necessary to distinguish between the importance of the Syllabus and that of the Encyclical. Nevertheless, the Syllabus was published at the most opportune moment. The Catholics of those countries in which Modernism had worked its ill effects felt relieved. By this Decree the tenets of religious evolutionism were laid before them in short theses and condemned. Up to that time the significance and the bearing of isolated Modernist views, appearing now here, now there, had not always been fully grasped. Now, however, everyone of good will had to recognize that the Modernists, under the plea of assimilation to modern ideas of development, had tried to destroy the foundations of all natural and supernatural knowledge. Moreover, to the whole Catholic world the Decree sounded a note of warning from the supreme pastor and drew attention to the excellent principles of scholastic theology and to the growing importance of a thorough schooling in exegetical criticism and in the history of dogma, which the Modernists had abused in the most unpardonable manner.

 

Syllabus

(syllabos, “collection”)

The name given to two series of propositions containing modern religious errors condemned respectively by Pius IX (1864) and Pius X (1907).

See also SYLLABUS OF ERRORS
PIUS IX, DECEMBER 8, 1864

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SYLLABUS_OF_ERRORS.doc

 

http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/14368b.htm:

History

The first impulse towards the drawing up of the Syllabus of Pius IX came from the Provincial Council of Spoleto in 1849. Probably on the motion of the Cardinal Archbishop of Perugia, Pecci (later on Leo XIII), a petition was laid before Pius IX to bring together under the form of a Constitution the chief errors of the time and to condemn them. The preparation began in 1852. At first Pius IX entrusted it to Cardinal Fornari, but in 1854 the Commission which had prepared the Bull on the Immaculate Conception took matters in hand. It is not known how far the preparation had advanced when Gerbet, Bishop of Perpignan, issued, in July, 1860, a “Pastoral Instruction on various errors of the present” to his clergy. With Gerbet’s “Instruction” begins the second phase of the introductory history of the Syllabus. The “Instruction” had grouped the errors in eighty-five theses, and it pleased the pope so much, that he set it down as the groundwork upon which a fresh commission, under the presidency of Cardinal Caterini, was to labour. The result of their work was a specification, or cataloguing, of sixty-one errors with the theological qualifications. In 1862 the whole was laid for examination before three hundred bishops who, on the occasion of the canonization of the Japanese Martyrs, had assembled in Rome. They appear to have approved the list of theses in its essentials. Unfortunately, a weekly paper of Turin, “Il Mediatore”, hostile to the Church, published the wording and qualifications of the theses, and thereby gave rise to a far-reaching agitation against the Church. The pope allowed the storm to subside; he withheld the promulgation of these theses, but kept to his plan in what was essential.

The third phase of the introductory history of the Syllabus begins with the appointment of a new commission by Pius IX; its most prominent member was the Barnabite (afterwards Cardinal) Bilio. The commission took the wording of the errors to be condemned from the official declarations of Pius IX and appended to each of the eighty theses a reference indicating its content, so as to determine the true meaning and the theological value of the subjects treated. With that the preparation for the Syllabus, having occupied twelve years, was brought to an end. Of the twenty-eight points which Cardinal Fornari had drawn up in 1852, twenty-two retained their place in the Syllabus; of the sixty-one theses which had been laid before the episcopate for examination in 1862, thirty were selected. The promulgation, according to the original plan, was to have taken place simultaneously with the proclamation of the dogma of the Immaculate Conception; in the event it was ten years later (8 December 1864) that Pius IX published the Encyclical “Quanta Cura”, and on the same day, by commission of the pope, the secretary of State, Cardinal Antonelli, sent, together with an official communication, to all the bishops the list of theses condemned by the Holy See. The title of the document was: “A Syllabus containing the most important errors of our time, which have been condemned by our Holy Father Pius IX in Allocutions, at Consistories, in Encyclicals, and other Apostolic Letters”.

The reception of the Syllabus among Catholics was assured through the love and obedience which the children of the Church bear towards the Vicar of Christ on earth. They were, besides, prepared for its contents by the various announcements of the pope during the eighteen years of his pontificate; and, as a matter of fact, no sooner had it made its appearance than it was solemnly received in national and provincial councils by the episcopate of the whole world.

 

 

 

Among the enemies of the Church, no papal utterance had stirred up such a commotion for many years: they saw in the Syllabus a formal rejection of modern culture, the pope’s declaration of war on the modern State. In RussiaFrance, and also in those parts of Italy then subject to Victor Emmanuel, its publication was forbidden. Bismarck and other statesmen of Europe declared themselves against it. And to the present day, it is a stumbling-block to all who favour the licence of false Liberalism.

 

Binding power

The binding power of the Syllabus of Pius IX is differently explained by Catholic
theologians. All are of the opinion that many of the propositions are condemned if not in the Syllabus, then certainly in other final decisions of the infallible teaching authority of the Church, for instance in the Encyclical “Quanta Cura”. There is no agreement, however, on the question whether each thesis condemned in the Syllabus is infallibly
false, merely because it is condemned in the Syllabus. Many theologians are of the opinion that to the Syllabus as such an infallible teaching authority is to be ascribed, whether due to an ex-cathedra decision by the pope or to the subsequent acceptance by the Church. Others question this. So long as Rome has not decided the question, everyone is free to follow the opinion he chooses. Even should the condemnation of many propositions not possess that unchangeableness peculiar to infallible decisions, nevertheless the binding force of the condemnation in regard to all the propositions is beyond doubt. For the Syllabus, as appears from the official communication of Cardinal Antonelli, is a decision given by the pope speaking as universal teacher and judge to Catholics the world over. All Catholics, therefore, are bound to accept the Syllabus. Exteriorly they may neither in word nor in writing oppose its contents; they must also assent to it interiorly.

 

Contents

The general contents of the Syllabus are summed up in the headings of the ten paragraphs, under which, the eighty theses are grouped.

They are: Pantheism, Naturalism, Absolute Rationalism (1-7); Moderate Rationalism (8-14);  Indifferentism and false Tolerance in Religious matters (15-18); Socialism, Communism, 

Secret Societies, Bible Societies, Liberal Clerical Associations (reference is made to three Encyclicals and two Allocutions of the pope, in which these tendencies are condemned),Errors regarding the Church and its rights (19-38); Errors on the State and its Relation to the Church (39-55); Errors on Natural and Christian Ethics (56-64); Errors onChristian Marriage (65-74); Errors on the Temporal Power of the Pope (75-76); Errors in Connection with Modern Liberalism (77-80). The content of any one thesis of the Syllabus is to be determined according to the laws of scientific interpretation. First of all, one has to refer to the papal documents connected with each thesis. For, in accordance with the peculiar character of the Syllabus, the meaning of the thesis is determined by the meaning of the document it is drawn from. Thus the often-cited eightieth thesis “The pope may and must reconcile himself with, and adapt himself to, Progress, Liberalism, and Modern Civilization”, is to be explained with the help of the Allocution “Jamdudum cernimus” of 18 March, 1861. In this allocution the pope expressly distinguishes between true and false civilization, and declares that history witnesses to the fact that the Holy See has always been the protector and patron of all genuine civilization; and he affirms that, if a system designed to de-Christianize the world be called a system of progress and civilization, he can never hold out the hand of peace to such a system. According to the words of this allocution, then, it is evident that the eightieth thesis of the Syllabus applies to false progress and false Liberalism and not to honest pioneer-work seeking to open out new fields to human activity.

Moreover, should a thesis, according to the papal references, be taken from a condemned book, the meaning of the thesis is to be determined according to that which it has in the condemned book. For the thesis has been condemned in this particular meaning and not in any other which might possibly be read into its wording. For instance the fifteenth thesis, “Everyone is free to adopt and profess that religion which he, guided by the light of reason, holds to be true”, admits in itself of a right interpretation. For man can and must be led to the knowledge of the true religion through the light of reason. However, on consulting the Apostolic Letter “Multiplices inter”, dated 10 June, 1851, from which this thesis is taken, it will be found that not every possible meaning is rejected, but only that particular meaning which, in 1848,Vigil, a Peruvian priest, attached to it in his “Defensa”. Influenced by Indifferentism and Rationalism, Vigil maintained that man is to trust to his own human reason only and not to a Divine reason, i.e. to the truthful and omniscient God Who in supernatural revelation vouches for the truth of a religion. In the sense in which Vigil’s book understands the fifteenth thesis, and in this sense alone does the Syllabus understand and condemn the proposition.

The view held by the Church in opposition to each thesis is contained in the contradictory proposition of each of the condemned theses. This opposition is formulated, in accordance with the rules of dialectics, by prefixing to each proposition the words: “It is not true that . . .” The doctrine of the Church which corresponds, for instance, to the fourteenth thesis is as follows: “It is not true, that ‘philosophy must be treated independently of supernatural revelation.'” In itself no opposition is so sharply determined as by the contradictory: it is simply the negation of the foregoing statement. However, the practical use of this negation is not always easy, especially if a compound or dependent sentence is in question, or a theoretical error is concealed under the form of an historical fact. If, as for instance in thesis 42, the proposition, that in a conflict between civil and ecclesiastical laws the rights of the State should prevail, be condemned, then it does not follow from this thesis, that, in every conceivable case of conflicting laws the greater right is with the Church. If, as in thesis 45, it be denied that the entire control of the public schools belongs exclusively to the State, then it is not maintained that their control does in no way concern the State, but only the Church.

 

 

 

If the modern claim of general separation between Church and State is rejected, as in thesis 55, it does not follow that separation is not permissible in any case. If it be false to say that matrimony by its very nature is subject to the civil power (thesis 74), it is not necessarily correct to assert that it is in no way subject to the State. While thesis 77 condemns the statement that in our time it is no longer expedient to consider the Catholic religion as the only State religion to the exclusion of all other cults, it follows merely that today also the exclusion of non-Catholic cults may prove expedient, if certain conditions be realized.

 

Importance

The importance of the Syllabus lies in its opposition to the high tide of that intellectual movement of the nineteenth century which strove to sweep away the foundations of all human and Divine order. The Syllabus is not only the defence of the inalienable rights of God, of the Church, and of truth against the abuse of the words freedom and culture on the part of unbridled Liberalism, but it is also a protest, earnest and energetic, against the attempt to eliminate the influence of the Catholic Church on the life of nations and of individuals, on the family and the school. In its nature, it is true, the Syllabus is negative and condemnatory; but it received its complement in the decisions of the Vatican Council and in the Encyclicals of Leo XIII. It is precisely its fearless character that perhaps accounts for its influence on the life of the Church towards the end of the nineteenth century; for it threw a sharp, clear light upon reef and rock in the intellectual currents of the time.

 

 

Lamentabili sane exitu, Syllabus of Errors of Pope Pius X condemning the errors of the Modernists

http://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius10/p10lamen.htm

July 3, 1907

 

With truly lamentable results, our age, casting aside all restraint in its search for the ultimate causes of things, frequently pursues novelties so ardently that it rejects the legacy of the human race. Thus it falls into very serious errors, which are even more serious when they concern sacred authority, the interpretation of Sacred Scripture, and the principal mysteries of Faith. The fact that many Catholic writers also go beyond the limits determined by the Fathers and the Church herself is extremely regrettable. In the name of higher knowledge and historical research (they say), they are looking for that progress of dogmas which is, in reality, nothing but the corruption of dogmas.

These errors are being daily spread among the faithful. Lest they captivate the faithful’s minds and corrupt the purity of their faith, His Holiness, Pius X, by Divine Providence, Pope, has decided that the chief errors should be noted and condemned by the Office of this Holy Roman and Universal Inquisition.

Therefore, after a very diligent investigation and consultation with the Reverend Consultors, the Most Eminent and Reverend Lord Cardinals, the General Inquisitors in matters of faith and morals have judged the following propositions to be condemned and proscribed. In fact, by this general decree, they are condemned and proscribed.

 

1. The ecclesiastical law which prescribes that books concerning the Divine Scriptures are subject to previous examination does not apply to critical scholars and students of scientific exegesis of the Old and New Testament.

 

2. The Church’s interpretation of the Sacred Books is by no means to be rejected; nevertheless, it is subject to the more accurate judgment and correction of the exegetes.

 

3. From the ecclesiastical judgments and censures passed against free and more scientific exegesis, one can conclude that the Faith the Church proposes contradicts history and that Catholic teaching cannot really be reconciled with the true origins of the Christian religion.

 

4. Even by dogmatic definitions the Church’s magisterium cannot determine the genuine sense of the Sacred Scriptures.

 

5. Since the deposit of Faith contains only revealed truths, the Church has no right to pass judgment on the assertions of the human sciences.

 

6. The “Church learning” and the “Church teaching” collaborate in such a way in defining truths that it only remains for the “Church teaching” to sanction the opinions of the “Church learning.”

 

7. In proscribing errors, the Church cannot demand any internal assent from the faithful by which the judgments she issues are to be embraced.

 

 

 

 

8. They are free from all blame who treat lightly the condemnations passed by the Sacred Congregation of the Index or by the Roman Congregations.

 

9. They display excessive simplicity or ignorance who believe that God is really the author of the Sacred Scriptures.

 

10. The inspiration of the books of the Old Testament consists in this: The Israelite writers handed down religious doctrines under a peculiar aspect which was either little or not at all known to the Gentiles.

 

11. Divine inspiration does not extend to all of Sacred Scriptures so that it renders its parts, each and every one, free from every error.

 

12. If he wishes to apply himself usefully to Biblical studies, the exegete must first put aside all preconceived opinions about the supernatural origin of Sacred Scripture and interpret it the same as any other merely human document.

 

13. The Evangelists themselves, as well as the Christians of the second and third generation, artificially arranged the evangelical parables. In such a way they explained the scanty fruit of the preaching of Christ among the Jews.

 

14. In many narrations the Evangelists recorded, not so much things that are true, as things which, even though false, they judged to be more profitable for their readers.

 

15. Until the time the canon was defined and constituted, the Gospels were increased by additions and corrections. Therefore there remained in them only a faint and uncertain trace of the doctrine of Christ.

 

16. The narrations of John are not properly history, but a mystical contemplation of the Gospel. The discourses contained in his Gospel are theological meditations, lacking historical truth concerning the mystery of salvation.

 

17. The fourth Gospel exaggerated miracles not only in order that the extraordinary might stand out but also in order that it might become more suitable for showing forth the work and glory of the Word Incarnate.

 

18. John claims for himself the quality of witness concerning Christ. In reality, however, he is only a distinguished witness of the Christian life, or of the life of Christ in the Church at the close of the first century.

 

19. Heterodox exegetes have expressed the true sense of the Scriptures more faithfully than Catholic exegetes.

 

20. Revelation could be nothing else than the consciousness man acquired of his revelation to God.

 

21. Revelation, constituting the object of the Catholic faith, was not completed with the Apostles.

 

22. The dogmas the Church holds out as revealed are not truths which have fallen from heaven. They are an interpretation of religious facts which the human mind has acquired by laborious effort.

 

23. Opposition may, and actually does, exist between the facts narrated in Sacred Scripture and the Church’s dogmas which rest on them. Thus the critic may reject as false facts the Church holds as most certain.

 

24. The exegete who constructs premises from which it follows that dogmas are historically false or doubtful is not to be reproved as long as he does not directly deny the dogmas themselves.

 

25. The assent of faith ultimately rests on a mass of probabilities.

 

26. The dogmas of the Faith are to be held only according to their practical sense; that is to say, as preceptive norms of conduct and not as norms of believing.

 

27. The divinity of Jesus Christ is not proved from the Gospels. It is a dogma which the Christian conscience has derived from the notion of the Messias.

 

28. While He was exercising His ministry, Jesus did not speak with the object of teaching He was the Messias, nor did His miracles tend to prove it.

 

29. It is permissible to grant that the Christ of history is far inferior to the Christ Who is the object of faith.

 

30 In all the evangelical texts the name “Son of God” is equivalent only to that of “Messias.” It does not in the least way signify that Christ is the true and natural Son of God.

 

 

31. The doctrine concerning Christ taught by Paul, John, and the Councils of Nicea, Ephesus and Chalcedon is not that which Jesus taught but that which the Christian conscience conceived concerning Jesus.

 

32. It is impossible to reconcile the natural sense of the Gospel texts with the sense taught by our theologians concerning the conscience and the infallible knowledge of Jesus Christ.

 

33 Everyone who is not led by preconceived opinions can readily see that either Jesus professed an error concerning the immediate Messianic coming or the greater part of His doctrine as contained in the Gospels is destitute of authenticity.

 

34. The critics can ascribe to Christ a knowledge without limits only on a hypothesis which cannot be historically conceived and which is repugnant to the moral sense. That hypothesis is that Christ as man possessed the knowledge of God and yet was unwilling to communicate the knowledge of a great many things to His disciples and posterity.

 

35. Christ did not always possess the consciousness of His Messianic dignity.

 

36. The Resurrection of the Savior is not properly a fact of the historical order. It is a fact of merely the supernatural order (neither demonstrated nor demonstrable) which the Christian conscience gradually derived from other facts.

 

37. In the beginning, faith in the Resurrection of Christ was not so much in the fact itself of the Resurrection as in the immortal life of Christ with God.

 

38. The doctrine of the expiatory death of Christ is Pauline and not evangelical.

 

39. The opinions concerning the origin of the Sacraments which the Fathers of Trent held and which certainly influenced their dogmatic canons are very different from those which now rightly exist among historians who examine Christianity.

 

40. The Sacraments have their origin in the fact that the Apostles and their successors, swayed and moved by circumstances and events, interpreted some idea and intention of Christ.

 

41. The Sacraments are intended merely to recall to man’s mind the ever-beneficent presence of the Creator.

 

42. The Christian community imposed the necessity of Baptism, adopted it as a necessary rite, and added to it the obligation of the Christian profession.

 

43. The practice of administering Baptism to infants was a disciplinary evolution, which became one of the causes why the Sacrament was divided into two, namely, Baptism and Penance.

 

44. There is nothing to prove that the rite of the Sacrament of Confirmation was employed by the Apostles. The formal distinction of the two Sacraments of Baptism and Confirmation does not pertain to the history of primitive Christianity.

 

45. Not everything which Paul narrates concerning the institution of the Eucharist (I Cor. 11:23-25) is to be taken historically.

 

46. In the primitive Church the concept of the Christian sinner reconciled by the authority of the Church did not exist. Only very slowly did the Church accustom herself to this concept. As a matter of fact, even after Penance was recognized as an institution of the Church, it was not called a Sacrament since it would be held as a disgraceful Sacrament.

 

47. The words of the Lord, “Receive the Holy Spirit; whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven them; and whose sins you shall retain, they are retained” (John 20:22-23), in no way refer to the Sacrament of Penance, in spite of what it pleased the Fathers of Trent to say.

 

48. In his Epistle (Ch. 5:14-15) James did not intend to promulgate a Sacrament of Christ but only commend a pious custom. If in this custom he happens to distinguish a means of grace, it is not in that rigorous manner in which it was taken by the theologians who laid down the notion and number of the Sacraments.

 

49. When the Christian supper gradually assumed the nature of a liturgical action those who customarily presided over the supper acquired the sacerdotal character.

 

50. The elders who fulfilled the office of watching over the gatherings of the faithful were instituted by the Apostles as priests or bishops to provide for the necessary ordering of the increasing communities and not properly for the perpetuation of the Apostolic mission and power.

 

 

 

51. It is impossible that Matrimony could have become a Sacrament of the new law until later in the Church since it was necessary that a full theological explication of the doctrine of grace and the Sacraments should first take place before Matrimony should be held as a Sacrament.

 

52. It was far from the mind of Christ to found a Church as a society which would continue on earth for a long course of centuries. On the contrary, in the mind of Christ the kingdom of heaven together with the end of the world was about to come immediately.

 

53. The organic constitution of the Church is not immutable. Like human society, Christian society is subject to a perpetual evolution.

 

54. Dogmas, Sacraments and hierarchy, both their notion and reality, are only interpretations and evolutions of the Christian intelligence which have increased and perfected by an external series of additions the little germ latent in the Gospel.

 

55. Simon Peter never even suspected that Christ entrusted the primacy in the Church to him.

 

56. The Roman Church became the head of all the churches, not through the ordinance of Divine Providence, but merely through political conditions.

 

57. The Church has shown that she is hostile to the progress of the natural and theological sciences.

 

58. Truth is no more immutable than man himself, since it evolved with him, in him, and through him.

 

59. Christ did not teach a determined body of doctrine applicable to all times and all men, but rather inaugurated a religious movement adapted or to be adapted to different times and places.

 

60. Christian Doctrine was originally Judaic. Through successive evolutions it became first Pauline, then Joannine, finally Hellenic and universal.

 

61. It may be said without paradox that there is no chapter of Scripture, from the first of Genesis to the last of the Apocalypse, which contains a doctrine absolutely identical with that which the Church teaches on the same matter. For the same reason, therefore, no chapter of Scripture has the same sense for the critic and the theologian.

 

62. The chief articles of the Apostles’ Creed did not have the same sense for the Christians of the first ages as they have for the Christians of our time.

 

63. The Church shows that she is incapable of effectively maintaining evangelical ethics since she obstinately clings to immutable doctrines which cannot be reconciled with modern progress.

 

64. Scientific progress demands that the concepts of Christian doctrine concerning God, creation, revelation, the Person of the Incarnate Word, and Redemption be re-adjusted.

 

65. Modern Catholicism can be reconciled with true science only if it is transformed into a non-dogmatic Christianity; that is to say, into a broad and liberal Protestantism.

The following Thursday, the fourth day of the same month and year, all these matters were accurately reported to our Most Holy Lord, Pope Pius X. His Holiness approved and confirmed the decree of the Most Eminent Fathers and ordered that each and every one of the above-listed propositions be held by all as condemned and proscribed.

 

PETER PALOMBELLI, Notary of the Holy Roman and Universal Inquisition

 

 

Pascendi Domenici Gregis, Encyclical of Pope Pius IX on the doctrines of the Modernists

http://w2.vatican.va/content/pius-x/en/encyclicals/documents/hf_p-x_enc_19070908_pascendi-dominici-gregis.html

September 8, 1907

 

 

 

To the Patriarchs, Primates, Archbishops, Bishops and other Local Ordinaries in Peace and Communion with the Apostolic See.

Venerable Brethren, Health and Apostolic Benediction.

The office divinely committed to Us of feeding the Lord’s flock has especially this duty assigned to it by Christ, namely, to guard with the greatest vigilance the deposit of the faith delivered to the saints, rejecting the profane novelties of words and oppositions of knowledge falsely so called. There has never been a time when this watchfulness of the supreme pastor was not necessary to the Catholic body; for, owing to the efforts of the enemy of the human race, there have never been lacking “men speaking perverse things” (Acts xx. 30), “vain talkers and seducers” (Titus 1. 10), “erring and driving into error” (2 Tim. iii. 13). Still it must be confessed that the number of the enemies of the cross of Christ has in these last days increased exceedingly, who are striving, by arts, entirely new and full of subtlety, to destroy the vital energy of the Church, and, if they can, to overthrow utterly Christ’s kingdom itself. Wherefore We may no longer be silent, lest We should seem to fail in Our most sacred duty, and lest the kindness that, in the hope of wiser counsels, We have hitherto shown them, should be attributed to forgetfulness of Our office.

 

Gravity of the Situation

2. That We make no delay in this matter is rendered necessary especially by the fact that the partisans of error are to be sought not only among the Church’s open enemies; they lie hid, a thing to be deeply deplored and feared, in her very bosom and heart, and are the more mischievous, the less conspicuously they appear. We allude, Venerable Brethren, to many who belong to the Catholic laity, nay, and this is far more lamentable, to the ranks of the priesthood itself, who, feigning a love for the Church, lacking the firm protection of philosophy and theology, nay more, thoroughly imbued with the poisonous doctrines taught by the enemies of the Church, and lost to all sense of modesty, vaunt themselves as reformers of the Church; and, forming more boldly into line of attack, assail all that is most sacred in the work of Christ, not sparing even the person of the Divine Redeemer, whom, with sacrilegious daring, they reduce to a simple, mere man.

 

3. Though they express astonishment themselves, no one can justly be surprised that We number such men among the enemies of the Church, if, leaving out of consideration the internal disposition of soul, of which God alone is the judge, he is acquainted with their tenets, their manner of speech, their conduct. Nor indeed will he err in accounting them the most pernicious of all the adversaries of the Church. For as We have said, they put their designs for her ruin into operation not from without but from within; hence, the danger is present almost in the very veins and heart of the Church, whose injury is the more certain, the more intimate is their knowledge of her. Moreover they lay the axe not to the branches and shoots, but to the very root, that is, to the faith and its deepest fires. And having struck at this root of immortality, they proceed to disseminate poison through the whole tree, so that there is no part of Catholic truth from which they hold their hand, none that they do not strive to corrupt. Further, none is more skilful, none more astute than they, in the employment of a thousand noxious arts; for they double the parts of rationalist and Catholic, and this so craftily that they easily lead the unwary into error; and since audacity is their chief characteristic, there is no conclusion of any kind from which they shrink or which they do not thrust forward with pertinacity and assurance. To this must be added the fact, which indeed is well calculated to deceive souls, that they lead a life of the greatest activity, of assiduous and ardent application to every branch of learning, and that they possess, as a rule, a reputation for the strictest morality. Finally, and this almost destroys all hope of cure, their very doctrines have given such a bent to their minds, that they disdain all authority and brook no restraint; and relying upon a false conscience, they attempt to ascribe to a love of truth that which is in reality the result of pride and obstinacy.

Once indeed We had hopes of recalling them to a better sense, and to this end we first of all showed them kindness as Our children, then we treated them with severity, and at last We have had recourse, though with great reluctance, to public reproof. But you know, Venerable Brethren, how fruitless has been Our action. They bowed their head for a moment, but it was soon uplifted more arrogantly than ever. If it were a matter which concerned them alone, We might perhaps have overlooked it: but the security of the Catholic name is at stake. Wherefore, as to maintain it longer would be a crime, We must now break silence, in order to expose before the whole Church in their true colours those men who have assumed this bad disguise.

 

Division of the Encyclical

4. But since the Modernists (as they are commonly and rightly called) employ a very clever artifice, namely, to present their doctrines without order and systematic arrangement into one whole, scattered and disjointed one from another, so as to appear to be in doubt and uncertainty, while they are in reality firm and steadfast, it will be of advantage, Venerable Brethren, to bring their teachings together here into one group, and to point out the connection between them, and thus to pass to an examination of the sources of the errors, and to prescribe remedies for averting the evil.

 

ANALYSIS OF MODERNIST TEACHING

5. To proceed in an orderly manner in this recondite subject, it must first of all be noted that every Modernist sustains and comprises within himself many personalities; he is a philosopher, a believer, a theologian, a historian, a critic, an apologist, a reformer. These roles must be clearly distinguished from one another by all who would accurately know their system and thoroughly comprehend the principles and the consequences of their doctrines.

 

 

Agnosticism its Philosophical Foundation

6. We begin, then, with the philosopher. Modernists place the foundation of religious philosophy in that doctrine which is usually called Agnosticism. According to this teaching human reason is confined entirely within the field of phenomena, that is to say, to things that are perceptible to the senses, and in the manner in which they are perceptible; it has no right and no power to transgress these limits. Hence it is incapable of lifting itself up to God, and of recognising His existence, even by means of visible things. From this it is inferred that God can never be the direct object of science, and that, as regards history, He must not be considered as an historical subject. Given these premises, all will readily perceive what becomes of Natural Theology, of the motives of credibility, of external revelation. The Modernists simply make away with them altogether; they include them in Intellectualism, which they call a ridiculous and long ago defunct system. Nor does the fact that the Church has formally condemned these portentous errors exercise the slightest restraint upon them. Yet the Vatican Council has defined, “If anyone says that the one true God, our Creator and Lord, cannot be known with certainty by the natural light of human reason by means of the things that are made, let him be anathema” (De Revel., can. I); and also: “If anyone says that it is not possible or not expedient that man be taught, through the medium of divine revelation, about God and the worship to be paid Him, let him be anathema” (Ibid., can. 2); and finally, “If anyone says that divine revelation cannot be made credible by external signs, and that therefore men should be drawn to the faith only by their personal internal experience or by private inspiration, let him be anathema” (De Fide, can. 3). But how the Modernists make the transition from Agnosticism, which is a state of pure nescience, to scientific and historic Atheism, which is a doctrine of positive denial; and consequently, by what legitimate process of reasoning, starting from ignorance as to whether God has in fact intervened in the history of the human race or not, they proceed, in their explanation of this history, to ignore God altogether, as if He really had not intervened, let him answer who can. Yet it is a fixed and established principle among them that both science and history must be atheistic: and within their boundaries there is room for nothing but phenomena; God and all that is divine are utterly excluded. We shall soon see clearly what, according to this most absurd teaching, must be held touching the most sacred Person of Christ, what concerning the mysteries of His life and death, and of His Resurrection and Ascension into heaven.

 

Vital Immanence

7. However, this Agnosticism is only the negative part of the system of the Modernist: the positive side of it consists in what they call vital immanence. This is how they advance from one to the other. Religion, whether natural or supernatural, must, like every other fact, admit of some explanation. But when Natural theology has been destroyed, the road to revelation closed through the rejection of the arguments of credibility, and all external revelation absolutely denied, it is clear that this explanation will be sought in vain outside man himself. It must, therefore, be looked for in man; and since religion is a form of life, the explanation must certainly be found in the life of man. Hence the principle of religious immanence is formulated. Moreover, the first actuation, so to say, of every vital phenomenon, and religion, as has been said, belongs to this category, is due to a certain necessity or impulsion; but it has its origin, speaking more particularly of life, in a movement of the heart, which movement is called a sentiment. Therefore, since God is the object of religion, we must conclude that faith, which is the basis and the foundation of all religion, consists in a sentiment which originates from a need of the divine. This need of the divine, which is experienced only in special and favourable circumstances, cannot, of itself, appertain to the domain of consciousness; it is at first latent within the consciousness, or, to borrow a term from modern philosophy, in the sub-consciousness, where also its roots lies hidden and undetected.

Should anyone ask how it is that this need of the divine which man experiences within himself grows up into a religion, the Modernists reply thus: Science and history, they say, are confined within two limits, the one external, namely, the visible world, the other internal, which is consciousness. When one or other of these boundaries has been reached, there can be no further progress, for beyond is the unknowable. In presence of this unknowable, whether it is outside man and beyond the visible world of nature, or lies hidden within in the sub-consciousness, the need of the divine, according to the principles of Fideism, excites in a soul with a propensity towards religion a certain special sentiment, without any previous advertence of the mind: and this sentiment possesses, implied within itself both as its own object and as its intrinsic cause, the reality of the divine, and in a way unites man with God. It is this sentiment to which Modernists give the name of faith, and this it is which they consider the beginning of religion.

 

8. But we have not yet come to the end of their philosophy, or, to speak more accurately, their folly. For Modernism finds in this sentiment not faith only, but with and in faith, as they understand it, revelation, they say, abides. For what more can one require for revelation? Is not that religious sentiment which is perceptible in the consciousness revelation, or at least the beginning of revelation? Nay, is not God Himself, as He manifests Himself to the soul, indistinctly it is true, in this same religious sense, revelation? And they add: Since God is both the object and the cause of faith, this revelation is at the same time of God and from God; that is, God is both the revealer and the revealed.

Hence, Venerable Brethren, springs that ridiculous proposition of the Modernists, that every religion, according to the different aspect under which it is viewed, must be considered as both natural and supernatural. Hence it is that they make consciousness and revelation synonymous. Hence the law, according to which religious consciousness is given as the universal rule, to be put on an equal footing with revelation, and to which all must submit, even the supreme authority of the Church, whether in its teaching capacity, or in that of legislator in the province of sacred liturgy or discipline.

 

 

 

 

Deformation of Religious History the Consequence

9. However, in all this process, from which, according to the Modernists, faith and revelation spring, one point is to be particularly noted, for it is of capital importance on account of the historico-critical corollaries which are deduced from it. – For the Unknowable they talk of does not present itself to faith as something solitary and isolated; but rather in close conjunction with some phenomenon, which, though it belongs to the realm of science and history yet to some extent oversteps their bounds. Such a phenomenon may be an act of nature containing within itself something mysterious; or it may be a man, whose character, actions and words cannot, apparently, be reconciled with the ordinary laws of history. Then faith, attracted by the Unknowable which is united with the phenomenon, possesses itself of the whole phenomenon, and, as it were, permeates it with its own life. From this two things follow. The first is a sort of transfiguration of the phenomenon, by its elevation above its own true conditions, by which it becomes more adapted to that form of the divine which faith will infuse into it. The second is a kind of disfigurement, which springs from the fact that faith, which has made the phenomenon independent of the circumstances of place and time, attributes to it qualities which it has not; and this is true particularly of the phenomena of the past, and the older they are, the truer it is. From these two principles the Modernists deduce two laws, which, when united with a third which they have already got from agnosticism, constitute the foundation of historical criticism. We will take an illustration from the Person of Christ. In the person of Christ, they say, science and history encounter nothing that is not human. Therefore, in virtue of the first canon deduced from agnosticism, whatever there is in His history suggestive of the divine, must be rejected. Then, according to the second canon, the historical Person of Christ was transfigured by faith; therefore everything that raises it above historical conditions must be removed. Lately, the third canon, which lays down that the person of Christ has been disfigured by faith, requires that everything should be excluded, deeds and words and all else that is not in keeping with His character, circumstances and education, and with the place and time in which He lived. A strange style of reasoning, truly; but it is Modernist criticism.

 

10. Therefore the religious sentiment, which through the agency of vital immanence emerges from the lurking places of the sub-consciousness, is the germ of all religion, and the explanation of everything that has been or ever will be in any religion. The sentiment, which was at first only rudimentary and almost formless, gradually matured, under the influence of that mysterious principle from which it originated, with the progress of human life, of which, as has been said, it is a form. This, then, is the origin of all religion, even supernatural religion; it is only a development of this religious sentiment. Nor is the Catholic religion an exception; it is quite on a level with the rest; for it was engendered, by the process of vital immanence, in the consciousness of Christ, who was a man of the choicest nature, whose like has never been, nor will be. – Those who hear these audacious, these sacrilegious assertions, are simply shocked! And yet, Venerable Brethren, these are not merely the foolish babblings of infidels. There are many Catholics, yea, and priests too, who say these things openly; and they boast that they are going to reform the Church by these ravings! There is no question now of the old error, by which a sort of right to the supernatural order was claimed for the human nature. We have gone far beyond that: we have reached the point when it is affirmed that our most holy religion, in the man Christ as in us, emanated from nature spontaneously and entirely. Than this there is surely nothing more destructive of the whole supernatural order. Wherefore the Vatican Council most justly decreed: “If anyone says that man cannot be raised by God to a knowledge and perfection which surpasses nature, but that he can and should, by his own efforts and by a constant development, attain finally to the possession of all truth and good, let him be anathema” (De Revel., can. 3).

 

The Origin of Dogmas

11. So far, Venerable Brethren, there has been no mention of the intellect. Still it also, according to the teaching of the Modernists, has its part in the act of faith. And it is of importance to see how. – In that sentiment of which We have frequently spoken, since sentiment is not knowledge, God indeed presents Himself to man, but in a manner so confused and indistinct that He can hardly be perceived by the believer. It is therefore necessary that a ray of light should be cast upon this sentiment, so that God may be clearly distinguished and set apart from it. This is the task of the intellect, whose office it is to reflect and to analyse, and by means of which man first transforms into mental pictures the vital phenomena which arise within him, and then expresses them in words. Hence the common saying of Modernists: that the religious man must ponder his faith. – The intellect, then, encountering this sentiment directs itself upon it, and produces in it a work resembling that of a painter who restores and gives new life to a picture that has perished with age. The simile is that of one of the leaders of Modernism. The operation of the intellect in this work is a double one: first by a natural and spontaneous act it expresses its concept in a simple, ordinary statement; then, on reflection and deeper consideration, or, as they say, by elaborating its thought, it expresses the idea in secondary propositions, which are derived from the first, but are more perfect and distinct. These secondary propositions, if they finally receive the approval of the supreme magisterium of the Church, constitute dogma.

 

12. Thus, We have reached one of the principal points in the Modernists’ system, namely the origin and the nature of dogma. For they place the origin of dogma in those primitive and simple formulae, which, under a certain aspect, are necessary to faith; for revelation, to be truly such, requires the clear manifestation of God in the consciousness. But dogma itself they apparently hold, is contained in the secondary formulae.

To ascertain the nature of dogma, we must first find the relation which exists between the religious formulas and the religious sentiment. This will be readily perceived by him who realises that these formulas have no other purpose than to furnish the believer with a means of giving an account of his faith to himself.

 

 

These formulas therefore stand midway between the believer and his faith; in their relation to the faith, they are the inadequate expression of its object, and are usually called symbols; in their relation to the believer, they are mere instruments.

 

It’s Evolution

13. Hence it is quite impossible to maintain that they express absolute truth: for, in so far as they are symbols, they are the images of truth, and so must be adapted to the religious sentiment in its relation to man; and as instruments, they are the vehicles of truth, and must therefore in their turn be adapted to man in his relation to the religious sentiment. But the object of the religious sentiment, since it embraces that absolute, possesses an infinite variety of aspects of which now one, now another, may present itself. In like manner, he who believes may pass through different phases. Consequently, the formulae too, which we call dogmas, must be subject to these vicissitudes, and are, therefore, liable to change. Thus the way is open to the intrinsic evolution of dogma. An immense collection of sophisms this, that ruins and destroys all religion. Dogma is not only able, but ought to evolve and to be changed. This is strongly affirmed by the Modernists, and as clearly flows from their principles. For amongst the chief points of their teaching is this which they deduce from the principle of vital immanence; that religious formulas, to be really religious and not merely theological speculations, ought to be living and to live the life of the religious sentiment. This is not to be understood in the sense that these formulas, especially if merely imaginative, were to be made for the religious sentiment; it has no more to do with their origin than with number or quality; what is necessary is that the religious sentiment, with some modification when necessary, should vitally assimilate them. In other words, it is necessary that the primitive formula be accepted and sanctioned by the heart; and similarly the subsequent work from which spring the secondary formulas must proceed under the guidance of the heart. Hence it comes that these formulas, to be living, should be, and should remain, adapted to the faith and to him who believes. Wherefore if for any reason this adaptation should cease to exist, they lose their first meaning and accordingly must be changed. And since the character and lot of dogmatic formulas is so precarious, there is no room for surprise that Modernists regard them so lightly and in such open disrespect. And so they audaciously charge the Church both with taking the wrong road from inability to distinguish the religious and moral sense of formulas from their surface meaning, and with clinging tenaciously and vainly to meaningless formulas whilst religion is allowed to go to ruin. Blind that they are, and leaders of the blind, inflated with a boastful science, they have reached that pitch of folly where they pervert the eternal concept of truth and the true nature of the religious sentiment; with that new system of theirs they are seen to be under the sway of a blind and unchecked passion for novelty, thinking not at all of finding some solid foundation of truth, but despising the holy and apostolic traditions, they embrace other vain, futile, uncertain doctrines, condemned by the Church, on which, in the height of their vanity, they think they can rest and maintain truth itself.

 

The Modernist as Believer: 
Individual Experience and Religious Certitude

14. Thus far, Venerable Brethren, of the Modernist considered as Philosopher. Now if we proceed to consider him as Believer, seeking to know how the Believer, according to Modernism, is differentiated from the Philosopher, it must be observed that although the Philosopher recognises as the object of faith the divine reality, still this reality is not to be found but in the heart of the Believer, as being an object of sentiment and affirmation; and therefore confined within the sphere of phenomena; but as to whether it exists outside that sentiment and affirmation is a matter which in no way concerns this Philosopher. For the Modernist .Believer, on the contrary, it is an established and certain fact that the divine reality does really exist in itself and quite independently of the person who believes in it. If you ask on what foundation this assertion of the Believer rests, they answer: In the experience of the individual. On this head the Modernists differ from the Rationalists only to fall into the opinion of the Protestants and pseudo-mystics. This is their manner of putting the question: In the religious sentiment one must recognise a kind of intuition of the heart which puts man in immediate contact with the very reality of God, and infuses such a persuasion of God’s existence and His action both within and without man as to excel greatly any scientific conviction. They assert, therefore, the existence of a real experience, and one of a kind that surpasses all rational experience. If this experience is denied by some, like the rationalists, it arises from the fact that such persons are unwilling to put themselves in the moral state which is necessary to produce it. It is this experience which, when a person acquires it, makes him properly and truly a believer.

How far off we are here from Catholic teaching we have already seen in the decree of the Vatican Council. We shall see later how, with such theories, added to the other errors already mentioned, the way is opened wide for atheism. Here it is well to note at once that, given this doctrine of experience united with the other doctrine of symbolism, every religion, even that of paganism, must be held to be true. What is to prevent such experiences from being met within every religion? In fact that they are to be found is asserted by not a few. And with what right will Modernists deny the truth of an experience affirmed by a follower of Islam? With what right can they claim true experiences for Catholics alone? Indeed Modernists do not deny but actually admit, some confusedly, others in the most open manner, that all religions are true. That they cannot feel otherwise is clear. For on what ground, according to their theories, could falsity be predicated of any religion whatsoever? It must be certainly on one of these two: either on account of the falsity of the religious sentiment or on account of the falsity of the formula pronounced by the mind. Now the religious sentiment, although it may be more perfect or less perfect, is always one and the same; and the intellectual formula, in order to be true, has but to respond to the religious sentiment and to the Believer, whatever be the intellectual capacity of the latter.

 

 

In the conflict between different religions, the most that Modernists can maintain is that the Catholic has more truth because it is more living and that it deserves with more reason the name of Christian because it corresponds more fully with the origins of Christianity. That these consequences flow from the premises will not seem unnatural to anybody. But what is amazing is that there are Catholics and priests who, We would fain believe, abhor such enormities yet act as if they fully approved of them. For they heap such praise and bestow such public honour on the teachers of these errors as to give rise to the belief that their admiration is not meant merely for the persons, who are perhaps not devoid of a certain merit, but rather for the errors which these persons openly profess and which they do all in their power to propagate.

 

Religious Experience and Tradition

15. But this doctrine of experience is also under another aspect entirely contrary to Catholic truth. It is extended and applied to tradition, as hitherto understood by the Church, and destroys it. By the Modernists, tradition is understood as a communication to others, through preaching by means of the intellectual formula, of an original experience. To this formula, in addition to its representative value, they attribute a species of suggestive efficacy which acts both in the person who believes, to stimulate the religious sentiment should it happen to have grown sluggish and to renew the experience once acquired, and in those who do not yet believe, to awake for the first time the religious sentiment in them and to produce the experience. In this way is religious experience propagated among the peoples; and not merely among contemporaries by preaching, but among future generations both by books and by oral transmission from one to another. Sometimes this communication of religious experience takes root and thrives, at other times it withers at once and dies. For the Modernists, to live is a proof of truth, since for them life and truth are one and the same thing. Hence again it is given to us to infer that all existing religions are equally true, for otherwise they would not live.

Faith and Science

 

16. Having reached this point, Venerable Brethren, we have sufficient material in hand to enable us to see the relations which Modernists establish between faith and science, including history also under the name of science. And in the first place it is to be held that the object of the one is quite extraneous to and separate from the object of the other. For faith occupies itself solely with something which science declares to be unknowable for it. Hence each has a separate field assigned to it: science is entirely concerned with the reality of phenomena, into which faith does not enter at all; faith on the contrary concerns itself with the divine reality which is entirely unknown to science. Thus the conclusion is reached that there can never be any dissension between faith and science, for if each keeps on its own ground they can never meet and therefore never be in contradiction. And if it be objected that in the visible world there are some things which appertain to faith, such as the human life of Christ, the Modernists reply by denying this. For though such things come within the category of phenomena, still in as far as they are lived by faith and in the way already described have been by faith transfigured and disfigured, they have been removed from the world of sense and translated to become material for the divine. Hence should it be further asked whether Christ has wrought real miracles, and made real prophecies, whether He rose truly from the dead and ascended into heaven, the answer of agnostic science will be in the negative and the answer of faith in the affirmative – yet there will not be, on that account, any conflict between them. For it will be denied by the philosopher as philosopher, speaking to philosophers and considering Christ only in His historical reality; and it will be affirmed by the speaker, speaking to believers and considering the life of Christ as lived again by the faith and in the faith.

Faith Subject to Science

 

17. Yet, it would be a great mistake to suppose that, given these theories, one is authorised to believe that faith and science are independent of one another. On the side of science the independence is indeed complete, but it is quite different with regard to faith, which is subject to science not on one but on three grounds. For in the first place it must be observed that in every religious fact, when you take away the divine reality and the experience of it which the believer possesses, everything else, and especially the religious formulas of it, belongs to the sphere of phenomena and therefore falls under the control of science. Let the believer leave the world if he will, but so long as he remains in it he must continue, whether he like it or not, to be subject to the laws, the observation, the judgments of science and of history. Further, when it is said that God is the object of faith alone, the statement refers only to the divine reality not to the idea of God. The latter also is subject to science which while it philosophises in what is called the logical order soars also to the absolute and the ideal. It is therefore the right of philosophy and of science to form conclusions concerning the idea of God, to direct it in its evolution and to purify it of any extraneous elements which may become confused with it. Finally, man does not suffer a dualism to exist in him, and the believer therefore feels within him an impelling need so to harmonise faith with science, that it may never oppose the general conception which science sets forth concerning the universe.

Thus it is evident that science is to be entirely independent of faith, while on the other hand, and notwithstanding that they are supposed to be strangers to each other, faith is made subject to science. All this, Venerable Brothers, is in formal opposition with the teachings of Our Predecessor, Pius IX, where he lays it down that: In matters of religion it is the duty of philosophy not to command but to serve, but not to prescribe what is to be believed but to embrace what is to be believed with reasonable obedience, not to scrutinise the depths of the mysteries of God but to venerate them devoutly and humbly.

The Modernists completely invert the parts, and to them may be applied the words of another Predecessor of Ours, Gregory IX., addressed to some theologians of his time: Some among you, inflated like bladders with the spirit of vanity strive by profane novelties to cross the boundaries fixed by the Fathers, twisting the sense of the heavenly pages . . .to the philosophical teaching of the rationals, not for the profit of their hearer but to make a show of science . . . these, seduced by strange and eccentric doctrines, make the head of the tail and force the queen to serve the servant.

 

 

The Methods of Modernists

18. This becomes still clearer to anybody who studies the conduct of Modernists, which is in perfect harmony with their teachings. In the writings and addresses they seem not unfrequently to advocate now one doctrine now another so that one would be disposed to regard them as vague and doubtful. But there is a reason for this, and it is to be found in their ideas as to the mutual separation of science and faith. Hence in their books you find some things which might well be expressed by a Catholic, but in the next page you find other things which might have been dictated by a rationalist. When they write history they make no mention of the divinity of Christ, but when they are in the pulpit they profess it clearly; again, when they write history they pay no heed to the Fathers and the Councils, but when they catechise the people, they cite them respectfully. In the same way they draw their distinctions between theological and pastoral exegesis and scientific and historical exegesis. So, too, acting on the principle that science in no way depends upon faith, when they treat of philosophy, history, criticism, feeling no horror at treading in the footsteps of Luther, they are wont to display a certain contempt for Catholic doctrines, or the Holy Fathers, for the Ecumenical Councils, for the ecclesiastical magisterium; and should they be rebuked for this, they complain that they are being deprived of their liberty. Lastly, guided by the theory that faith must be subject to science, they continuously and openly criticise the Church because of her sheer obstinacy in refusing to submit and accommodate her dogmas to the opinions of philosophy; while they, on their side, after having blotted out the old theology, endeavour to introduce a new theology which shall follow the vagaries of their philosophers.

 

The Modernist as Theologian: 
His Principles, Immanence and Symbolism

19. And thus, Venerable Brethren, the road is open for us to study the Modernists in the theological arena – a difficult task, yet one that may be disposed of briefly. The end to be attained is the conciliation of faith with science, always, however, saving the primacy of science over faith. In this branch the Modernist theologian avails himself of exactly the same principles which we have seen employed by the Modernist philosopher, and applies them to the believer: the principles of immanence and symbolism. The process is an extremely simple one. The philosopher has declared: The principle of faith is immanent; the believer has added: This principle is God; and the theologian draws the conclusion: God is immanent in man. Thus we have theological immanence. So too, the philosopher regards as certain that the representations of the object of faith are merely symbolical; the believer has affirmed that the object of faith is God in Himself; and the theologian proceeds to affirm that: The representations of the divine reality are symbolical. And thus we have theological symbolism. Truly enormous errors both, the pernicious character of which will be seen clearly from an examination of their consequences. For, to begin with symbolism, since symbols are but symbols in regard to their objects and only instruments in regard to the believer, it is necessary first of all, according to the teachings of the Modernists, that the believer do not lay too much stress on the formula, but avail himself of it only with the scope of uniting himself to the absolute truth which the formula at once reveals and conceals, that is to say, endeavours to express but without succeeding in doing so. They would also have the believer avail himself of the formulas only in as far as they are useful to him, for they are given to be a help and not a hindrance; with proper regard, however, for the social respect due to formulas which the public magisterium has deemed suitable for expressing the common consciousness until such time as the same magisterium provide otherwise. Concerning immanence it is not easy to determine what Modernists mean by it, for their own opinions on the subject vary. Some understand it in the sense that God working in man is more intimately present in him than man is in even himself, and this conception, if properly understood, is free from reproach. Others hold that the divine action is one with the action of nature, as the action of the first cause is one with the action of the secondary cause, and this would destroy the supernatural order. Others, finally, explain it in a way which savours of pantheism and this, in truth, is the sense which tallies best with the rest of their doctrines.

 

20. With this principle of immanence is connected another which may be called the principle of divine permanence. It differs from the first in much the same way as the private experience differs from the experience transmitted by tradition. An example will illustrate what is meant, and this example is offered by the Church and the Sacraments. The Church and the Sacraments, they say, are not to be regarded as having been instituted by Christ Himself. This is forbidden by agnosticism, which sees in Christ nothing more than a man whose religious consciousness has been, like that of all men, formed by degrees; it is also forbidden by the law of immanence which rejects what they call external application; it is further forbidden by the law of evolution which requires for the development of the germs a certain time and a certain series of circumstances; it is, finally, forbidden by history, which shows that such in fact has been the course of things. Still it is to be held that both Church and Sacraments have been founded mediately by Christ. But how? In this way: All Christian consciences were, they affirm, in a manner virtually included in the conscience of Christ as the plant is included in the seed. But as the shoots live the life of the seed, so, too, all Christians are to be said to live the life of Christ. But the life of Christ is according to faith, and so, too, is the life of Christians. And since this life produced, in the courses of ages, both the Church and the Sacraments, it is quite right to say that their origin is from Christ and is divine. In the same way they prove that the Scriptures and the dogmas are divine. And thus the Modernistic theology may be said to be complete. No great thing, in truth, but more than enough for the theologian who professes that the conclusions of science must always, and in all things, be respected. The application of these theories to the other points We shall proceed to expound, anybody may easily make for himself.

 

 

 

 

Dogma and the Sacraments

21. Thus far We have spoken of the origin and nature of faith. But as faith has many shoots, and chief among them the Church, dogma, worship, the Books which we call “Sacred,” of these also we must know what is taught by the Modernists. To begin with dogma, we have already indicated its origin and nature. Dogma is born of the species of impulse or necessity by virtue of which the believer is constrained to elaborate his religious thought so as to render it clearer for himself and others. This elaboration consists entirely in the process of penetrating and refining the primitive formula, not indeed in itself and according to logical development, but as required by circumstances, or vitally as the Modernists more abstrusely put it. Hence it happens that around the primitive formula secondary formulas gradually continue to be formed, and these subsequently grouped into bodies of doctrine, or into doctrinal constructions as they prefer to call them, and further sanctioned by the public magisterium as responding to the common consciousness, are called dogma. Dogma is to be carefully distinguished from the speculations of theologians which, although not alive with the life of dogma, are not without their utility as serving to harmonise religion with science and remove opposition between the two, in such a way as to throw light from without on religion, and it may be even to prepare the matter for future dogma. Concerning worship there would not be much to be said, were it not that under this head are comprised the Sacraments, concerning which the Modernists fall into the gravest errors. For them the Sacraments are the resultant of a double need – for, as we have seen, everything in their system is explained by inner impulses or necessities. In the present case, the first need is that of giving some sensible manifestation to religion; the second is that of propagating it, which could not be done without some sensible form and consecrating acts, and these are called sacraments. But for the Modernists the Sacraments are mere symbols or signs, though not devoid of a certain efficacy – an efficacy, they tell us, like that of certain phrases vulgarly described as having “caught on,” inasmuch as they have become the vehicle for the diffusion of certain great ideas which strike the public mind. What the phrases are to the ideas, that the Sacraments are to the religious sentiment – that and nothing more. The Modernists would be speaking more clearly were they to affirm that the Sacraments are instituted solely to foster the faith – but this is condemned by the Council of Trent: If anyone say that these sacraments are instituted solely to foster the faith, let him be anathema.

 

The Holy Scriptures

22. We have already touched upon the nature and origin of the Sacred Books. According to the principles of the Modernists they may be rightly described as a collection of experiences, not indeed of the kind that may come to anybody, but those extraordinary and striking ones which have happened in any religion. And this is precisely what they teach about our books of the Old and New Testament. But to suit their own theories they note with remarkable ingenuity that, although experience is something belonging to the present, still it may derive its material from the past and the future alike, inasmuch as the believer by memory lives the past over again after the manner of the present, and lives the future already by anticipation. This explains how it is that the historical and apocalyptical books are included among the Sacred Writings. God does indeed speak in these books – through the medium of the believer, but only, according to Modernistic theology, by vital immanence and permanence. Do we inquire concerning inspiration? Inspiration, they reply, is distinguished only by its vehemence from that impulse which stimulates the believer to reveal the faith that is in him by words or writing. It is something like what happens in poetical inspiration, of which it has been said: There is God in us, and when he stirreth he sets us afire. And it is precisely in this sense that God is said to be the origin of the inspiration of the Sacred Books. The Modernists affirm, too, that there is nothing in these books which is not inspired. In this respect some might be disposed to consider them as more orthodox than certain other moderns who somewhat restrict inspiration, as, for instance, in what have been put forward as tacit citations. But it is all mere juggling of words. For if we take the Bible, according to the tenets of agnosticism, to be a human work, made by men for men, but allowing the theologian to proclaim that it is divine by immanence, what room is there left in it for inspiration? General inspiration in the Modernist sense it is easy to find, but of inspiration in the Catholic sense there is not a trace.

 

The Church

23. A wider field for comment is opened when you come to treat of the vagaries devised by the Modernist school concerning the Church. You must start with the supposition that the Church has its birth in a double need, the need of the individual believer, especially if he has had some original and special experience, to communicate his faith to others, and the need of the mass, when the faith has become common to many, to form itself into a society and to guard, increase, and propagate the common good. What, then, is the Church? It is the product of the collective conscience, that is to say of the society of individual consciences which by virtue of the principle of vital permanence, all depend on one first believer, who for Catholics is Christ. Now every society needs a directing authority to guide its members towards the common end, to conserve prudently the elements of cohesion which in a religious society are doctrine and worship.

Hence the triple authority in the Catholic Church, disciplinary, dogmatic, liturgical. The nature of this authority is to be gathered from its origin, and its rights and duties from its nature. In past times it was a common error that authority came to the Church from without, that is to say directly from God; and it was then rightly held to be autocratic. But his conception had now grown obsolete. For in the same way as the Church is a vital emanation of the collectivity of consciences, so too authority emanates vitally from the Church itself. Authority therefore, like the Church, has its origin in the religious conscience, and, that being so, is subject to it. Should it disown this dependence it becomes a tyranny. For we are living in an age when the sense of liberty has reached its fullest development, and when the public conscience has in the civil order introduced popular government.

 

Now there are not two consciences in man, any more than there are two lives. It is for the ecclesiastical authority, therefore, to shape itself to democratic forms, unless it wishes to provoke and foment an intestine conflict in the consciences of mankind. The penalty of refusal is disaster. For it is madness to think that the sentiment of liberty, as it is now spread abroad, can surrender. Were it forcibly confined and held in bonds, terrible would be its outburst, sweeping away at once both Church and religion. Such is the situation for the Modernists, and their one great anxiety is, in consequence, to find a way of conciliation between the authority of the Church and the liberty of believers.

 

The Relations between Church and State

24. But it is not with its own members alone that the Church must come to an amicable arrangement – besides its relations with those within, it has others outside. The Church does not occupy the world all by itself; there are other societies in the world, with which it must necessarily have contact and relations. The rights and duties of the Church towards civil societies must, therefore, be determined, and determined, of course, by its own nature as it has been already described. The rules to be applied in this matter are those which have been laid down for science and faith, though in the latter case the question is one of objects while here we have one of ends. In the same way, then, as faith and science are strangers to each other by reason of the diversity of their objects, Church and State are strangers by reason of the diversity of their ends, that of the Church being spiritual while that of the State is temporal. Formerly it was possible to subordinate the temporal to the spiritual and to speak of some questions as mixed, allowing to the Church the position of queen and mistress in all such, because the Church was then regarded as having been instituted immediately by God as the author of the supernatural order. But his doctrine is today repudiated alike by philosophy and history. The State must, therefore, be separated from the Church, and the Catholic from the citizen. Every Catholic, from the fact that he is also a citizen, has the right and the duty to work for the common good in the way he thinks best, without troubling himself about the authority of the Church, without paying any heed to its wishes, its counsels, its orders – nay, even in spite of its reprimands. To trace out and prescribe for the citizen any line of conduct, on any pretext whatsoever, is to be guilty of an abuse of ecclesiastical authority, against which one is bound to act with all one’s might. The principles from which these doctrines spring have been solemnly condemned by our predecessor Pius VI in his Constitution Auctorem fidei.

 

The Magisterium of the Church

25. But it is not enough for the Modernist school that the State should be separated from the Church. For as faith is to be subordinated to science, as far as phenomenal elements are concerned, so too in temporal matters the Church must be subject to the State. They do not say this openly as yet – but they will say it when they wish to be logical on this head. For given the principle that in temporal matters the State possesses absolute mastery, it will follow that when the believer, not fully satisfied with his merely internal acts of religion, proceeds to external acts, such for instance as the administration or reception of the sacraments, these will fall under the control of the State. What will then become of ecclesiastical authority, which can only be exercised by external acts? Obviously it will be completely under the dominion of the State. It is this inevitable consequence which impels many among liberal Protestants to reject all external worship, nay, all external religious community, and makes them advocate what they call, individual religion. If the Modernists have not yet reached this point, they do ask the Church in the meanwhile to be good enough to follow spontaneously where they lead her and adapt herself to the civil forms in vogue. Such are their ideas about disciplinary authority. But far more advanced and far more pernicious are their teachings on doctrinal and dogmatic authority. This is their conception of the magisterium of the Church: No religious society, they say, can be a real unit unless the religious conscience of its members be one, and one also the formula which they adopt. But his double unity requires a kind of common mind whose office is to find and determine the formula that corresponds best with the common conscience, and it must have moreover an authority sufficient to enable it to impose on the community the formula which has been decided upon. From the combination and, as it were fusion of these two elements, the common mind which draws up the formula and the authority which imposes it, arises, according to the Modernists, the notion of the ecclesiastical magisterium. And as this magisterium springs, in its last analysis, from the individual consciences and possesses its mandate of public utility for their benefit, it follows that the ecclesiastical magisterium must be subordinate to them, and should therefore take democratic forms. To prevent individual consciences from revealing freely and openly the impulses they feel, to hinder criticism from impelling dogmas towards their necessary evolutions – this is not a legitimate use but an abuse of a power given for the public utility. So too a due method and measure must be observed in the exercise of authority. To condemn and prescribe a work without the knowledge of the author, without hearing his explanations, without discussion, assuredly savours of tyranny. And thus, here again a way must be found to save the full rights of authority on the one hand and of liberty on the other. In the meanwhile the proper course for the Catholic will be to proclaim publicly his profound respect for authority – and continue to follow his own bent. Their general directions for the Church may be put in this way: Since the end of the Church is entirely spiritual, the religious authority should strip itself of all that external pomp which adorns it in the eyes of the public. And here they forget that while religion is essentially for the soul, it is not exclusively for the soul, and that the honour paid to authority is reflected back on Jesus Christ who instituted it.

 

The Evolution of Doctrine

26. To finish with this whole question of faith and its shoots, it remains to be seen, Venerable Brethren, what the Modernists have to say about their development. First of all they lay down the general principle that in a living religion everything is subject to change, and must change, and in this way they pass to what may be said to be, among the chief of their doctrines, that of Evolution.

 

 

To the laws of evolution everything is subject – dogma, Church, worship, the Books we revere as sacred, even faith itself, and the penalty of disobedience is death. The enunciation of this principle will not astonish anybody who bears in mind what the Modernists have had to say about each of these subjects. Having laid down this law of evolution, the Modernists themselves teach us how it works out. And first with regard to faith. The primitive form of faith, they tell us, was rudimentary and common to all men alike, for it had its origin in human nature and human life. Vital evolution brought with it progress, not by the accretion of new and purely adventitious forms from without, but by an increasing penetration of the religious sentiment in the conscience. This progress was of two kinds: negative, by the elimination of all foreign elements, such, for example, as the sentiment of family or nationality; and positive by the intellectual and moral refining of man, by means of which the idea was enlarged and enlightened while the religious sentiment became more elevated and more intense. For the progress of faith no other causes are to be assigned than those which are adduced to explain its origin. But to them must be added those religious geniuses whom we call prophets, and of whom Christ was the greatest; both because in their lives and their words there was something mysterious which faith attributed to the divinity, and because it fell to their lot to have new and original experiences fully in harmony with the needs of their time. The progress of dogma is due chiefly to the obstacles which faith has to surmount, to the enemies it has to vanquish, to the contradictions it has to repel. Add to this a perpetual striving to penetrate ever more profoundly its own mysteries. Thus, to omit other examples, has it happened in the case of Christ: in Him that divine something which faith admitted in Him expanded in such a way that He was at last held to be God. The chief stimulus of evolution in the domain of worship consists in the need of adapting itself to the uses and customs of peoples, as well as the need of availing itself of the value which certain acts have acquired by long usage. Finally, evolution in the Church itself is fed by the need of accommodating itself to historical conditions and of harmonising itself with existing forms of society. Such is religious evolution in detail. And here, before proceeding further, we would have you note well this whole theory of necessities and needs, for it is at the root of the entire system of the Modernists, and it is upon it that they will erect that famous method of theirs called the historical.

 

27. Still continuing the consideration of the evolution of doctrine, it is to be noted that Evolution is due no doubt to those stimulants styled needs, but, if left to their action alone, it would run a great risk of bursting the bounds of tradition, and thus, turned aside from its primitive vital principle, would lead to ruin instead of progress. Hence, studying more closely the ideas of the Modernists, evolution is described as resulting from the conflict of two forces, one of them tending towards progress, the other towards conservation. The conserving force in the Church is tradition, and tradition is represented by religious authority, and this both by right and in fact; for by right it is in the very nature of authority to protect tradition, and, in fact, for authority, raised as it is above the contingencies of life, feels hardly, or not at all, the spurs of progress. The progressive force, on the contrary, which responds to the inner needs lies in the individual consciences and ferments there – especially in such of them as are in most intimate contact with life. Note here, Venerable Brethren, the appearance already of that most pernicious doctrine which would make of the laity a factor of progress in the Church. Now it is by a species of compromise between the forces of conservation and of progress, that is to say between authority and individual consciences, that changes and advances take place. The individual consciences of some of them act on the collective conscience, which brings pressure to bear on the depositaries of authority, until the latter consent to a compromise, and, the pact being made, authority sees to its maintenance.

With all this in mind, one understands how it is that the Modernists express astonishment when they are reprimanded or punished. What is imputed to them as a fault they regard as a sacred duty. Being in intimate contact with consciences they know better than anybody else, and certainly better than the ecclesiastical authority, what needs exist – nay, they embody them, so to speak, in themselves. Having a voice and a pen they use both publicly, for this is their duty. Let authority rebuke them as much as it pleases – they have their own conscience on their side and an intimate experience which tells them with certainty that what they deserve is not blame but praise. Then they reflect that, after all there is no progress without a battle and no battle without its victim, and victims they are willing to be like the prophets and Christ Himself. They have no bitterness in their hearts against the authority which uses them roughly, for after all it is only doing its duty as authority. Their sole grief is that it remains deaf to their warnings, because delay multiplies the obstacles which impede the progress of souls, but the hour will most surely come when there will be no further chance for tergiversation, for if the laws of evolution may be checked for a while, they cannot be ultimately destroyed. And so they go their way, reprimands and condemnations notwithstanding, masking an incredible audacity under a mock semblance of humility. While they make a show of bowing their heads, their hands and minds are more intent than ever on carrying out their purposes. And this policy they follow willingly and wittingly, both because it is part of their system that authority is to be stimulated but not dethroned, and because it is necessary for them to remain within the ranks of the Church in order that they may gradually transform the collective conscience – thus unconsciously avowing that the common conscience is not with them, and that they have no right to claim to be its interpreters.

 

28. Thus then, Venerable Brethren, for the Modernists, both as authors and propagandists, there is to be nothing stable, nothing immutable in the Church. Nor indeed are they without precursors in their doctrines, for it was of these that Our Predecessor Pius IX wrote: These enemies of divine revelation extol human progress to the skies, and with rash and sacrilegious daring would have it introduced into the Catholic religion as if this religion were not the work of God but of man, or some kind of philosophical discovery susceptible of perfection by human efforts. 

 

 

 

 

On the subject of revelation and dogma in particular, the doctrine of the Modernists offers nothing new – we find it condemned in the Syllabus of Pius IX., where it is enunciated in these terms: Divine revelation is imperfect, and therefore subject to continual and indefinite progress, corresponding with the progress of human reason; and condemned still more solemnly in the Vatican Council: The doctrine of the faith which God has revealed has not been proposed to human intelligences to be perfected by them as if it were a philosophical system, but as a divine deposit entrusted to the Spouse of Christ to be faithfully guarded and infallibly interpreted. Hence the sense, too, of the sacred dogmas is that which our Holy Mother the Church has once declared, nor is this sense ever to be abandoned on plea or pretext of a more profound comprehension of the truth. Nor is the development of our knowledge, even concerning the faith, impeded by this pronouncement – on the contrary it is aided and promoted. For the same Council continues: Let intelligence and science and wisdom, therefore, increase and progress abundantly and vigorously in individuals and in the mass, in the believer and in the whole Church, throughout the ages and the centuries – but only in its own kind, that is, according to the same dogma, the same sense, the same acceptation.

 

The Modernist as Historian and Critic

29. After having studied the Modernist as philosopher, believer and theologian, it now remains for us to consider him as historian, critic, apologist, reformer.

 

30. Some Modernists, devoted to historical studies, seem to be greatly afraid of being taken for philosophers. About philosophy, they tell you, they know nothing whatever – and in this they display remarkable astuteness, for they are particularly anxious not to be suspected of being prejudiced in favour of philosophical theories which would lay them open to the charge of not being objective, to use the word in vogue. And yet the truth is that their history and their criticism are saturated with their philosophy, and that their historico-critical conclusions are the natural fruit of their philosophical principles. This will be patent to anybody who reflects. Their three first laws are contained in those three principles of their philosophy already dealt with: the principle of agnosticism, the principle of the transfiguration of things by faith, and the principle which We have called of disfiguration. Let us see what consequences flow from each of them. Agnosticism tells us that history, like ever other science, deals entirely with phenomena, and the consequence is that God, and every intervention of God in human affairs, is to be relegated to the domain of faith as belonging to it alone. In things where a double element, the divine and the human, mingles, in Christ, for example, or the Church, or the sacraments, or the many other objects of the same kind, a division must be made and the human element assigned to history while the divine will go to faith. Hence we have that distinction, so current among the Modernists, between the Christ of history and the Christ of faith, between the sacraments of history and the sacraments of faith, and so on. Next we find that the human element itself, which the historian has to work on, as it appears in the documents, has been by faith transfigured, that is to say raised above its historical conditions. It becomes necessary, therefore, to eliminate also the accretions which faith has added, to assign them to faith itself and to the history of faith: thus, when treating of Christ, the historian must set aside all that surpasses man in his natural condition, either according to the psychological conception of him, or according to the place and period of his existence. Finally, by virtue of the third principle, even those things which are not outside the sphere of history they pass through the crucible, excluding from history and relegating to faith everything which, in their judgment, is not in harmony with what they call the logic of facts and in character with the persons of whom they are predicated. Thus, they will not allow that Christ ever uttered those things which do not seem to be within the capacity of the multitudes that listened to Him. Hence they delete from His real history and transfer to faith all the allegories found in His discourses. Do you inquire as to the criterion they adopt to enable them to make these divisions? The reply is that they argue from the character of the man, from his condition of life, from his education, from the circumstances under which the facts took place – in short, from criteria which, when one considers them well, are purely subjective. Their method is to put themselves into the position and person of Christ, and then to attribute to Him what they would have done under like circumstances. In this way, absolutely a priori and acting on philosophical principles which they admit they hold but which they affect to ignore, they proclaim that Christ, according to what they call His real history, was not God and never did anything divine, and that as man He did and said only what they, judging from the time in which he lived, can admit Him to have said or done.

 

Criticism and its Principles

31. And as history receives its conclusions, ready-made, from philosophy, so too criticism takes its own from history. The critic, on the data furnished him by the historian, makes two parts of all his documents. Those that remain after the triple elimination above described go to form the real history; the rest is attributed to the history of the faith or as it is styled, to internal history. For the Modernists distinguish very carefully between these two kinds of history, and it is to be noted that they oppose the history of the faith to real history precisely as real. Thus we have a double Christ: a real Christ, and a Christ, the one of faith, who never really existed; a Christ who has lived at a given time and in a given place, and a Christ who has never lived outside the pious meditations of the believer – the Christ, for instance, whom we find in the Gospel of St. John, which is pure contemplation from beginning to end.

 

32. But the dominion of philosophy over history does not end here. Given that division, of which We have spoken, of the documents into two parts, the philosopher steps in again with his principle of vital immanence, and shows how everything in the history of the Church is to be explained by vital emanation.

 

 

And since the cause or condition of every vital emanation whatsoever is to be found in some need, it follows that no fact can ante-date the need which produced it – historically the fact must be posterior to the need. See how the historian works on this principle. He goes over his documents again, whether they be found in the Sacred Books or elsewhere, draws up from them his list of the successive needs of the Church, whether relating to dogma or liturgy or other matters, and then he hands his list over to the critic. The critic takes in hand the documents dealing with the history of faith and distributes them, period by period, so that they correspond exactly with the lists of needs, always guided by the principle that the narration must follow the facts, as the facts follow the needs. It may at times happen that some parts of the Sacred Scriptures, such as the Epistles, themselves constitute the fact created by the need. Even so, the rule holds that the age of any document can only be determined by the age in which each need had manifested itself in the Church. Further, a distinction must be made between the beginning of a fact and its development, for what is born one day requires time for growth. Hence the critic must once more go over his documents, ranged as they are through the different ages, and divide them again into two parts, and divide them into two lots, separating those that regard the first stage of the facts from those that deal with their development, and these he must again arrange according to their periods.

 

33. Then the philosopher must come in again to impose on the historian the obligation of following in all his studies the precepts and laws of evolution. It is next for the historian to scrutinise his documents once more, to examine carefully the circumstances and conditions affecting the Church during the different periods, the conserving force she has put forth, the needs both internal and external that have stimulated her to progress, the obstacles she has had to encounter, in a word everything that helps to determine the manner in which the laws of evolution have been fulfilled in her. This done, he finishes his work by drawing up in its broad lines a history of the development of the facts. The critic follows and fits in the rest of the documents with this sketch; he takes up his pen, and soon the history is made complete. Now we ask here: Who is the author of this history? The historian? The critic? Assuredly, neither of these but the philosopher. From beginning to end everything in it is a priori, and a priori in a way that reeks of heresy. These men are certainly to be pitied, and of them the Apostle might well say: They became vain in their thoughts . . . professing themselves to be wise they became fools (Rom. I. 21, 22); but, at the same time, they excite just indignation when they accuse the Church of torturing the texts, arranging and confusing them after its own fashion, and for the needs of its cause. In this they are accusing the Church of something for which their own conscience plainly reproaches them.

 

How the Bible is dealt with

34. The result of this dismembering of the Sacred Books and this partition of them throughout the centuries is naturally that the Scriptures can no longer be attributed to the authors whose names they bear. The Modernists have no hesitation in affirming commonly that these books, and especially the Pentateuch and the first three Gospels, have been gradually formed by additions to a primitive brief narration – by interpolations of theological or allegorical interpretation, by transitions, by joining different passages together. This means, briefly, that in the Sacred Books we must admit a vital evolution, springing from and corresponding with evolution of faith. The traces of this evolution, they tell us, are so visible in the books that one might almost write a history of them. Indeed this history they do actually write, and with such an easy security that one might believe them to have with their own eyes seen the writers at work through the ages amplifying the Sacred Books. To aid them in this they call to their assistance that branch of criticism which they call textual, and labour to show that such a fact or such a phrase is not in its right place, and adducing other arguments of the same kind. They seem, in fact, to have constructed for themselves certain types of narration and discourses, upon which they base their decision as to whether a thing is out of place or not. Judge if you can how men with such a system are fitted for practising this kind of criticism. To hear them talk about their works on the Sacred Books, in which they have been able to discover so much that is defective, one would imagine that before them nobody ever even glanced through the pages of Scripture, whereas the truth is that a whole multitude of Doctors, infinitely superior to them in genius, in erudition, in sanctity, have sifted the Sacred Books in every way, and so far from finding imperfections in them, have thanked God more and more the deeper they have gone into them, for His divine bounty in having vouchsafed to speak thus to men. Unfortunately, these great Doctors did not enjoy the same aids to study that are possessed by the Modernists for their guide and rule, – a philosophy borrowed from the negation of God, and a criterion which consists of themselves.

We believe, then, that We have set forth with sufficient clearness the historical method of the Modernists. The philosopher leads the way, the historian follows, and then in due order come internal and textual criticism. And since it is characteristic of the first cause to communicate its virtue to secondary causes, it is quite clear that the criticism We are concerned with is an agnostic, immanentist, and evolutionist criticism. Hence anybody who embraces it and employs it, makes profession thereby of the errors contained in it, and places himself in opposition to Catholic faith. This being so, one cannot but be greatly surprised by the consideration which is attached to it by certain Catholics. Two causes may be assigned for this: first, the close alliance, independent of all differences of nationality or religion, which the historians and critics of this school have formed among themselves; second, the boundless effrontery of these men. Let one of them but open his mouth and the others applaud him in chorus, proclaiming that science has made another step forward; let an outsider but hint at a desire to inspect the new discovery with his own eyes, and they are on him in a body; deny it – and you are an ignoramus; embrace it and defend it – and there is no praise too warm for you. In this way they win over any who, did they but realise what they are doing, would shrink back with horror. The impudence and the domineering of some, and the thoughtlessness and imprudence of others, have combined to generate a pestilence in the air which penetrates everywhere and spreads the contagion. But let us pass to the apologist.

 

 

The Modernist as Apologist

35. The Modernist apologist depends in two ways on the philosopher. First, indirectly, inasmuch as his theme is history – history dictated, as we have seen, by the philosopher; and, secondly, directly, inasmuch as he takes both his laws and his principles from the philosopher. Hence that common precept of the Modernist school that the new apologetics must be fed from psychological and historical sources. The Modernist apologists, then, enter the arena by proclaiming to the rationalists that though they are defending religion, they have no intention of employing the data of the sacred books or the histories in current use in the Church, and composed according to old methods, but real history written on modern principles and according to rigorously modern methods. In all this they are not using an argumentum ad hominem, but are stating the simple fact that they hold, that the truth is to be found only in this kind of history. They feel that it is not necessary for them to dwell on their own sincerity in their writings – they are already known to and praised by the rationalists as fighting under the same banner, and they not only plume themselves on these encomiums, which are a kind of salary to them but would only provoke nausea in a real Catholic, but use them as an offset to the reprimands of the Church.

But let us see how the Modernist conducts his apologetics. The aim he sets before himself is to make the non-believer attain that experience of the Catholic religion which, according to the system, is the basis of faith. There are two ways open to him, the objective and the subjective. The first of them proceeds from agnosticism. It tends to show that religion, and especially the Catholic religion, is endowed with such vitality as to compel every psychologist and historian of good faith to recognise that its history hides some unknown element. To this end it is necessary to prove that this religion, as it exists today, is that which was founded by Jesus Christ; that is to say, that it is the product of the progressive development of the germ which He brought into the world. Hence it is imperative first of all to establish what this germ was, and this the Modernist claims to be able to do by the following formula: Christ announced the coming of the kingdom of God, which was to be realised within a brief lapse of time and of which He was to become the Messiah, the divinely-given agent and ordainer. Then it must be shown how this germ, always immanent and permanent in the bosom of the Church, has gone on slowly developing in the course of history, adapting itself successively to the different mediums through which it has passed, borrowing from them by vital assimilation all the dogmatic, cultural, ecclesiastical forms that served its purpose; whilst, on the other hand, it surmounted all obstacles, vanquished all enemies, and survived all assaults and all combats. Anybody who well and duly considers this mass of obstacles, adversaries, attacks, combats, and the vitality and fecundity which the Church has shown throughout them all, must admit that if the laws of evolution are visible in her life they fail to explain the whole of her history – the unknown rises forth from it and presents itself before us. Thus do they argue, never suspecting that their determination of the primitive germ is an a priori of agnostic and evolutionist philosophy, and that the formula of it has been gratuitously invented for the sake of buttressing their position.

 

36. But while they endeavour by this line of reasoning to secure access for the Catholic religion into souls, these new apologists are quite ready to admit that there are many distasteful things in it. Nay, they admit openly, and with ill-concealed satisfaction, that they have found that even its dogma is not exempt from errors and contradictions. They add also that this is not only excusable but – curiously enough – even right and proper. In the Sacred Books there are many passages referring to science or history where manifest errors are to be found. But the subject of these books is not science or history but religion and morals. In them history and science serve only as a species of covering to enable the religious and moral experiences wrapped up in them to penetrate more readily among the masses. The masses understood science and history as they are expressed in these books, and it is clear that had science and history been expressed in a more perfect form this would have proved rather a hindrance than a help. Then, again, the Sacred Books being essentially religious, are consequently necessarily living. Now life has its own truth and its own logic, belonging as they do to a different order, viz., truth of adaptation and of proportion both with the medium in which it exists and with the end towards which it tends. Finally the Modernists, losing all sense of control, go so far as to proclaim as true and legitimate everything that is explained by life.

We, Venerable Brethren, for whom there is but one and only truth, and who hold that the Sacred Books, written under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, have God for their author (Conc. Vat., De Revel., c. 2) declare that this is equivalent to attributing to God Himself the lie of utility or officious lie, and We say with St. Augustine: In an authority so high, admit but one officious lie, and there will not remain a single passage of those apparently difficult to practise or to believe, which on the same most pernicious rule may not be explained as a lie uttered by the author willfully and to serve a purpose. (Epist. 28). And thus it will come about, the holy Doctor continues, that everybody will believe and refuse to believe what he likes or dislikes. But the Modernists pursue their way gaily. They grant also that certain arguments adduced in the Sacred Books, like those, for example, which are based on the prophecies, have no rational foundation to rest on. But they will defend even these as artifices of preaching, which are justified by life. Do they stop here? No, indeed, for they are ready to admit, nay, to proclaim that Christ Himself manifestly erred in determining the time when the coming of the Kingdom of God was to take place, and they tell us that we must not be surprised at this since even Christ was subject to the laws of life! After this what is to become of the dogmas of the Church? The dogmas brim over with flagrant contradictions, but what matter that since, apart from the fact that vital logic accepts them, they are not repugnant to symbolical truth. Are we not dealing with the infinite, and has not the infinite an infinite variety of aspects? In short, to maintain and defend these theories they do not hesitate to declare that the noblest homage that can be paid to the Infinite is to make it the object of contradictory propositions! But when they justify even contradiction, what is it that they will refuse to justify?

 

 

 

 

Subjective Arguments

37. But it is not solely by objective arguments that the non-believer may be disposed to faith. There are also subjective ones at the disposal of the Modernists, and for those they return to their doctrine of immanence. They endeavour, in fact, to persuade their non-believer that down in the very deeps of his nature and his life lie the need and the desire for religion, and this not a religion of any kind, but the specific religion known as Catholicism, which, they say, is absolutely postulated by the perfect development of life. And here We cannot but deplore once more, and grievously, that there are Catholics who, while rejecting immanence as a doctrine, employ it as a method of apologetics, and who do this so imprudently that they seem to admit that there is in human nature a true and rigorous necessity with regard to the supernatural order – and not merely a capacity and a suitability for the supernatural, order – and not merely a capacity and a suitability for the supernatural, such as has at all times been emphasized by Catholic apologists. Truth to tell it is only the moderate Modernists who make this appeal to an exigency for the Catholic religion. As for the others, who might be called intergralists, they would show to the non-believer, hidden away in the very depths of his being, the very germ which Christ Himself bore in His conscience, and which He bequeathed to the world. Such, Venerable Brethren, is a summary description of the apologetic method of the Modernists, in perfect harmony, as you may see, with their doctrines – methods and doctrines brimming over with errors, made not for edification but for destruction, not for the formation of Catholics but for the plunging of Catholics into heresy; methods and doctrines that would be fatal to any religion.

 

The Modernist as Reformer

38. It remains for Us now to say a few words about the Modernist as reformer. From all that has preceded, some idea may be gained of the reforming mania which possesses them: in all Catholicism there is absolutely nothing on which it does not fasten. Reform of philosophy, especially in the seminaries: the scholastic philosophy is to be relegated to the history of philosophy among obsolete systems, and the young men are to be taught modern philosophy which alone is true and suited to the times in which we live. Reform of theology; rational theology is to have modern philosophy for its foundation, and positive theology is to be founded on the history of dogma. As for history, it must be for the future written and taught only according to their modern methods and principles. Dogmas and their evolution are to be harmonised with science and history. In the Catechism no dogmas are to be inserted except those that have been duly reformed and are within the capacity of the people. Regarding worship, the number of external devotions is to be reduced, or at least steps must be taken to prevent their further increase, though, indeed, some of the admirers of symbolism are disposed to be more indulgent on this head. Ecclesiastical government requires to be reformed in all its branches, but especially in its disciplinary and dogmatic parts. Its spirit with the public conscience, which is not wholly for democracy; a share in ecclesiastical government should therefore be given to the lower ranks of the clergy, and even to the laity, and authority should be decentralised. The Roman Congregations, and especially the index and the Holy Office, are to be reformed. The ecclesiastical authority must change its line of conduct in the social and political world; while keeping outside political and social organization, it must adapt itself to those which exist in order to penetrate them with its spirit. With regard to morals, they adopt the principle of the Americanists, that the active virtues are more important than the passive, both in the estimation in which they must be held and in the exercise of them. The clergy are asked to return to their ancient lowliness and poverty, and in their ideas and action to be guided by the principles of Modernism; and there are some who, echoing the teaching of their Protestant masters, would like the suppression of ecclesiastical celibacy. What is there left in the Church which is not to be reformed according to their principles?

 

Modernism and All the Heresies

39. It may be, Venerable Brethren, that some may think We have dwelt too long on this exposition of the doctrines of the Modernists. But it was necessary, both in order to refute their customary charge that We do not understand their ideas, and to show that their system does not consist in scattered and unconnected theories but in a perfectly organised body, all the parts of which are solidly joined so that it is not possible to admit one without admitting all. For this reason, too, We have had to give this exposition a somewhat didactic form and not to shrink from employing certain uncouth terms in use among the Modernists. And now, can anybody who takes a survey of the whole system be surprised that We should define it as the synthesis of all heresies? Were one to attempt the task of collecting together all the errors that have been broached against the faith and to concentrate the sap and substance of them all into one, he could not better succeed than the Modernists have done. Nay, they have done more than this, for, as we have already intimated, their system means the destruction not of the Catholic religion alone but of all religion. With good reason do the rationalists applaud them, for the most sincere and the frankest among the rationalists warmly welcome the modernists as their most valuable allies.

For let us return for a moment, Venerable Brethren, to that most disastrous doctrine of agnosticism. By it every avenue that leads the intellect to God is barred, but the Modernists would seek to open others available for sentiment and action. Vain efforts! For, after all, what is sentiment but the reaction of the soul on the action of the intelligence or the senses. Take away the intelligence, and man, already inclined to follow the senses, becomes their slave. Vain, too, from another point of view, for all these fantasias on the religious sentiment will never be able to destroy common sense, and common sense tells us that emotion and everything that leads the heart captive proves a hindrance instead of a help to the discovery of truth. We speak, of course, of truth in itself – as for that other purely subjective truth, the fruit of sentiment and action, if it serves its purpose for the jugglery of words, it is of no use to the man who wants to know above all things whether outside himself there is a God into whose hands he is one day to fall.

 

 

 

 

True, the Modernists do call in experience to eke out their system, but what does this experience add to sentiment? Absolutely nothing beyond a certain intensity and a proportionate deepening of the conviction of the reality of the object. But these two will never make sentiment into anything but sentiment, nor deprive it of its characteristic which is to cause deception when the intelligence is not there to guide it; on the contrary, they but confirm and aggravate this characteristic, for the more intense sentiment is the more it is sentimental. In matters of religious sentiment and religious experience, you know, Venerable Brethren, how necessary is prudence and how necessary, too, the science which directs prudence. You know it from your own dealings with sounds, and especially with souls in whom sentiment predominates; you know it also from your reading of ascetical books – books for which the Modernists have but little esteem, but which testify to a science and a solidity very different from theirs, and to a refinement and subtlety of observation of which the Modernists give no evidence. Is it not really folly, or at least sovereign imprudence, to trust oneself without control to Modernist experiences? Let us for a moment put the question: if experiences have so much value in their eyes, why do they not attach equal weight to the experience that thousands upon thousands of Catholics have that the Modernists are on the wrong road? It is, perchance, that all experiences except those felt by the Modernists are false and deceptive? The vast majority of mankind holds and always will hold firmly that sentiment and experience alone, when not enlightened and guided by reason, do not lead to the knowledge of God. What remains, then, but the annihilation of all religion, – atheism? Certainly it is not the doctrine of symbolism – will save us from this. For if all the intellectual elements, as they call them, of religion are pure symbols, will not the very name of God or of divine personality be also a symbol, and if this be admitted will not the personality of God become a matter of doubt and the way opened to Pantheism? And to Pantheism that other doctrine of the divine immanence leads directly. For does it, We ask, leave God distinct from man or not? If yes, in what does it differ from Catholic doctrine, and why reject external revelation? If no, we are at once in Pantheism. Now the doctrine of immanence in the Modernist acceptation holds and professes that every phenomenon of conscience proceeds from man as man. The rigorous conclusion from this is the identity of man with God, which means Pantheism. The same conclusion follows from the distinction Modernists make between science and faith. The object of science they say is the reality of the knowable; the object of faith, on the contrary, is the reality of the unknowable. Now what makes the unknowable unknowable is its disproportion with the intelligible – a disproportion which nothing whatever, even in the doctrine of the Modernist, can suppress. Hence the unknowable remains and will eternally remain unknowable to the believer as well as to the man of science. Therefore if any religion at all is possible it can only be the religion of an unknowable reality. And why this religion might not be that universal soul of the universe, of which a rationalist speaks, is something We do see. Certainly this suffices to show superabundantly by how many roads Modernism leads to the annihilation of all religion. The first step in this direction was taken by Protestantism; the second is made by Modernism; the next will plunge headlong into atheism.

 

THE CAUSE OF MODERNISM

40. To penetrate still deeper into Modernism and to find a suitable remedy for such a deep sore, it behoves Us, Venerable Brethren, to investigate the causes which have engendered it and which foster its growth. That the proximate and immediate cause consists in a perversion of the mind cannot be open to doubt. The remote causes seem to us to be reduced to two: curiosity and pride. Curiosity by itself, if not prudently regulated, suffices to explain all errors. Such is the opinion of Our Predecessor, Gregory XVI., who wrote: A lamentable spectacle is that presented by the aberrations of human reason when it yields to the spirit of novelty, when against the warning of the Apostle it seeks to know beyond what it is meant to know, and when relying too much on itself it thinks it can find the fruit outside the Church wherein truth is found without the slightest shadow of error (Ep. Encycl. Singulari nos, 7 Kal. Jul. 1834).

But it is pride which exercises an incomparably greater sway over the soul to blind it and plunge it into error, and pride sits in Modernism as in its own house, finding sustenance everywhere in its doctrines and an occasion to flaunt itself in all its aspects. It is pride which fills Modernists with that confidence in themselves and leads them to hold themselves up as the rule for all, pride which puffs them up with that vainglory which allows them to regard themselves as the sole possessors of knowledge, and makes them say, inflated with presumption, We are not as the rest of men, and which, to make them really not as other men, leads them to embrace all kinds of the most absurd novelties; it is pride which rouses in them the spirit of disobedience and causes them to demand a compromise between authority and liberty; it is pride that makes of them the reformers of others, while they forget to reform themselves, and which begets their absolute want of respect for authority, not excepting the supreme authority. No, truly, there is no road which leads so directly and so quickly to Modernism as pride. When a Catholic laymen or a priest forgets that precept of the Christian life which obliges us to renounce ourselves if we would follow Jesus Christ and neglects to tear pride from his heart, ah! but he is a fully ripe subject for the errors of Modernism. Hence, Venerable Brethren, it will be your first duty to thwart such proud men, to employ them only in the lowest and obscurest offices; the higher they try to rise, the lower let them be placed, so that their lowly position may deprive them of the power of causing damage. Sound your young clerics, too, most carefully, by yourselves and by the directors of your seminaries, and when you find the spirit of pride among any of them reject them without compunction from the priesthood. Would to God that this had always been done with the proper vigilance and constancy.

 

 

 

 

 

41. If we pass from the moral to the intellectual causes of Modernism, the first which presents itself, and the chief one, is ignorance. Yes, these very Modernists who pose as Doctors of the Church, who puff out their cheeks when they speak of modern philosophy, and show such contempt for scholasticism, have embraced the one with all its false glamour because their ignorance of the other has left them without the means of being able to recognise confusion of thought, and to refute sophistry. Their whole system, with all its errors, has been born of the alliance between faith and false philosophy.

 

Methods of Propagandism

42. If only they had displayed less zeal and energy in propagating it! But such is their activity and such their unwearying capacity for work on behalf of their cause, that one cannot but be pained to see them waste such labour in endeavouring to ruin the Church when they might have been of such service to her had their efforts been better employed. Their articles to delude men’s minds are of two kinds, the first to remove obstacles from their path, the second to devise and apply actively and patiently every instrument that can serve their purpose. They recognise that the three chief difficulties for them are scholastic philosophy, the authority of the fathers and tradition, and the magisterium of the Church, and on these they wage unrelenting war. For scholastic philosophy and theology they have only ridicule and contempt. Whether it is ignorance or fear, or both, that inspires this conduct in them, certain it is that the passion for novelty is always united in them with hatred of scholasticism, and there is no surer sign that a man is on the way to Modernism than when he begins to show his dislike for this system. Modernists and their admirers should remember the proposition condemned by Pius IX: The method and principles which have served the doctors of scholasticism when treating of theology no longer correspond with the exigencies of our time or the progress of science (Syll. Prop. 13). They exercise all their ingenuity in diminishing the force and falsifying the character of tradition, so as to rob it of all its weight. But for Catholics the second Council of Nicea will always have the force of law, where it condemns those who dare, after the impious fashion of heretics, to deride the ecclesiastical traditions, to invent novelties of some kind . . . or endeavour by malice or craft to overthrow any one of the legitimate traditions of the Catholic Church; and Catholics will hold for law, also, the profession of the fourth Council of Constantinople: We therefore profess to conserve and guard the rules bequeathed to the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church by the Holy and most illustrious Apostles, by the orthodox Councils, both general and local, and by every one of those divine interpreters the Fathers and Doctors of the Church. Wherefore the Roman Pontiffs, Pius IV. and Pius IX., ordered the insertion in the profession of faith of the following declaration: I most firmly admit and embrace the apostolic and ecclesiastical traditions and other observances and constitutions of the Church. The Modernists pass the same judgment on the most holy Fathers of the Church as they pass on tradition; decreeing, with amazing effrontery that, while personally most worthy of all veneration, they were entirely ignorant of history and criticism, for which they are only excusable on account of the time in which they lived. Finally, the Modernists try in every way to diminish and weaken the authority of the ecclesiastical magisterium itself by sacrilegiously falsifying its origin, character, and rights, and by freely repeating the calumnies of its adversaries. To all the band of Modernists may be applied those words which Our Predecessor wrote with such pain: To bring contempt and odium on the mystic Spouse of Christ, who is the true light, the children of darkness have been wont to cast in her face before the world a stupid calumny, and perverting the meaning and force of things and words, to depict her as the friend of darkness and ignorance, and the enemy of light, science, and progress (Motu-proprio, Ut mysticum, 14 March, 1891). This being so, Venerable Brethren, no wonder the Modernists vent all their gall and hatred on Catholics who sturdily fight the battles of the Church. But of all the insults they heap on them those of ignorance and obstinacy are the favourites. When an adversary rises up against them with an erudition and force that render him redoubtable, they try to make a conspiracy of silence around him to nullify the effects of his attack, while in flagrant contrast with this policy towards Catholics, they load with constant praise the writers who range themselves on their side, hailing their works, excluding novelty in every page, with choruses of applause; for them the scholarship of a writer is in direct proportion to the recklessness of his attacks on antiquity, and of his efforts to undermine tradition and the ecclesiastical magisterium; when one of their number falls under the condemnations of the Church the rest of them, to the horror of good Catholics, gather round him, heap public praise upon him, venerate him almost as a martyr to truth. The young, excited and confused by all this glamour of praise and abuse, some of them afraid of being branded as ignorant, others ambitious to be considered learned, and both classes goaded internally by curiosity and pride, often surrender and give themselves up to Modernism.

 

43. And here we have already some of the artifices employed by Modernists to exploit their wares. What efforts they make to win new recruits! They seize upon chairs in the seminaries and universities, and gradually make of them chairs of pestilence. From these sacred chairs they scatter, though not always openly, the seeds of their doctrines; they proclaim their teachings without disguise in congresses; they introduce them and make them the vogue in social institutions. Under their own names and under pseudonyms they publish numbers of books, newspapers, reviews, and sometimes one and the same writer adopts a variety of pseudonyms to trap the incautious reader into believing in a whole multitude of Modernist writers – in short they leave nothing untried, in action, discourses, writings, as though there were a frenzy of propaganda upon them. And the results of all this? We have to lament at the sight of many young men once full of promise and capable of rendering great services to the Church, now gone astray. And there is another sight that saddens Us too: that of so many other Catholics, who, while they certainly do not go so far as the former, have yet grown into the habit, as though they had been breathing a poisoned atmosphere, of thinking and speaking and writing with a liberty that ill becomes Catholics. They are to be found among the laity, and in the ranks of the clergy, and they are not wanting even in the last place where one might expect to meet them, in religious institutes.

 

 

If they treat of biblical questions, it is upon Modernist principles; if they write history, it is to search out with curiosity and to publish openly, on the pretext of telling the whole truth and with a species of ill-concealed satisfaction, everything that looks to them like a stain in the history of the Church. Under the sway of certain a priori rules they destroy as far as they can the pious traditions of the people, and bring ridicule on certain relics highly venerable from their antiquity. They are possessed by the empty desire of being talked about, and they know they would never succeed in this were they to say only what has been always said. It may be that they have persuaded themselves that in all this they are really serving God and the Church – in reality they only offend both, less perhaps by their works themselves than by the spirit in which they write and by the encouragement they are giving to the extravagances of the Modernists.

 

REMEDIES

44. Against this host of grave errors, and its secret and open advance, Our Predecessor Leo XIII., of happy memory, worked strenuously especially as regards the Bible, both in his words and his acts. But, as we have seen, the Modernists are not easily deterred by such weapons – with an affectation of submission and respect, they proceeded to twist the words of the Pontiff to their own sense, and his acts they described as directed against others than themselves. And the evil has gone on increasing from day to day. We therefore, Venerable Brethren, have determined to adopt at once the most efficacious measures in Our power, and We beg and conjure you to see to it that in this most grave matter nobody will ever be able to say that you have been in the slightest degree wanting in vigilance, zeal or firmness. And what We ask of you and expect of you, We ask and expect also of all other pastors of souls, of all educators and professors of clerics, and in a very special way of the superiors of religious institutions.

 

I. – The Study of Scholastic Philosophy

45. In the first place, with regard to studies, We will and ordain that scholastic philosophy be made the basis of the sacred sciences. It goes without saying that if anything is met with among the scholastic doctors which may be regarded as an excess of subtlety, or which is altogether destitute of probability, We have no desire whatever to propose it for the imitation of present generations (Leo XIII. Enc. Aeterni Patris). And let it be clearly understood above all things that the scholastic philosophy We prescribe is that which the Angelic Doctor has bequeathed to us, and We, therefore, declare that all the ordinances of Our Predecessor on this subject continue fully in force, and, as far as may be necessary, We do decree anew, and confirm, and ordain that they be by all strictly observed. In seminaries where they may have been neglected let the Bishops impose them and require their observance, and let this apply also to the Superiors of religious institutions. Further let Professors remember that they cannot set St. Thomas aside, especially in metaphysical questions, without grave detriment.

 

46. On this philosophical foundation the theological edifice is to be solidly raised. Promote the study of theology, Venerable Brethren, by all means in your power, so that your clerics on leaving the seminaries may admire and love it, and always find their delight in it. For in the vast and varied abundance of studies opening before the mind desirous of truth, everybody knows how the old maxim describes theology as so far in front of all others that every science and art should serve it and be to it as handmaidens (Leo XIII., Lett. ap. In Magna, Dec. 10, 1889). We will add that We deem worthy of praise those who with full respect for tradition, the Holy Fathers, and the ecclesiastical magisterium, undertake, with well-balanced judgment and guided by Catholic principles (which is not always the case), seek to illustrate positive theology by throwing the light of true history upon it. Certainly more attention must be paid to positive theology than in the past, but this must be done without detriment to scholastic theology, and those are to be disapproved as of Modernist tendencies who exalt positive theology in such a way as to seem to despise the scholastic.

 

47. With regard to profane studies suffice it to recall here what Our Predecessor has admirably said: Apply yourselves energetically to the study of natural sciences: the brilliant discoveries and the bold and useful applications of them made in our times which have won such applause by our contemporaries will be an object of perpetual praise for those that come after us (Leo XIII. Alloc., March 7, 1880). But this do without interfering with sacred studies, as Our Predecessor in these most grave words prescribed: If you carefully search for the cause of those errors you will find that it lies in the fact that in these days when the natural sciences absorb so much study, the more severe and lofty studies have been proportionately neglected – some of them have almost passed into oblivion, some of them are pursued in a half-hearted or superficial way, and, sad to say, now that they are fallen from their old estate, they have been dis figured by perverse doctrines and monstrous errors (loco cit.). We ordain, therefore, that the study of natural science in the seminaries be carried on under this law.

 

II – Practical Application

48. All these prescriptions and those of Our Predecessor are to be borne in mind whenever there is question of choosing directors and professors for seminaries and Catholic Universities. Anybody who in any way is found to be imbued with Modernism is to be excluded without compunction from these offices, and those who already occupy them are to be withdrawn. The same policy is to be adopted towards those who favour Modernism either by extolling the Modernists or excusing their culpable conduct, by criticising scholasticism, the Holy Father, or by refusing obedience to ecclesiastical authority in any of its depositaries; and towards those who show a love of novelty in history, archaeology, biblical exegesis, and finally towards those who neglect the sacred sciences or appear to prefer to them the profane.

 

 

In all this question of studies, Venerable Brethren, you cannot be too watchful or too constant, but most of all in the choice of professors, for as a rule the students are modelled after the pattern of their masters. Strong in the consciousness of your duty, act always prudently but vigorously.

 

49. Equal diligence and severity are to be used in examining and selecting candidates for Holy Orders. Far, far from the clergy be the love of novelty! God hates the proud and the obstinate. For the future the doctorate of theology and canon law must never be conferred on anybody who has not made the regular course of scholastic philosophy; if conferred it shall be held as null and void. The rules laid down in 1896 by the Sacred Congregation of Bishops and Regulars for the clerics, both secular and regular, of Italy concerning the frequenting of the Universities, We now decree to be extended to all nations. Clerics and priests inscribed in a Catholic Institute or University must not in the future follow in civil Universities those courses for which there are chairs in the Catholic Institutes to which they belong. If this has been permitted anywhere in the past, We ordain that it be not allowed for the future. Let the Bishops who form the Governing Board of such Catholic Institutes or Universities watch with all care that these Our commands be constantly observed.

 

III. – Episcopal Vigilance over Publications

50. It is also the duty of the bishops to prevent writings infected with Modernism or favourable to it from being read when they have been published, and to hinder their publication when they have not. No book or paper or periodical of this kind must ever be permitted to seminarists or university students. The injury to them would be equal to that caused by immoral reading – nay, it would be greater for such writings poison Christian life at its very fount. The same decision is to be taken concerning the writings of some Catholics, who, though not badly disposed themselves but ill-instructed in theological studies and imbued with modern philosophy, strive to make this harmonize with the faith, and, as they say, to turn it to the account of the faith. The name and reputation of these authors cause them to be read without suspicion, and they are, therefore, all the more dangerous in preparing the way for Modernism.

 

51. To give you some more general directions, Venerable Brethren, in a matter of such moment, We bid you do everything in your power to drive out of your dioceses, even by solemn interdict, any pernicious books that may be in circulation there. The Holy See neglects no means to put down writings of this kind, but the number of them has now grown to such an extent that it is impossible to censure them all. Hence it happens that the medicine sometimes arrives too late, for the disease has taken root during the delay. We will, therefore, that the Bishops, putting aside all fear and the prudence of the flesh, despising the outcries of the wicked, gently by all means but constantly, do each his own share of this work, remembering the injunctions of Leo XIII. in the Apostolic Constitution Officiorum: Let the Ordinaries, acting in this also as Delegates of the Apostolic See, exert themselves to prescribe and to put out of reach of the faithful injurious books or other writings printed or circulated in their dioceses. In this passage the Bishops, it is true, receive a right, but they have also a duty imposed on them. Let no Bishop think that he fulfils this duty by denouncing to us one or two books, while a great many others of the same kind are being published and circulated. Nor are you to be deterred by the fact that a book has obtained the Imprimatur elsewhere, both because this may be merely simulated, and because it may have been granted through carelessness or easiness or excessive confidence in the author as may sometimes happen in religious Orders. Besides, just as the same food does not agree equally with everybody, it may happen that a book harmless in one may, on account of the different circumstances, be hurtful in another. Should a Bishop, therefore, after having taken the advice of prudent persons, deem it right to condemn any of such books in his diocese, We not only give him ample faculty to do so but We impose it upon him as a duty to do so. Of course, it is Our wish that in such action proper regard be used, and sometimes it will suffice to restrict the prohibition to the clergy; but even in such cases it will be obligatory on Catholic booksellers not to put on sale books condemned by the Bishop. And while We are on this subject of booksellers, We wish the Bishops to see to it that they do not, through desire for gain, put on sale unsound books. It is certain that in the catalogues of some of them the books of the Modernists are not unfrequently announced with no small praise. If they refuse obedience let the Bishops have no hesitation in depriving them of the title of Catholic booksellers; so too, and with more reason, if they have the title of Episcopal booksellers, and if they have that of Pontifical, let them be denounced to the Apostolic See. Finally, We remind all of the XXVI article of the abovementioned Constitution Officiorum: All those who have obtained an apostolic faculty to read and keep forbidden books, are not thereby authorised to read books and periodicals forbidden by the local Ordinaries, unless the apostolic faculty expressly concedes permission to read and keep books condemned by anybody.

 

IV. – Censorship

52. But it is not enough to hinder the reading and the sale of bad books – it is also necessary to prevent them from being printed. Hence let the Bishops use the utmost severity in granting permission to print. Under the rules of the Constitution Officiorum, many publications require the authorisation of the Ordinary, and in some dioceses it has been made the custom to have a suitable number of official censors for the examination of writings. We have the highest praise for this institution, and We not only exhort, but We order that it be extended to all dioceses. In all episcopal Curias, therefore, let censors be appointed for the revision of works intended for publication, and let the censors be chosen from both ranks of the clergy – secular and regular – men of age, knowledge and prudence who will know how to follow the golden mean in their judgments. It shall be their office to examine everything which requires permission for publication according to Articles XLI and XLII of the above-mentioned Constitution. The Censor shall give his verdict in writing.

 

 

If it be favourable, the Bishop will give the permission for publication by the word Imprimatur, which must always be preceded by the Nihil obstat and the name of the Censor. In the Curia of Rome official censors shall be appointed just as elsewhere, and the appointment of them shall appertain to the Master of the Sacred Palaces, after they have been proposed to the Cardinal Vicar and accepted by the Sovereign Pontiff. It will also be the office of the Master of the Sacred Palaces to select the censor for each writing. Permission for publication will be granted by him as well as by the Cardinal Vicar or his Vicegerent, and this permission, as above prescribed, must always be preceded by the Nihil obstat and the name of the Censor. Only on very rare and exceptional occasions, and on the prudent decision of the bishop, shall it be possible to omit mention of the Censor. The name of the Censor shall never be made known to the authors until he shall have given a favourable decision, so that he may not have to suffer annoyance either while he is engaged in the examination of a writing or in case he should deny his approval. Censors shall never be chosen from the religious orders until the opinion of the Provincial, or in Rome of the General, has been privately obtained, and the Provincial or the General must give a conscientious account of the character, knowledge and orthodoxy of the candidate. We admonish religious superiors of their solemn duty never to allow anything to be published by any of their subjects without permission from themselves and from the Ordinary. Finally We affirm and declare that the title of Censor has no value and can never be adduced to give credit to the private opinions of the person who holds it.

 

Priests as Editors

53. Having said this much in general, We now ordain in particular a more careful observance of Article XLII of the above-mentioned Constitution Officiorum. It is forbidden to secular priests, without the previous consent of the Ordinary, to undertake the direction of papers or periodicals. This permission shall be withdrawn from any priest who makes a wrong use of it after having been admonished. With regard to priests who are correspondents or collaborators of periodicals, as it happens not unfrequently that they write matter infected with Modernism for their papers or periodicals, let the Bishops see to it that this is not permitted to happen, and, should they fail in this duty, let the Bishops make due provision with authority delegated by the Supreme Pontiff. Let there be, as far as this is possible, a special Censor for newspapers and periodicals written by Catholics. It shall be his office to read in due time each number after it has been published, and if he find anything dangerous in it let him order that it be corrected. The Bishop shall have the same right even when the Censor has seen nothing objectionable in a publication.

 

V.  Congresses

54. We have already mentioned congresses and public gatherings as among the means used by the Modernists to propagate and defend their opinions. In the future Bishops shall not permit Congresses of priests except on very rare occasions. When they do permit them it shall only be on condition that matters appertaining to the Bishops or the Apostolic See be not treated in them, and that no motions or postulates be allowed that would imply a usurpation of sacred authority, and that no mention be made in them of Modernism, presbyterianism, or laicism. At Congresses of this kind, which can only be held after permission in writing has been obtained in due time and for each case, it shall not be lawful for priests of other dioceses to take part without the written permission of their Ordinary. Further no priest must lose sight of the solemn recommendation of Leo XIII.: Let priests hold as sacred the authority of their pastors, let them take it for certain that the sacerdotal ministry, if not exercised under the guidance of the Bishops, can never be either holy, or very fruitful or respectable (Lett. Encyc. Nobilissima Gallorum, 10 Feb., 1884).

 

VI – Diocesan Watch Committees

55. But of what avail, Venerable Brethren, will be all Our commands and prescriptions if they be not dutifully and firmly carried out? And, in order that this may be done, it has seemed expedient to Us to extend to all dioceses the regulations laid down with great wisdom many years ago by the Bishops of Umbria for theirs.

“In order,” they say, “to extirpate the errors already propagated and to prevent their further diffusion, and to remove those teachers of impiety through whom the pernicious effects of such diffusion are being perpetuated, this sacred Assembly, following the example of St. Charles Borromeo, has decided to establish in each of the dioceses a Council consisting of approved members of both branches of the clergy, which shall be charged the task of noting the existence of errors and the devices by which new ones are introduced and propagated, and to inform the Bishop of the whole so that he may take counsel with them as to the best means for nipping the evil in the bud and preventing it spreading for the ruin of souls or, worse still, gaining strength and growth” (Acts of the Congress of the Bishops of Umbria, Nov. 1849, tit 2, art. 6). We decree, therefore, that in every diocese a council of this kind, which We are pleased to name “the Council of Vigilance,” be instituted without delay. The priests called to form part in it shall be chosen somewhat after the manner above prescribed for the Censors, and they shall meet every two months on an appointed day under the presidency of the Bishop. They shall be bound to secrecy as to their deliberations and decisions, and their function shall be as follows: They shall watch most carefully for every trace and sign of Modernism both in publications and in teaching, and, to preserve from it the clergy and the young, they shall take all prudent, prompt and efficacious measures. Let them combat novelties of words remembering the admonitions of Leo XIII. (Instruct. S.C. NN. EE. EE., 27 Jan., 1902): It is impossible to approve in Catholic publications of a style inspired by unsound novelty which seems to deride the piety of the faithful and dwells on the introduction of a new order of Christian life, on new directions of the Church, on new aspirations of the modern soul, on a new vocation of the clergy, on a new Christian civilisation.

 

 

 

Language of this kind is not to be tolerated either in books or from chairs of learning. The Councils must not neglect the books treating of the pious traditions of different places or of sacred relics. Let them not permit such questions to be discussed in periodicals destined to stimulate piety, neither with expressions savouring of mockery or contempt, nor by dogmatic pronouncements, especially when, as is often the case, what is stated as a certainty either does not pass the limits of probability or is merely based on prejudiced opinion. Concerning sacred relics, let this be the rule: When Bishops, who alone are judges in such matters, know for certain the a relic is not genuine, let them remove it at once from the veneration of the faithful; if the authentications of a relic happen to have been lost through civil disturbances, or in any other way, let it not be exposed for public veneration until the Bishop has verified it. The argument of prescription or well-founded presumption is to have weight only when devotion to a relic is commendable by reason of its antiquity, according to the sense of the Decree issued in 1896 by the Congregation of Indulgences and Sacred Relics: Ancient relics are to retain the veneration they have always enjoyed except when in individual instances there are clear arguments that they are false or suppositions. In passing judgment on pious traditions be it always borne in mind that in this matter the Church uses the greatest prudence, and that she does not allow traditions of this kind to be narrated in books except with the utmost caution and with the insertion of the declaration imposed by Urban VIII, and even then she does not guarantee the truth of the fact narrated; she simply does but forbid belief in things for which human arguments are not wanting. On this matter the Sacred Congregation of Rites, thirty years ago, decreed as follows: These apparitions and revelations have neither been approved nor condemned by the Holy See, which has simply allowed that they be believed on purely human faith, on the tradition which they relate, corroborated by testimonies and documents worthy of credence (Decree, May 2, 1877). Anybody who follows this rule has no cause for fear. For the devotion based on any apparition, in as far as it regards the fact itself, that is to say in as far as it is relative, always implies the hypothesis of the truth of the fact; while in as far as it is absolute, it must always be based on the truth, seeing that its object is the persons of the saints who are honoured. The same is true of relics. Finally, We entrust to the Councils of Vigilance the duty of overlooking assiduously and diligently social institutions as well as writings on social questions so that they may harbour no trace of Modernism, but obey the prescriptions of the Roman Pontiffs.

 

VII – Triennial Returns

56. Lest what We have laid down thus far should fall into oblivion, We will and ordain that the Bishops of all dioceses, a year after the publication of these letters and every three years thenceforward, furnish the Holy See with a diligent and sworn report on all the prescriptions contained in them, and on the doctrines that find currency among the clergy, and especially in the seminaries and other Catholic institutions, and We impose the like obligation on the Generals of Religious Orders with regard to those under them.

 

57. This, Venerable Brethren, is what we have thought it our duty to write to you for the salvation of all who believe. The adversaries of the Church will doubtless abuse what we have said to refurbish the old calumny by which we are traduced as the enemy of science and of the progress of humanity. In order to oppose a new answer to such accusations, which the history of the Christian religion refutes by never failing arguments, it is Our intention to establish and develop by every means in our power a special Institute in which, through the co-operation of those Catholics who are most eminent for their learning, the progress of science and other realms of knowledge may be promoted under the guidance and teaching of Catholic truth. God grant that we may happily realise our design with the ready assistance of all those who bear a sincere love for the Church of Christ. But of this we will speak on another occasion.

 

58. Meanwhile, Venerable Brethren, fully confident in your zeal and work, we beseech for you with our whole heart and soul the abundance of heavenly light, so that in the midst of this great perturbation of men’s minds from the insidious invasions of error from every side, you may see clearly what you ought to do and may perform the task with all your strength and courage. May Jesus Christ, the author and finisher of our faith, be with you by His power; and may the Immaculate Virgin, the destroyer of all heresies, be with you by her prayers and aid. And We, as a pledge of Our affection and of divine assistance in adversity, grant most affectionately and with all Our heart to you, your clergy and people the Apostolic Benediction.

 

Given at St. Peter’s, Rome, on the 8th day of September, 1907, the fifth year of our Pontificate.

PIUS X

 

 

Oath against Modernism Given by His Holiness St. Pius X

http://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius10/p10moath.htm

September 1, 1910

 

To be sworn to by all clergy, pastors, confessors, preachers, religious superiors, and professors in philosophical-theological seminaries.

 

 

 

I (Nn) firmly embrace and accept each and every definition that has been set forth and declared by the unerring teaching authority of the Church, especially those principal truths which are directly opposed to the errors of this day. And first of all, I profess that God, the origin and end of all things, can be known with certainty by the natural light of reason from the created world (see Romans 1:19), that is, from the visible works of creation, as a cause from its effects, and that, therefore, his existence can also be demonstrated: Secondly, I accept and acknowledge the external proofs of revelation, that is, divine acts and especially miracles and prophecies as the surest signs of the divine origin of the Christian religion and I hold that these same proofs are well adapted to the understanding of all eras and all men, even of this time. Thirdly, I believe with equally firm faith that the Church, the guardian and teacher of the revealed word, was personally instituted by the real and historical Christ when he lived among us, and that the Church was built upon Peter, the prince of the apostolic hierarchy, and his successors for the duration of time. Fourthly, I sincerely hold that the doctrine of faith was handed down to us from the apostles through the orthodox Fathers in exactly the same meaning and always in the same purport. Therefore, I entirely reject the heretical’ misrepresentation that dogmas evolve and change from one meaning to another different from the one which the Church held previously. I also condemn every error according to which, in place of the divine deposit which has been given to the spouse of Christ to be carefully guarded by her, there is put a philosophical figment or product of a human conscience that has gradually been developed by human effort and will continue to develop indefinitely. Fifthly, I hold with certainty and sincerely confess that faith is not a blind sentiment of religion welling up from the depths of the subconscious under the impulse of the heart and the motion of a will trained to morality; but faith is a genuine assent of the intellect to truth received by hearing from an external source. By this assent, because of the authority of the supremely truthful God, we believe to be true that which has been revealed and attested to by a personal God, our creator and lord.

Furthermore, with due reverence, I submit and adhere with my whole heart to the condemnations, declarations, and all the prescripts contained in the encyclical Pascendi and in the decree Lamentabili, especially those concerning what is known as the history of dogmas. I also reject the error of those who say that the faith held by the Church can contradict history, and that Catholic dogmas, in the sense in which they are now understood, are irreconcilable with a more realistic view of the origins of the Christian religion. I also condemn and reject the opinion of those who say that a well-educated Christian assumes a dual personality-that of a believer and at the same time of a historian, as if it were permissible for a historian to hold things that contradict the faith of the believer, or to establish premises which, provided there be no direct denial of dogmas, would lead to the conclusion that dogmas are either false or doubtful. Likewise, I reject that method of judging and interpreting Sacred Scripture which, departing from the tradition of the Church, the analogy of faith, and the norms of the Apostolic See, embraces the misrepresentations of the rationalists and with no prudence or restraint adopts textual criticism as the one and supreme norm. Furthermore, I reject the opinion of those who hold that a professor lecturing or writing on a historico-theological subject should first put aside any preconceived opinion about the supernatural origin of Catholic tradition or about the divine promise of help to preserve all revealed truth forever; and that they should then interpret the writings of each of the Fathers solely by scientific principles, excluding all sacred authority, and with the same liberty of judgment that is common in the investigation of all ordinary historical documents.

Finally, I declare that I am completely opposed to the error of the modernists who hold that there is nothing divine in sacred tradition; or what is far worse, say that there is, but in a pantheistic sense, with the result that there would remain nothing but this plain simple fact-one to be put on a par with the ordinary facts of history-the fact, namely, that a group of men by their own labor, skill, and talent have continued through subsequent ages a school begun by Christ and his apostles. I firmly hold, then, and shall hold to my dying breath the belief of the Fathers in the charism of truth, which certainly is, was, and always will be in the succession of the episcopacy from the apostles. The purpose of this is, then, not that dogma may be tailored according to what seems better and more suited to the culture of each age; rather, that the absolute and immutable truth preached by the apostles from the beginning may never be believed to be different, may never be understood in any other way.

I promise that I shall keep all these articles faithfully, entirely, and sincerely, and guard them inviolate, in no way deviating from them in teaching or in any way in word or in writing. Thus I promise, this I swear, so help me God. . .

 

 

 

 

 

 

Modernism

https://www.ewtn.com/library/HOMELIBR/MODERSM.TXT

By James Akin, Catholic apologist

Founders: Fr. Alfred Loisy, Fr. George Tyrrell, and others

Dates: 1900-1910, 1966-present

Principal Errors:

(1) God cannot be known and proved to exist by natural reason; (2) external signs of revelation, such as miracles and prophecies, do not prove the divine origin of the Christian religion and are not suited to the intellect of modern man; (3) Christ did not found a Church; (4) and the essential structure of the Church can change; (5) the Church’s dogmas continually evolve over time so that they can change from meaning one thing to meaning another; (6) faith is a blind religious feeling that wells up from the subconscious under the impulse of a heart and a will trained to morality, not a real assent of the intellect to divine truth learned by hearing it from an external source.

 

Background:

The heresy of Modernism was inspired by tendencies prevalent in liberal Protestantism and secular philosophy. It was influenced by nineteenth-century studies by Kant and Hegel, by liberal Protestant theologians and biblical critics (such as Schleiermacher and von Harnack), by the evolutionary theories of Darwin, and by certain liberal political movements in Europe. The centers of Modernism were in France, England, Italy, and Germany. Two of its leading figures were Fr. Alfred Loisy, a French theologian and Scripture scholar, and Fr. George Tyrrell, an Irish-born Protestant who became a Catholic and a Jesuit, though he was dismissed from the Jesuits in 1906.

 

The heresy:

Pope Pius X dubbed Modernism “the synthesis of all heresies.”

Modernists viewed doctrine not as a means of obtaining supernatural knowledge, but as a symbol of an unknowable ultimate reality or as a symbol of human religious expression. Because they do not contain genuine knowledge of the supernatural, theological dogmas are relative and may adopted or rejected based on whether they exercise power over people’s imaginations. Those dogmas which are found productive to people’s religious sentiments are to be accepted, then abandoned when they are no longer found satisfying. Dogmas may thus change over time, either being completely rejected or re- interpreted and given a meaning different than what they originally had.

Since dogmas do not give us knowledge of the supernatural and religion is best viewed as an expression of human religious aspirations, no real, objective knowledge of God is possible.

Intellectual arguments in favor of his existence are useless, as are arguments based on miracles or fulfilled prophecies. In the Modernist view, the only knowledge we can have of God is subjective, found in individual religious experiences (which are binding on only those who receive them).

Since God is found primarily or exclusively in the human heart-in subjective experience-he is profoundly immanent in the world.

Modernism has a tendency toward pantheism (the doctrine that God is identical with the world or a part of it), emphasizing his immanence at the expense of his transcendence.

Because theology does not give us knowledge of the supernatural, Scripture is best viewed as an expression of profound religious experiences had by its authors, but not as a sure guide to a knowledge of God and his ways. Scripture is not free from human error and contains much symbol and myth. Since it is historically unreliable and based on human religious sentiment, there is a gap between what it records and what actually took place.

This gap means that there is a great difference between the glorious Christ the Church proclaims (the Christ of faith) and the human Jesus who walked the hills of Israel (the Jesus of history). Jesus did not know (at least for certain) that he was the Messiah or God Incarnate.

He did not intend to found a Church. He did not bestow the earthly leadership of this Church upon Peter. Except for baptism and the Lord’s Supper, Christ did not institute any sacraments, and even these have been heavily colored by Christian theological reflection.

In view of the fact that theological dogmas are relative, all Christian denominations are equal with the Catholic Church. Even non-Christian religions are valid expressions of man’s religious yearnings. It follows that the Church should have no special relationship with the state and that the state has no duty to uphold and promote the true religion. Instead of openly acknowledging that the state’s power comes from God (Rom. 13:1) through Jesus Christ (Matt. 28:18), the state should be indifferent to all religions and to those with no religion.

 

Orthodox response:

Although key Modernist claims had already been censured by Pius IX’s Syllabus of Errors (1864) or infallibly condemned by the First Vatican Council (1870), whose status as an ecumenical council was challenged by many Modernists, it was necessary for the magisterium to take new action.

In December 1903, Pope Pius X approved a decree of the Holy Office that placed five of Loisy’s works on the Index of Forbidden Books.

 

 

 

Works by other Modernist authors were placed on the Index as well. In June 1907 the Holy Office published a decree titled Lamentabili, which condemned 65 Modernist propositions. Pope Pius X added his censure to this document, declaring each and all of the errors to be condemned and proscribed.

In September the Pope published the encyclical Pascendi Dominici Gregis, which further condemned Modernism. In November he published a motu proprio titled Praestantia Scripturae, which bound Catholics in conscience to embrace the decisions of the Pontifical Biblical Commission and imposed the penalty of excommunication on those who contradicted Lamentabili or Pascendi.

Modernist leaders began to be excommunicated. Tyrrell was excommunicated in 1907 and Loisy in 1908.

In September 1910 Pius X published an oath against Modernism which all clerics before the sub-diaconate, confessors, preachers, pastors, canons, benifice-holders, seminary professors, officials in Roman congregations and episcopal curias, and religious superiors were required to take.

This oath required one to reject the six principal errors listed above, to affirm and assent to Lamentabili and Pascendi, and to reject a variety of other errors, especially those opposing doctrine and history (such as the difference between the Christ of faith and the Jesus of history). Only 40 priests in the entire world refused to take the anti-Modernist oath, which effectively ended the Modernist crisis for the short term.

Tyrrell died in 1909, depriving the movement of one of its central pillars. As he lay dying he was given a conditional absolution (conditional on his mentally retracting his errors; he was too ill to speak) and extreme unction. His friend and supporter, Miss Maude Petre, who cared for him as he died, refused to take the anti-Modernist oath and was barred from the sacraments, though not formally excommunicated. Loisy died in 1940.

In the middle of the century, a strand of Modernism erupted through the writings of Fr. Pierre Teilhard de Chardin*, leading to Pope Pius XII’s 1950 encyclical Humanae Generis.

*World’s no. 1 New Ager, according to the February 3, 2003 Vatican Document on the New Age Movement

 

Modern Parallels:

Following Vatican II, the Index and the anti-Modernist oath were abolished (in 1966 and 1967, respectively).

Modernism reappeared under the influence of theologians and writers such as Hans Kung, Edward Schillebeeckx, and Charles Curran. These clerics challenged papal and scriptural infallibility, rejected Catholic moral teachings (such as on contraception), and began to promote ideas such as women’s ordination to the priesthood. Over time, these individuals were censured by the Church and prohibited from presenting themselves as Catholic theologians.

In response to the neo-Modernist crisis, Pope John Paul II issued in 1992 the Catechism of the Catholic Church, the first Church-wide catechism in four hundred years. In 1993 he released the encyclical Veritatis Splendor to correct errors in Catholic moral teaching. In 1994 he issued Ordinatio Sacerdotalis, definitively rejecting the idea of women’s ordination. He is said to be readying an encyclical on sexual morality that is expected to reaffirm the teaching given in Humanae Vitae.

 

MODERNIST ERRORS (as taken from Lamentabili)

4. The magisterium of the Church, even by dogmatic definitions, cannot determine the genuine sense of the sacred Scriptures.

5. Since in the deposit of faith only revealed truths are contained, in no respect does it pertain to the Church to pass judgment on the assertions of human sciences.

7. When the Church proscribes errors, she cannot exact any internal assent of the faithful by which the judgments published by her are embraced.

11. Divine inspiration does not so extend to all sacred Scripture so that it fortifies each and every part of it against all error.

14. In many narratives the Gospel writers related not so much what is true, as what they thought to be more profitable for the reader, although false.

18. John, indeed, claims for himself the character of an eyewitness concerning Christ, but in reality he is nothing but a distinguished witness of the Christian life or of the life of the Christian Church at the end of the first century.

25. The assent of faith ultimately depends on an accumulation of probabilities.

27. The divinity of Jesus Christ is not proved from the Gospels but is a dogma which the Christian conscience has deduced from the notion of the Messiah.

28. When Jesus was exercising his ministry, he did not speak with the purpose of teaching that he was the Messiah, nor did his miracles have as their purpose to demonstrate this.

29. It may be conceded that the Christ whom history presents is far inferior to the Christ who is the object of faith.

35. Christ did not always have the consciousness of his Messianic dignity.

36. The resurrection of the Savior is not properly a fact of the historical order, but a fact of the purely supernatural order, neither demonstrated nor demonstrable, and which the Christian conscience gradually derived from other sources.

52. It was foreign to the mind of Christ to establish a Church as a society upon earth to endure for a long course of centuries; rather, in the mind of Christ the kingdom of heaven together with the end of the world was to come presently.

53. The organic constitution of the Church is not immutable, but Christian society, just as human society, is subject to perpetual evolution.

55. Simon Peter never even suspected that the primacy of the Church was entrusted to him by Christ.

64. The progress of the sciences demand that the concepts of Christian doctrine about God, creation, revelation, the person of the incarnate Word, and redemption be readjusted.

 

 

65. Present day Catholicism cannot be reconciled with true science unless it be transformed into a kind of non-dogmatic Christianity, that is, into a broad and liberal Protestantism.

*********************

This article was taken from the November 1994 issue of “This Rock,” published by Catholic Answers

 

“Thus I promise, this I swear, so help me God and these holy Gospels of God.”

http://wdtprs.com/blog/2011/10/thus-i-promise-this-i-swear-so-help-me-god-and-these-holy-gospels-of-god/

Posted on 2 October 2011 by Fr. John Zuhlsdorf

For some work I am doing today I had occasion to re-read the old Oath Against Modernism.

In 1910 St. Pope Pius X issued Motu Proprio a document called Sacrorum Antistitum in which he provided the Church with an Oath Against Modernism.  He explains what he is about in the first paragraph:

It seems to Us that it has not been ignored by none of the holy Bishops [Sacrorum Antistitum] that the class of men, the modernists, whose personality was described in the encyclical letter Pascendi dominici gregis, have not refrained from working in order to disturb the peace of the Church. They have not ceased to attract followers, either, by forming a clandestine group; by these means, they inject in the very veins of the Christian Republic the virus of their doctrine, by editing books and publishing articles in anonymity or with pseudonyms. By reading anew Our aforementioned letter, and considering it carefully, it is clearly seen that this deliberate movement is the work of the men that we described in it, enemies that are the more dangerous the closer they are; that abuse their ministry by offering poisoned nourishment and by surprising the less cautious; by handing a false doctrine in which the sum of all errors is enclosed. …

Thus, he issued an Oath and all clergy, anyone holding an office, all seminaries professors, etc., were to take. Period.

It has been awhile since I have posted on this Oath, and I suspect there may be some readers here who have either never read it or never heard of it.

Since this is something every Catholic should know about, for your opportune knowledge, here it is with my emphases and comments.

 

THE OATH AGAINST MODERNISM

Given by His Holiness St. Pius X September 1, 1910.

To be sworn to by all clergy, pastors, confessors, preachers, religious superiors, and professors in philosophical-theological seminaries.

I . . . . firmly embrace and accept each and every definition that has been set forth and declared by the unerring teaching authority of the Church, especially those principal truths which are directly opposed to the errors of this day. [Consider the context of the late 19th and early 20th centuries. This could still apply today.]
And first of all, I profess that God, the origin and end of all things, can be known with certainty by the natural light of reason from the created world (see Rom. 1:19), that is, from the visible works of creation, as a cause from its effects, and that, therefore, his existence can also be demonstrated: Secondly, I accept and acknowledge the external proofs of revelation, that is, divine acts and especially miracles and prophecies as the surest signs of the divine origin of the Christian religion and I hold that these same proofs are well adapted to the understanding of all eras and all men, even of this time. Thirdly, I believe with equally firm faith that the Church, the guardian and teacher of the revealed word, was personally instituted by the real and historical Christ when he lived among us, and that the Church was built upon Peter, the prince of the apostolic hierarchy, and his successors for the duration of time. Fourthly, I sincerely hold that the doctrine of faith was handed down to us from the apostles through the orthodox Fathers in exactly the same meaning and always in the same purport. Therefore, I entirely reject the heretical’ misrepresentation that dogmas evolve and change from one meaning to another different from the one which the Church held previously. [This would be hard for some people to understand today. There is a difference between development of doctrine and change of doctrine.] I also condemn every error according to which, in place of the divine deposit which has been given to the spouse of Christ to be carefully guarded by her, there is put a philosophical figment or product of a human conscience that has gradually been developed by human effort and will continue to develop indefinitely. Fifthly, I hold with certainty and sincerely confess that faith is not a blind sentiment of religion welling up from the depths of the subconscious under the impulse of the heart and the motion of a will trained to morality; but faith is a genuine assent of the intellect to truth received by hearing from an external source. By this assent, because of the authority of the supremely truthful God, we believe to be true that which has been revealed and attested to by a personal God, our creator and lord.

Furthermore, with due reverence, I submit and adhere with my whole heart to the condemnations, declarations, and all the prescripts contained in the encyclical Pascendi and in the decree Lamentabili, [remember the historical context.] especially those concerning what is known as the history of dogmas. I also reject the error of those who say that the faith held by the Church can contradict history, and that Catholic dogmas, in the sense in which they are now understood, are irreconcilable with a more realistic view of the origins of the Christian religion. [This would knock a few people out of their present offices.] I also condemn and reject the opinion of those who say that a well-educated Christian assumes a dual personality-that of a believer and at the same time of a historian, as if it were permissible for a historian to hold things that contradict the faith of the believer, or to establish premises which, provided there be no direct denial of dogmas, would lead to the conclusion that dogmas are either false or doubtful. Likewise, I reject that method of judging and interpreting Sacred Scripture which, departing from the tradition of the Church, the analogy of faith, and the norms of the Apostolic See, embraces the misrepresentations of the rationalists and with no prudence or restraint adopts textual criticism as the one and supreme norm.

 

 

 

Furthermore, I reject the opinion of those who hold that a professor lecturing or writing on a historico-theological subject should first put aside any preconceived opinion about the supernatural origin of Catholic tradition or about the divine promise of help to preserve all revealed truth forever; and that they should then interpret the writings of each of the Fathers solely by scientific principles, excluding all sacred authority, and with the same liberty of judgment that is common in the investigation of all ordinary historical documents.

Finally, I declare that I am completely opposed to the error of the modernists who hold that there is nothing divine in sacred tradition; or what is far worse, say that there is, but in a pantheistic sense, with the result that there would remain nothing but this plain simple fact-one to be put on a par with the ordinary facts of history-the fact, namely, that a group of men by their own labor, skill, and talent have continued through subsequent ages a school begun by Christ and his apostles. I firmly hold, then, and shall hold to my dying breath the belief of the Fathers in the charism of truth, which certainly is, was, and always will be in the succession of the episcopacy from the apostles. The purpose of this is, then, not that dogma may be tailored according to what seems better and more suited to the culture of each age; rather, that the absolute and immutable truth preached by the apostles from the beginning may never be believed to be different, may never be understood in any other way.

I promise that I shall keep all these articles faithfully, entirely, and sincerely, and guard them inviolate, in no way deviating from them in teaching or in any way in word or in writing. Thus I promise, this I swear, so help me God and these holy Gospels of God (which I touch with my hand).

 

…. Haec omnia spondeo me fideliter, integre sincereque servaturum et inviolabiliter custoditurum, nusquam ab iis sive in docendo sive quomodolibet verbis scriptisque deflectendo. Sic spondeo, sic iuro, sic me Deus adiuvet et haec sancta Dei Evangelia.

 

I have not heard that the Church released men from this oath if they once took it.

 

1 out of 37 readers’ comments:

The withdrawal of the requirement for this oath during the time of Paul VI was perhaps, in retrospect, the most significant trigger for the flood of relativistic thinking and indeed heresy that poured into the Church in the post Vatican II period. The consequences were devastating, are with us today and will be for a long time.

We cannot put the clock back and re-introduce such an oath, I suppose, but this all leads strength to the recent argument by Bishop Athanasius Schneider that a Syllabus of Errors covering the Council documents and subsequent misinterpretations be made.

 

Praestantia Scripturae

http://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius10/p10prasc.htm

November 18, 1907

 

Motu proprio of Our Most Holy Lord Pius X, by Divine Providence Pope, on the decisions of the Pontifical Commission on the Bible and on the censures and penalties against those who neglect to observe the prescriptions against the errors of the modernists:

In his encyclical letter “Providentissimus Deus,” given on November 18, 1893, our predecessor, Leo XIII, of immortal memory, after describing the dignity of Sacred Scripture and commending the study of it, set forth the laws which govern the proper study of the Holy Bible; and having proclaimed the divinity of these books against the errors and calumnies of the rationalists, he at the same time defended them against the false teachings of what is known as the higher criticism, which, as the Pontiff most wisely wrote, are clearly nothing but the commentaries of rationalism derived from a misuse of philology and kindred studies. Our predecessor, too, seeing that the danger was constantly on the increase and wishing to prevent the propagation of rash and erroneous views, by his apostolic letters “Vigilantes studiique memores,” given on October 30, 1902, established a Pontifical Council or Commission on Biblical matters, composed of several Cardinals of the Holy Roman Church distinguished for their learning and wisdom, to which Commission were added as consulters a number of men in sacred orders chosen from among the learned in theology and in the Holy Bible, of various nationalities and differing in their methods and views concerning exegetical studies. In so doing the Pontiff had in mind as an advantage most adapted for the promotion of study and for the time in which we live that in this Commission there should be the fullest freedom for proposing, examining and judging all opinions whatsoever, and that the Cardinals of the Commission were not to reach any definite decision, as described in the said apostolic letters, before they had examined the arguments in favor and against the question to be decided, omitting nothing which might serve to show in the clearest light the true and genuine state of the Biblical questions under discussion. Only after all this had been done were the decisions reached to be submitted for the approval of the Supreme Pontiff and then promulgated.

After mature examination and the most diligent deliberations the Pontifical Biblical Commission has happily given certain decisions of a very useful kind for the proper promotion and direction on safe lines of Biblical studies. But we observe that some persons, unduly prone to opinions and methods tainted by pernicious novelties and excessively devoted to the principle of false liberty, which is really immoderate license and in sacred studies proves itself to be a most insidious and a fruitful source of the worst evils against the purity of the faith, have not received and do not receive these decisions with the proper obedience.

 

 

 

Wherefore we find it necessary to declare and to expressly prescribe, and by this our act we do declare and decree that all are bound in conscience to submit to the decisions of the Biblical Commission relating to doctrine, which have been given in the past and which shall be given in the future, in the same way as to the decrees of the Roman congregations approved by the Pontiff; nor can all those escape the note of disobedience or temerity, and consequently of grave sin, who in speech or writing contradict such decisions, and this besides the scandal they give and the other reasons for which they may be responsible before God for other temerities and errors which generally go with such contradictions.

Moreover, in order to check the daily increasing audacity of many modernists who are endeavoring by all kinds of sophistry and devices to detract from the force and efficacy not only of the decree “Lamentabili sane exitu” (the so-called Syllabus), issued by our order by the Holy Roman and Universal Inquisition on July 3 of the present year, but also of our encyclical letters “Pascendi dominici gregis” given on September 8 of this same year, we do by our apostolic authority repeat and confirm both that decree of the Supreme Sacred Congregation and those encyclical letters of ours, adding the penalty of excommunication against their contradictors, and this we declare and decree that should anybody, which may God forbid, be so rash as to defend any one of the propositions, opinions or teachings condemned in these documents he falls, ipso facto, under the censure contained under the chapter “Docentes” of the constitution “Apostolicae Sedis,” which is the first among the excommunications latae sententiae, simply reserved to the Roman Pontiff. This excommunication is to be understood as salvis poenis, which may be incurred by those who have violated in any way the said documents, as propagators and defenders of heresies, when their propositions, opinions and teachings are heretical, as has happened more than once in the case of the adversaries of both these documents, especially when they advocate the errors of the modernists that is, the synthesis of all heresies.

Wherefore we again and most earnestly exhort the ordinaries of the dioceses and the heads of religious congregations to use the utmost vigilance over teachers, and first of all in the seminaries; and should they find any of them imbued with the errors of the modernists and eager for what is new and noxious, or lacking in docility to the prescriptions of the Apostolic See, in whatsoever way published, let them absolutely forbid the teaching office to such; so, too, let them exclude from sacred orders those young men who give the very faintest reason for doubt that they favor condemned doctrines and pernicious novelties. We exhort them also to take diligent care to put an end to those books and other writings, now growing exceedingly numerous, which contain opinions or tendencies of the kind condemned in the encyclical letters and decree above mentioned; let them see to it that these publications are removed from Catholic publishing houses, and especially from the hands of students and the clergy. By doing this they will at the same time be promoting real and solid education, which should always be a subject of the greatest solicitude for those who exercise sacred authority.

All these things we will and order to be sanctioned and established by our apostolic authority, aught to the contrary notwithstanding.

 

Given at Rome in Saint Peter’s, the 18th November, 1907, the fifth year of our Pontificate.

Pius PP. X.

 

Oath against Modernism

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oath_against_Modernism
EXTRACT

The Oath against Modernism was issued by the Roman Catholic Pope, Saint Pius X, on September 1, 1910, and mandated that “all clergy, pastors, confessors, preachers, religious superiors, and professors in philosophical-theological seminaries” should swear to it.

The oath continued to be taken until July 1967 when the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith rescinded it.

It is, however, still taken voluntarily before priestly ordination by some clergy such as the Priestly Fraternity of St Peter and by certain members of any confraternity: no one is prohibited from taking the oath, nor is compelled to.

Previously Pius X had defined Modernism as a heresy in his encyclicals Pascendi dominici gregis and Lamentabili sane exitu, both of 1907.

Fr. Thomas Pègues, O.P. (1866–1936), professor of theology at the Pontifical University of Saint Thomas Aquina, Angelicum  from 1909 to 1921, was one of the prime movers of the anti-modernist movement within the Church, as is expressed in his 1907 Revue Thomiste article “L’hérésie du renouvellement”: Puisque c’est en se separant de la scolastique et de saint Thomas que la pensée moderne s’est perdue, notre unique devoir et notre seul moyen de la sauver est de lui rendre, si elle le veut, cette meme doctrine.” His 21-volume Catéchisme de la Somme théologique, 1919, which was translated into English in 1922, went far towards bringing the moral theory of Neo-Thomism to a wider audience.

When John Paul II issued the apostolic letter Ad Tuendam Fidem on ecclesiastical discipline, it provoked dissenters into claiming that the letter was a second oath against modernist thought.

The Oath Against Modernism was promulgated by Pius X in the Motu Proprio Sacrorum antistitum. 

The swearing of the oath was compulsory for all Catholic bishops, priests and teachers, until its abolition by Pope Paul VI in 1967.

 


 


BREAKING: Prominent Cardinal Oversaw Hindu Prayer Service at Once-Traditional NYC Parish

$
0
0

Members of the local Bhakti Center chanted “Hare Krishna!” in the hour-long “interfaith prayer service”

NEW YORK (ChurchMilitant.com) – ChurchMilitant.com has confirmed that a Hare Krishna devotional chant was led in late September at the Church of Our Saviour, a Catholic parish in New York City — and a prominent cardinal was in attendance.

A video of the event had been posted to YouTube and was featured on Dandavats.com, a site devoted to “Krishna bhakti.” Father John Zuhlsdorf then posted the video to his popular Catholic blog, What Does The Prayer Really Say?

Following that, Rod Dreher criticized the occurrence at his blog for The American Conservative.

If this really happened with the approval of the pastor, he ought to be sacked, and the church reconsecrated. If he were a Russian Orthodox priest, he would be defrocked too. This is really an unspeakable desecration. An hour-long prayer service to a non-Christian god, in a Catholic church!

Within days, the original YouTube video was deleted, and many were left with further questions about the apparently blasphemous scandal. Did it really happen? If so, was it recent? Did the pastor approve of it?

ChurchMilitant.com contacted Fr. Robert J. Robbins, the relatively new pastor of the parish, and discovered that not only did it occur, but Cdl. Peter Turkson of Ghana was in attendance.

Cardinal Turkson, once considered papabile, as the highest-ranking prelate at the church would have been overseeing the activity.

The following is a list of important facts Fr. Robbins wished to make clear:

1. This was to be an ecumenical prayer vigil in solidarity with Pope Francis’ address to the United Nations (the next day) and his encyclical, Laudato Sí.  It turned out to be an interreligious prayer vigil similar to what the Holy Father conducted the next day at the Ground Zero Memorial.
2. The Vigil had been planned at another church in Midtown but at the last minute, Secret Service asked that it be moved for security reasons. Our site manager was approached about moving it to Our Saviour, which was outside of the secured area for the Pope’s trip.
3. My recollection is that I had agreed to the use of our auditorium. However, the vigil did take place in the church.
4. The event was not open to the public.
5. Cardinal Peter Turkson, president of the Pontifical Council for Justice and Peace, was in attendance. I was not.
6. The Blessed Sacrament had been removed from the church.
7. The basic outline was that each hour would be the responsibility of a different faith tradition.  I had been told that most of the time would be spent in silent prayer.
8. I think it would be a mistake to single out the parts without reference to the whole.  Inter religious prayer services are nothing out of the ordinary, especially since the pontificate of St. John Paul II.

A copy of the video still exists on YouTube.

 

 

The “interfaith prayer service” was held in cooperation with The Bhakti Center, which operates out of Manhattan. According to its website,

The Bhakti Center is a nonprofit cultural arts center dedicated to sharing the experience of self-transformation — physically, emotionally and spiritually — through the culture of Bhakti. Bhakti philosophy holds the idea that the divine qualities which lie at the very essence of the self can be revived though the experience of culture, as explored through literature, art, drama, music and dance.

According to HareKrishna.com, the mantra being repeated is “a call to Krishna’s divine energy.”

“[W]hen we place ourselves in harmony with Krishna and Krishna’s energy,” the website adds, “we return to our natural, pure state of consciousness. This is what we call ‘Krishna consciousness.'”

The explanation concludes, “Krishna and His energy are fully present in the sound of the mantra, so even if we don’t know the language or intellectually understand how it works, by coming in touch with Krishna we’ll become happy, and our life will become sublime.”

Canon law regarding desecration states the following:

Can. 1211: Sacred places are violated by gravely injurious actions done in them with scandal to the faithful, actions which, in the judgment of the local ordinary, are so grave and contrary to the holiness of the place that it is not permitted to carry on worship in them until the damage is repaired by a penitential rite according to the norm of the liturgical books.

Can. 1212: Sacred places lose their dedication or blessing if they have been destroyed in large part, or have been turned over permanently to profane use by decree of the competent ordinary or in fact.

That means Cdl. Dolan will have to be the one who assesses how to proceed with the parish and whether it needs to be repaired by a penitential rite.

This is the second controversy to surround Manhattan’s Church of Our Saviour — in particular Fr. Robbins, who took heat for stripping the parish of beautiful icons after Cdl. Timothy Dolan removed its traditional former pastor, Fr. George Rutler.

 

Source: http://www.churchmilitant.com/news/article/prominent-cardinal-oversaw-hindu-prayer-service-at-once-traditional-nyc-par

 


The goddess of the New Age and a Hindu deity at Holy Mass

$
0
0

 



NOVEMBER 11, 2015

 

The goddess of the New Age and a Hindu deity at Holy Mass

 

Hare Krishna chants in Our Savior parish, NYC

https://veneremurcernui.wordpress.com/2015/11/11/hare-krishna-chants-in-our-savior-parish-nyc/

November 11, 2015

Catholic churches welcome Gaia and Krishna

https://youtu.be/hB9tUOsn4Jg, http://wp.me/pJJ1K-6fY
11:02

July 19, 2015, Archdiocese of Toronto, Ontario, Canada, Televised Mass 00:00 to 3:39

“The Sunday Mass concluded with a song called “O Beautiful Gaia*” written by Carolyn McDade.” *See pages 2 to 4

“Gaia is a Greek mother goddess, creator, the giver of birth to earth and all the universe … She is worshipped by modern Wicca and other Neopagans.”

 

September 2015, Archdiocese of New York, USA, Church of Our Savior in Manhattan, International Society for Krishna Consciousness members from The Bhakti Center leading a “Hare Krishna” kirtan, 3:40 to 5:00

 

The very orthodox former pastor of Our Savior parish Fr. George Rutler was reassigned to St. Michael’s parish by the liberal Cardinal Timothy Dolan. Things went bad with the arrival of the new priest, Fr. Robbins.

‘Hare Krishna’ in a Catholic Church?

By Rod Dreher,
November 7, 2015

http://www.theamericanconservative.com/dreher/hare-krishna-in-a-catholic-church/

Jesus wept! That’s a group of Hindu devotees chanting “Hare Krishna” this fall in Our Savior Roman Catholic Church in New York City. They chanted for an hour as part of an “interfaith prayer service.”

Our Savior used to be pastored by Fr. George Rutler, who was transferred out by Cardinal Dolan. The new pastor, Fr. Robbins, removed much of the iconography that Fr. Rutler had installed. This is definitely a video taken inside Our Savior, where I have been on several occasions. It was uploaded on November 6. The description says:

Published on Nov 6, 2015
Devotees conduct kirtan in a Christian church, New York (1 min video)

https://youtu.be/TyVEHn3-bCE

In late September, a few friends and I were asked to organise and participate in an interfaith prayer session in New York City. Members from The Bhakti Center led kirtan for an hour.

The Bhakti Center is an ISKCON (Hare Krishna) establishment in lower Manhattan.

Does anybody have anything more on this? If this really happened with the approval of the pastor, he ought to be sacked, and the church re-consecrated. If he were a Russian Orthodox priest, he would be defrocked too. This is really an unspeakable desecration. An hour-long prayer service to a non-Christian god, in a Catholic church! You aren’t surprised anymore when you hear of such abominations in an Episcopal Church (the Cathedral of St. John the Divine held a praise service for pagan gods back in 1993). But a Catholic parish?

I hope there’s a good explanation for this.

Readers?

UPDATE: It appears that this was part of an interfaith prayer vigil for action on climate change, as part of Pope Francis’s visit to New York. Not clear yet if this particular form of prayer was approved by the pastor (though hey, if it’s “interfaith” and it’s a “prayer vigil,” shouldn’t everyone invited be able to pray as they wish?). Whether it was approved in advance by the pastor or not, that church might need to be re-consecrated. Not sure what Catholic canon law requires in such a case.

*

Praying to the pagan goddess “Gaia” at Mass in Toronto

https://veneremurcernui.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/praying-to-the-pagan-goddess-gaia-at-mass-in-toronto/

August 6, 2015

Brought to you by the Archdiocese of Toronto official
YouTube channel
.

https://youtu.be/mWQC1n6FVns 29:56

Televised Mass, Fr. Larry Marcille; “O Beautiful Gaia” at 27:30.

Msgr. Brad H. Masssman thanks the viewers for participating in the “liturgy”. He doesn’t end with the Sign of the Cross.

 

Cardinal Thomas Collins of Toronto is a conservative and it is shocking that he allows this in his archdiocese.

 

The earth-goddess Gaia is referred to no less than eight times in the February 3, 2003 Document Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life, A Christian Reflection on the New Age (#2.3.1, #7.1, #7.2 twice).

#2.3.4.2: Gaia“, Mother Earth, is offered as an alternative to God the Father, whose image is seen to be linked to a patriarchal conception of male domination of women. There is talk of God, but it is not a personal God; the God of which New Age speaks is neither personal nor transcendent. Nor is it the Creator and sustainer of the universe, but an “impersonal energy” immanent in the world, with which it forms a “cosmic unity”: “All is one”. This unity is monistic, pantheistic or, more precisely, panentheistic. God is the “life-principle”, the “spirit or soul of the world”, the sum total of consciousness existing in the world. In a sense, everything is God.

 

#2.3.4.3: James Lovelock’s book on the
Gaia
Hypothesis claims that “the entire range of living matter on earth, from whales to viruses, and from oaks to algae, could be regarded as constituting a single living entity, capable of manipulating the Earth’s atmosphere to suit its overall needs and endowed with faculties and powers far beyond those of its constituent parts”.
To some, the Gaia hypothesis is “a strange synthesis of individualism and collectivism. It all happens as if New Age, having plucked people out of fragmentary politics, cannot wait to throw them into the great cauldron of the global mind”.

 

#2.5: [I]t is enough to point out that New Age shares with a number of internationally influential groups the goal of superseding or transcending particular religions in order to create space for a universal religion which could unite humanity. Closely related to this is a very concerted effort on the part of many institutions to invent a Global Ethic, an ethical framework which would reflect the global nature of contemporary culture, economics and politics. Further, the politicisation of ecological questions certainly colours the whole question of the Gaia hypothesis or worship of mother earth.

 

The Scientific Pantheist Who Advises Pope Francis

The scientist who influenced Laudato Si, and who serves at the Vatican’s science office, seems to believe in Gaia, but not in God.

https://stream.org/scientific-pantheist-who-advises-pope-francis/

By William M. Briggs, June 22, 2015

St. Francis of Assisi’s hymn Laudato Si’
spoke of “Brothers” Sun and Fire and “Sisters” Moon and Water, using these colorful phrases figuratively, as a way of praising God’s creation. These sentimental words so touched Pope Francis that he named his encyclical after this canticle (repeated in paragraph 87 of the Holy Father’s letter).

Neither Pope Francis nor St. Francis took the words literally, of course. Neither believed that fire was alive and could be talked to or reasoned with or, worse, worshiped. Strange, then, that a self-professed atheist and scientific advisor to the Vatican named Hans Schellnhuber appears to believe in a Mother Earth.

 

Gaia

The Gaia Principle, first advanced by chemist James Lovelock (who has lately had second thoughts) and microbiologist Lynn Margulis in the 1970s, says that all life interacts with the Earth, and the Earth with all life, to form a giant self-regulating, living system.

This goes far beyond the fact that the Earth’s climate system has feedbacks, which are at the very center of the debate over climate change. In the Gaia Principle, Mother Earth is alive, and even, some think, aware in some ill-defined, mystical way. The Earth knows man and his activities and, frankly, isn’t too happy with him.

This is what we might call “scientific pantheism,” a kind that appeals to atheistic scientists. It is an updated version of the pagan belief that the universe itself is God, that the Earth is at least semi-divine — a real Brother Sun and Sister Water! Mother Earth is immanent in creation and not transcendent, like the Christian God.

What’s this have to do with Schellnhuber? In the 1999 Nature paper “‘Earth system’ analysis and the second Copernican revolution,” he said:

Ecosphere science is therefore coming of age, lending respectability to its romantic companion, Gaia theory, as pioneered by Lovelock and Margulis. This hotly debated ‘geophysiological’ approach to Earth-system analysis argues that the biosphere contributes in an almost cognizant way to self-regulating feedback mechanisms that have kept the Earth’s surface environment stable and habitable for life.

Geo-physiological, in case you missed it. Cognizant, in black and white. So dedicated is Schellnhuber to this belief that he says “the Gaia approach may even include the influence of biospheric activities on the Earth’s plate-tectonic processes.” Not the other way around, mind you, where continental drift and earthquakes effects life, but where life effects earthquakes.

He elaborates:

Although effects such as the glaciations may still be interpreted as over-reactions to small disturbances — a kind of cathartic geophysiological fever — the main events, resulting in accelerated maturation by shock treatment, indicate that Gaia faces a powerful antagonist. Rampino has proposed personifying this opposition as Shiva, the Hindu god of destruction.

Mother Earth gets the flu and instead of white blood cells and a rise in temperature to fend off the infection, it sends white ice and a decrease in temperatures. How? Geophysiologically! I remind the reader that our author, writing in one of the world’s most prominent science journals, does not use these propositions metaphorically. He proposes them as actual mechanisms.

Schellnhuber echoes the theme of a cognizant, i.e. self-aware, planet in another (co-authored) 2004 paper in Nature 2004, “Climbing the co-evolution ladder,” suggesting again that mankind is an infection, saying that mankind “perturbs … the global ‘metabolism'” of the planet.

 

Tipping Points

Schellnhuber, a one-time quantum physicist who turned his attention to Mother Earth late in his career, was also co-author of a 2009 Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences paper “Imprecise probability assessment of tipping points in the climate system,” which asked select scientists their gut assessment about the arrival of various “tipping points.” Tipping points are a theme of Schellnhuber’s research (see inter alia this and this).

Tipping points are supposed moments when some doom which might have been avoided if some action had been taken, is no longer possible to avoid and will arrive no matter what. Tipping points have come and gone in climate forecasts for decades now. The promised dooms never arrive but the false prophets never quit.  Their intent is less to forecast than to induce something short of panic in order to plead for political intervention. When the old tipping point is past, theorists just change the date, issue new warnings and hope no one will notice.

One of the tipping points Schellnhuber asked about was the melting of the Greenland ice sheet, depending on what the temperature did. All of the selected experts (who answered the questions in 2004 and 2005) gave moderate (~15-25%) to quite high probabilities (50-80%) for this event to have occurred by 2015. The ice did not melt.

Schellnhuber presented more tipping points to the Pontifical Academy of Sciences in 2014 in the co-authored paper, “Climate-System Tipping Points and Extreme Weather Events.” In that paper, Schellnhuber has a “scientific” graph with Michelangelo’s Sistine Chapel Adam “flicking” a planet earth over a methane tipping point, such that the earth would roll down into a fiery pit labeled the “Warming Abyss.” Hell on earth.

 

The Problem of People

Schellnhuber is most famous for predicting that the “carrying capacity” of the earth is “below” 1 billion people. When confronted with this, he called those who quoted him “liars.” But he then repeated the same claim, saying, “All I said was that if we had unlimited global warming of eight degrees warming, maybe the carrying capacity of the earth would go down to just 1 billion, and then the discussion would be settled.”  And he has often said that this temperature tipping point would be reached — unless “actions” were taken.

The man is suspicious of people. In that same interview he said, “If you want to reduce human population, there are wonderful means: Improve the education of girls and young women.” Since young women already know where babies come from, and since this knowledge tends neither to increase nor decrease population, the “education” he has in mind must be facts about how to avoid the consequences of sex. Austin Ruse discovered a 2009 talk in which Schellnhuber said the earth “will explode” due to resource depletion once the population reaches 9 billion, a number that the UN projects in 2050. Presumably he wants earth to avoid that fate, so he must support the population control that Pope Francis so clearly repudiated in his encyclical.

 

Bad Religion

Confirmation bias happens when a scientist manipulates an experiment so that he gets the outcome he hoped he would get. When Schellnhuber invites only believers in tipping-points-of-doom to characterize their guesses of this doom, his view that the doom is real will be confirmed. And when he publishes a paper that says, “Scientists say world is doomed” the public and politicians believe it. Scientists skeptical of the doom are dismissed because they are skeptics. This isn’t good science. It’s really bad religion, and a pagan one at that.

Global warming research is characterized by an insider’s club. If you believe, you’re in. If you doubt, you’re out. This is also so at the Pontifical Academies of Science where Schellnhuber was appointed by Bishop Marcelo Sanchez Sorondo. The bishop locked scientists with contrary views out of the process, scientists he has repeatedly dismissed as “funded by the oil industry.” Given this, how likely is it that the Holy Father was fully aware of the views of the chief scientist who advised him?

 

Pope Francis’ science advisor believes in Gaia, but not God

http://www.hngn.com/articles/103578/20150624/pope-francis-science-advisor-believes-in-gaia-but-not-god.htm

Hans Schellnhuber, a pantheist, is one of the Pope’s scientific advisors

By Peter de Jesus, June 24, 2015

Pope Francis’ canticle, Laudato Si’¸ finds its roots in a hymn written by St. Francis of Assisi. The hymn spoke of “Brothers” Sun and Fire, as well as “Sisters” Moon and Water, powerful metaphors that must’ve resonated deeply within the Pope and the saint. Curiously enough however, one of the Pope’s scientific advisors may take the figurative statements of the hymn a little too realistically.

Hans Schellnhuber, a self-professed atheist, is one of Pope Francis’ prominent scientific advisors. What makes him even more remarkable, apart from his disbelief in a universal, omnipotent deity, is the fact that his beliefs lie very close to nature, according to The Stream.

Schellnhuber’s beliefs are most accurately called Pantheism, a variation of atheism which involves a belief system rooted in the concept of the Earth being a living, breathing organism, much like the mythological Gaia. Beyond considering the planet as a living being, pantheists believe that the Earth has a system equivalent to the human brain, which in turn reacts to the destructive things that humans initiate, reports Rush Limbaugh.

The beliefs of the Pope’s scientific advisor follows the Gaia principle, which was first advanced by chemist James Lovelock and microbiologist Lynn Margulis in the 1970’s. The principle states that Mother Earth is alive, and to a point, even aware in some ill-defined, mystical manner. This means that the planet is quite literally the “brother” or “sister” to human beings, according to The Stream.

Schellnhuber has previously stated his beliefs in the Gaia principle, stating that “the Gaia approach may even include the influence of biospheric activities on the Earth’s plate-tectonic processes.” This means that, in a very concise manner, natural calamities and events do not affect human life; rather, it is human life that influences natural calamities and events.

 

What Do We Do When the Pope Gets It Wrong?

Must Catholics torture our minds with North Korean gymnastics, forcing ourselves to agree with each papal statement?

https://stream.org/what-do-we-do-when-the-pope-gets-it-wrong/
EXTRACT

By John Zmirak, June 24, 2015

[…]

Catholics should, of course, charitably consider what the pope has to say. But, ultimately, are we obliged to agree with either his scientific assessment or his policy recommendations? If the pope predicts it will rain, but then it doesn’t, must we say that it is “raining spiritually” but we are too sinful to see it?

I heard a lecture from a priest a few days ago which insisted that we must, that not just papal encyclicals but even ordinary papal lectures on Wednesday afternoons might well form part of the “ordinary magisterium,” which some Catholics consider to be protected from error by the Holy Spirit. In other words, the pope is something very close to an oracle, coming out with divinely-ordained truths at least once a week.

This is not what the Church teaches, and a good thing too, because it is manifest nonsense. We can see that it is nonsense simply by toting up the statements on which popes have contradicted each other, or which Church councils or catechisms have later gone on to reverse.

[…]

Then-cardinal Ratzinger said approvingly in 1982 that the Vatican II constitution Gaudium et Spes
was a “counter-syllabus” to that issued by Pius IX. The future Pope Benedict XVI knew that the Church is not sacramentally married to every assertion on economics and politics by any pope. Nor are laymen. If popes could be wrong about something like slavery -when Protestant laymen like William Wilberforce were right — they might also be wrong about immigration or economics or climate science.

Does anyone really think while the Holy Spirit failed to prevent popes from approving slavery, He has given Pope Francis infallible insight into the sensitivity of the climate to carbon dioxide and how best to solve the problem? The reality is that popes might be hearkening too closely to secular wisdom, liberal opinion or dominant forces in powerful countries (like the EU), just as previous popes were when they defended slavery.

Our Lord has made His intentions perfectly clear by letting popes contradict each other on such subjects — when He could easily have prevented it. Catholics believe God does prevent popes from erring on central and narrowly-defined matters of faith or morals, much as He protected the biblical authors from error. The credibility of this doctrine is only undermined when we confuse it with contradictory scientific and economic papal opinions. God never meant to leave behind an oracle. When we invent one to shore up our political preferences, we are forging a golden calf.

This article reprints with permission relevant sections of “The Myth of Catholic Social Teaching,” with a few minor updates, from the site The Catholic Thing

 

See LAUDATO SI’
ON CARE FOR OUR COMMON HOME POPE FRANCIS MAY 24, 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LAUDATO_SI’.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 12-CATHOLIC CRITICISM OF ENCYCLICAL LAUDATO SI’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_12-CATHOLIC_CRITICISM_OF_ENCYCLICAL_LAUDATO_SI.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 15-THE POPE SPEAKS ON CLIMATE CHANGE AIR POLLUTION AND A HERETICAL PRIEST EVADES PROLIFE ISSUES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_15-THE_POPE_SPEAKS_ON_CLIMATE_CHANGE_AIR_POLLUTION_AND_A_HERETICAL_PRIEST_ EVADES _PROLIFE_ISSUES.doc


Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco? POPULATION CONTROL EXTREMIST AND ATHEIST PAPAL ADVISOR BELIEVES IN NEW AGE GODDESS

$
0
0

 


NOVEMBER 11, 2015

Quo Vadis, Papa Francisco?

20 – POPULATION CONTROL EXTREMIST AND ATHEIST PAPAL ADVISOR BELIEVES IN NEW AGE GODDESS

 

Catholic churches welcome Gaia and Krishna

https://youtu.be/hB9tUOsn4Jg, http://wp.me/pJJ1K-6fY
11:02

July 19, 2015, Archdiocese of Toronto, Ontario, Canada, Televised Mass 00:00 to 3:39

“The Sunday Mass concluded with a song called “O Beautiful Gaia*” written by Carolyn McDade.” *See further below

“Gaia is a Greek mother goddess, creator, the giver of birth to earth and all the universe … She is worshipped by modern Wicca and other Neopagans.”

 

Praying to the pagan goddess “Gaia” at Mass in Toronto

https://veneremurcernui.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/praying-to-the-pagan-goddess-gaia-at-mass-in-toronto/

August 6, 2015

Brought to you by the Archdiocese of Toronto official
YouTube channel
.

https://youtu.be/mWQC1n6FVns 29:56

Televised Mass, Fr. Larry Marcille; “O Beautiful Gaia” at 27:30.

Msgr. Brad H. Masssman thanks the viewers for participating in the “liturgy”. He doesn’t end with the Sign of the Cross.

Cardinal Thomas Collins of Toronto is a conservative and it is shocking that he allows this in his archdiocese.

 

The earth-goddess Gaia is referred to no less than eight times in the February 3, 2003 Document Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life, A Christian Reflection on the New Age (#2.3.1, #7.1, #7.2 twice).

#2.3.4.2: Gaia“, Mother Earth, is offered as an alternative to God the Father, whose image is seen to be linked to a patriarchal conception of male domination of women. There is talk of God, but it is not a personal God; the God of which New Age speaks is neither personal nor transcendent. Nor is it the Creator and sustainer of the universe, but an “impersonal energy” immanent in the world, with which it forms a “cosmic unity”: “All is one”. This unity is monistic, pantheistic or, more precisely, panentheistic. God is the “life-principle”, the “spirit or soul of the world”, the sum total of consciousness existing in the world. In a sense, everything is God.

 

#2.3.4.3: James Lovelock’s book on the
Gaia
Hypothesis claims that “the entire range of living matter on earth, from whales to viruses, and from oaks to algae, could be regarded as constituting a single living entity, capable of manipulating the Earth’s atmosphere to suit its overall needs and endowed with faculties and powers far beyond those of its constituent parts”.
To some, the Gaia hypothesis is “a strange synthesis of individualism and collectivism. It all happens as if New Age, having plucked people out of fragmentary politics, cannot wait to throw them into the great cauldron of the global mind”.

 

#2.5: [I]t is enough to point out that New Age shares with a number of internationally influential groups the goal of superseding or transcending particular religions in order to create space for a universal religion which could unite humanity. Closely related to this is a very concerted effort on the part of many institutions to invent a Global Ethic, an ethical framework which would reflect the global nature of contemporary culture, economics and politics. Further, the politicisation of ecological questions certainly colours the whole question of the Gaia hypothesis or worship of mother earth.

 

 

Schellnhuber Appointed to Pontifical Academy of Science

http://www.churchmilitant.com/news/article/breaking-schellnhuber-appointed-to-pontifical-academy-of-sciences

By Christine Niles, Vatican City,
June 17, 2015

 

 

 

A pontifical act published on the Holy See Press Office website today announced the appointment of Hans Joachim Schellnhuber to an academy under the direction of the Holy See:

The Holy Father has appointed Hans Joachim Schellnhuber, professor of theoretical physics at the University of Potsdam and director of the Institute for Climate Impact in Potsdam, Federal Republic of Germany, as ordinary member of the Pontifical Academy of Sciences [sic].

Schellnhuber was chosen to be one among four speakers to talk at the roll-out of the Pope’s global warming encyclical Thursday, and is said to have helped draft the encyclical. 

He’s a controversial appointee because, in addition to being a radical promoter of the theory of man-made climate change, he is an atheist and an advocate of population control. He once said the carrying capacity of the earth is less than one billion; considering the earth currently holds more than seven billion people, this would mean he favors the reduction of the vast majority of mankind.

He has made calls for an “Earth Constitution that would transcend the UN Charter” and a “Global Council” comprised of members elected by everyone on earth. He has also suggested creation of a “Planetary Court … a transnational legal body open to appeals from everybody, especially with respect to violations of the Earth Constitution.”

The Pontifical Academy of Science was established in 1603, and consists of 80 academicians chosen among the world’s leading scientists and appointed by the Pope. The mission of the Academy is “to pay honor to pure science, wherever it is found, to assure its freedom and to promote its research.”

The Academy organized the global warming summit at the Vatican in April, which invited two United Nations leaders to address the conference: Secretary General Ban Ki-Moon and Harvard economist Jeffrey Sachs, UN Special Advisor on Millennium Development Goals. Both men have promoted population control via greater access to contraception and abortion.

 

 

The Scientific Pantheist Who Advises Pope Francis

The scientist who influenced Laudato Si, and who serves at the Vatican’s science office, seems to believe in Gaia, but not in God.

https://stream.org/scientific-pantheist-who-advises-pope-francis/

By William M. Briggs, June 22, 2015

St. Francis of Assisi’s hymn Laudato Si’
spoke of “Brothers” Sun and Fire and “Sisters” Moon and Water, using these colorful phrases figuratively, as a way of praising God’s creation. These sentimental words so touched Pope Francis that he named his encyclical after this canticle (repeated in paragraph 87 of the Holy Father’s letter).

Neither Pope Francis nor St. Francis took the words literally, of course. Neither believed that fire was alive and could be talked to or reasoned with or, worse, worshiped. Strange, then, that a self-professed atheist and scientific advisor to the Vatican named Hans Schellnhuber appears to believe in a Mother Earth.

 

Gaia

The Gaia Principle, first advanced by chemist James Lovelock (who has lately had second thoughts) and microbiologist Lynn Margulis in the 1970s, says that all life interacts with the Earth, and the Earth with all life, to form a giant self-regulating, living system.

This goes far beyond the fact that the Earth’s climate system has feedbacks, which are at the very center of the debate over climate change. In the Gaia Principle, Mother Earth is alive, and even, some think, aware in some ill-defined, mystical way. The Earth knows man and his activities and, frankly, isn’t too happy with him.

This is what we might call “scientific pantheism,” a kind that appeals to atheistic scientists. It is an updated version of the pagan belief that the universe itself is God, that the Earth is at least semi-divine — a real Brother Sun and Sister Water! Mother Earth is immanent in creation and not transcendent, like the Christian God.

What’s this have to do with Schellnhuber? In the 1999 Nature paper “‘Earth system’ analysis and the second Copernican revolution,” he said:

Ecosphere science is therefore coming of age, lending respectability to its romantic companion, Gaia theory, as pioneered by Lovelock and Margulis. This hotly debated ‘geophysiological’ approach to Earth-system analysis argues that the biosphere contributes in an almost cognizant way to self-regulating feedback mechanisms that have kept the Earth’s surface environment stable and habitable for life.

Geo-physiological, in case you missed it. Cognizant, in black and white. So dedicated is Schellnhuber to this belief that he says “the Gaia approach may even include the influence of biospheric activities on the Earth’s plate-tectonic processes.” Not the other way around, mind you, where continental drift and earthquakes effects life, but where life effects earthquakes.

He elaborates:

Although effects such as the glaciations may still be interpreted as over-reactions to small disturbances — a kind of cathartic geophysiological fever — the main events, resulting in accelerated maturation by shock treatment, indicate that Gaia faces a powerful antagonist. Rampino has proposed personifying this opposition as Shiva, the Hindu god of destruction.

Mother Earth gets the flu and instead of white blood cells and a rise in temperature to fend off the infection, it sends white ice and a decrease in temperatures. How? Geophysiologically! I remind the reader that our author, writing in one of the world’s most prominent science journals, does not use these propositions metaphorically. He proposes them as actual mechanisms.

 

 

 

Schellnhuber echoes the theme of a cognizant, i.e. self-aware, planet in another (co-authored) 2004 paper in Nature 2004, “Climbing the co-evolution ladder,” suggesting again that mankind is an infection, saying that mankind “perturbs … the global ‘metabolism'” of the planet.

 

Tipping Points

Schellnhuber, a one-time quantum physicist who turned his attention to Mother Earth late in his career, was also co-author of a 2009 Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences paper “Imprecise probability assessment of tipping points in the climate system,” which asked select scientists their gut assessment about the arrival of various “tipping points.” Tipping points are a theme of Schellnhuber’s research (see inter alia this and this).

Tipping points are supposed moments when some doom which might have been avoided if some action had been taken, is no longer possible to avoid and will arrive no matter what. Tipping points have come and gone in climate forecasts for decades now. The promised dooms never arrive but the false prophets never quit.  Their intent is less to forecast than to induce something short of panic in order to plead for political intervention. When the old tipping point is past, theorists just change the date, issue new warnings and hope no one will notice.

One of the tipping points Schellnhuber asked about was the melting of the Greenland ice sheet, depending on what the temperature did. All of the selected experts (who answered the questions in 2004 and 2005) gave moderate (~15-25%) to quite high probabilities (50-80%) for this event to have occurred by 2015. The ice did not melt.

Schellnhuber presented more tipping points to the Pontifical Academy of Sciences in 2014 in the co-authored paper, “Climate-System Tipping Points and Extreme Weather Events.” In that paper, Schellnhuber has a “scientific” graph with Michelangelo’s Sistine Chapel Adam “flicking” a planet earth over a methane tipping point, such that the earth would roll down into a fiery pit labeled the “Warming Abyss.” Hell on earth.

 

The Problem of People

Schellnhuber is most famous for predicting that the “carrying capacity” of the earth is “below” 1 billion people. When confronted with this, he called those who quoted him “liars.” But he then repeated the same claim, saying, “All I said was that if we had unlimited global warming of eight degrees warming, maybe the carrying capacity of the earth would go down to just 1 billion, and then the discussion would be settled.”  And he has often said that this temperature tipping point would be reached — unless “actions” were taken.

The man is suspicious of people. In that same interview he said, “If you want to reduce human population, there are wonderful means: Improve the education of girls and young women.” Since young women already know where babies come from, and since this knowledge tends neither to increase nor decrease population, the “education” he has in mind must be facts about how to avoid the consequences of sex. Austin Ruse discovered a 2009 talk in which Schellnhuber said the earth “will explode” due to resource depletion once the population reaches 9 billion, a number that the UN projects in 2050. Presumably he wants earth to avoid that fate, so he must support the population control that Pope Francis so clearly repudiated in his encyclical.

 

Bad Religion

Confirmation bias happens when a scientist manipulates an experiment so that he gets the outcome he hoped he would get. When Schellnhuber invites only believers in tipping-points-of-doom to characterize their guesses of this doom, his view that the doom is real will be confirmed. And when he publishes a paper that says, “Scientists say world is doomed” the public and politicians believe it. Scientists skeptical of the doom are dismissed because they are skeptics. This isn’t good science. It’s really bad religion, and a pagan one at that.

Global warming research is characterized by an insider’s club. If you believe, you’re in. If you doubt, you’re out. This is also so at the Pontifical Academies of Science where Schellnhuber was appointed by Bishop Marcelo Sanchez Sorondo. The bishop locked scientists with contrary views out of the process, scientists he has repeatedly dismissed as “funded by the oil industry.” Given this, how likely is it that the Holy Father was fully aware of the views of the chief scientist who advised him?

 

 

Pope Worships the Creator, His Advisor Worships the Creation

http://news.investors.com/ibd-editorials/062315-758703-pope-francis-science-advisor-is-an-atheist.htm

June 23, 2015

Heaven and Earth: The scientist who advised the pope on his climate change message is a godless man whose Almighty is the Earth. We keep trying to adjust our set because there is something very wrong with this picture.

Pope Francis issued an encyclical last week that brought a lot of fire and brimstone his way, and deservedly so. He wandered far outside his divine calling and lectured his church about man’s role in global warming.

Anyone who wondered how he could do such a thing have their answer in Hans Schellnhuber, the microbiologist who advised Francis. Schellnhuber, The Stream reports, is a “self-professed atheist” who “appears to believe in a Mother Earth.”

That makes Schellnhuber, from the Potsdam Institute for Climate Impact Research, a believer in Gaia, the name given to Earth as a mystical living system that some believe is deserving of worship.

 

 

 

Francis, we assume, does not worship the creation but instead the creator. His partnership with someone whose belief rests at almost the opposite end of the spectrum might make the faithful uncomfortable.

When Francis’ encyclical was leaked last week, we wondered if his position on the man-made global warming question was “a misuse of the authority of the Roman Catholic Church and the church at large.”

Our conclusion has only been solidified by the revelation that the pope was in league with Schellnhuber.

The pope indicates that his primary trouble with global warming is its projected devastating impact on those at the socioeconomic bottom. He has been told, Bloomberg Business reports, by his Hindu advisor Veerabhadran Ramanathan that “the poorest 3 billion people are going to suffer the worst consequences.”

But as Competitive Enterprise Institute founder Fred Smith wrote in Forbes, “it is the environmental proposals currently being championed as solutions, however, that are the real threat.”

The “environmental proposals” have never been about the environment anyway. Rather, they are, in the words of Ottmar Edenhofer, a U.N. Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change official, intended as vehicles for the “distribution of the world’s resources.”

From atheists to strong-arm redistributionists, this pope is unequally yoked with those who don’t share the tenets of his faith — but who are happy to use that faith to achieve their political aims. Yes, there’s truly something wrong here.

 

 

Pope Francis’ science advisor believes in Gaia, but not God

http://www.hngn.com/articles/103578/20150624/pope-francis-science-advisor-believes-in-gaia-but-not-god.htm

Hans Schellnhuber, a pantheist, is one of the Pope’s scientific advisors

By Peter de Jesus, June 24, 2015

Pope Francis’ canticle, Laudato Si’¸ finds its roots in a hymn written by St. Francis of Assisi. The hymn spoke of “Brothers” Sun and Fire, as well as “Sisters” Moon and Water, powerful metaphors that must’ve resonated deeply within the Pope and the saint. Curiously enough however, one of the Pope’s scientific advisors may take the figurative statements of the hymn a little too realistically.

Hans Schellnhuber, a self-professed atheist, is one of Pope Francis’ prominent scientific advisors. What makes him even more remarkable, apart from his disbelief in a universal, omnipotent deity, is the fact that his beliefs lie very close to nature, according to The Stream.

Schellnhuber’s beliefs are most accurately called Pantheism, a variation of atheism which involves a belief system rooted in the concept of the Earth being a living, breathing organism, much like the mythological Gaia. Beyond considering the planet as a living being, pantheists believe that the Earth has a system equivalent to the human brain, which in turn reacts to the destructive things that humans initiate, reports Rush Limbaugh.

The beliefs of the Pope’s scientific advisor follows the Gaia principle, which was first advanced by chemist James Lovelock and microbiologist Lynn Margulis in the 1970’s. The principle states that Mother Earth is alive, and to a point, even aware in some ill-defined, mystical manner. This means that the planet is quite literally the “brother” or “sister” to human beings, according to The Stream.

Schellnhuber has previously stated his beliefs in the Gaia principle, stating that “the Gaia approach may even include the influence of biospheric activities on the Earth’s plate-tectonic processes.” This means that, in a very concise manner, natural calamities and events do not affect human life; rather, it is human life that influences natural calamities and events.

 

What Do We Do When the Pope Gets It Wrong?

Must Catholics torture our minds with North Korean gymnastics, forcing ourselves to agree with each papal statement?

https://stream.org/what-do-we-do-when-the-pope-gets-it-wrong/
EXTRACT

By John Zmirak, June 24, 2015

[…]

Catholics should, of course, charitably consider what the pope has to say. But, ultimately, are we obliged to agree with either his scientific assessment or his policy recommendations? If the pope predicts it will rain, but then it doesn’t, must we say that it is “raining spiritually” but we are too sinful to see it?

I heard a lecture from a priest a few days ago which insisted that we must, that not just papal encyclicals but even ordinary papal lectures on Wednesday afternoons might well form part of the “ordinary magisterium,” which some Catholics consider to be protected from error by the Holy Spirit. In other words, the pope is something very close to an oracle, coming out with divinely-ordained truths at least once a week.

This is not what the Church teaches, and a good thing too, because it is manifest nonsense. We can see that it is nonsense simply by toting up the statements on which popes have contradicted each other, or which Church councils or catechisms have later gone on to reverse.

[…]

Then-cardinal Ratzinger said approvingly in 1982 that the Vatican II constitution Gaudium et Spes
was a “counter-syllabus” to that issued by Pius IX. The future Pope Benedict XVI knew that the Church is not sacramentally married to every assertion on economics and politics by any pope. Nor are laymen. If popes could be wrong about something like slavery -when Protestant laymen like William Wilberforce were right — they might also be wrong about immigration or economics or climate science.

 

 

 

Does anyone really think while the Holy Spirit failed to prevent popes from approving slavery, He has given Pope Francis infallible insight into the sensitivity of the climate to carbon dioxide and how best to solve the problem? The reality is that popes might be hearkening too closely to secular wisdom, liberal opinion or dominant forces in powerful countries (like the EU), just as previous popes were when they defended slavery.

Our Lord has made His intentions perfectly clear by letting popes contradict each other on such subjects — when He could easily have prevented it. Catholics believe God does prevent popes from erring on central and narrowly-defined matters of faith or morals, much as He protected the biblical authors from error. The credibility of this doctrine is only undermined when we confuse it with contradictory scientific and economic papal opinions. God never meant to leave behind an oracle. When we invent one to shore up our political preferences, we are forging a golden calf.

This article reprints with permission relevant sections of “The Myth of Catholic Social Teaching,” with a few minor updates, from the site The Catholic Thing

 

See LAUDATO SI’
ON CARE FOR OUR COMMON HOME POPE FRANCIS MAY 24, 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LAUDATO_SI’.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 12-CATHOLIC CRITICISM OF ENCYCLICAL LAUDATO SI’
4 SEPTEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_12-CATHOLIC_CRITICISM_OF_ENCYCLICAL_LAUDATO_SI.doc

 

ON POPE FRANCIS

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01A-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01A-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 02-MEDJUGORJE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_02-MEDJUGORJE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 03-HOMOSEXUALITY THE SEX ABUSE CRISIS AND THE GAY LOBBY
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_03-HOMOSEXUALITY_THE_SEX_ABUSE_CRISIS_AND_THE_GAY_LOBBY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 04-COMPROMISED BY NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE MEDICINE?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_04-COMPROMISED_BY_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_MEDICINE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 05-BAPTISM OF ALIENS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_05-BAPTISM_OF_ALIENS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 06-ENDORSEMENT OF A NEW AGE HEALER FROM INDIA?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_06-ENDORSEMENT_OF_A_NEW_AGE_HEALER_FROM_INDIA.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 08-CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE PRACTISES NEW AGE ADVOCATES THE HERESY OF WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_08-CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_PRACTISES_NEW_AGE_ADVOCATES_THE_HERESY_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 09-THE POPE UNDERGOES NEW AGE TREATMENTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_09-THE_POPE_UNDERGOES_NEW_AGE_TREATMENTS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 10-NEW AGE CONSULTOR TO THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE NOW DENIGRATES THE EUCHARIST

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_10-NEW_AGE_CONSULTOR_TO_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_NOW_DENIGRATES_THE_EUCHARIST.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 11-PRESIDENT OF THE PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE JOINS IN RELIGIOUS RITUAL OF NEW AGE CULT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_11-PRESIDENT_OF_THE_PONTIFICAL_COUNCIL_FOR_CULTURE_JOINS_IN_RELIGIOUS_RITUAL_OF_NEW_AGE_CULT.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 12-CATHOLIC CRITICISM OF ENCYCLICAL LAUDATO SI’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_12-CATHOLIC_CRITICISM_OF_ENCYCLICAL_LAUDATO_SI’.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 13-SOME QUESTIONABLE ECCLESIAL APPOINTMENTS OF POPE FRANCIS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_13-SOME_QUESTIONABLE_ECCLESIAL_APPOINTMENTS_OF_POPE_FRANCIS.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 14-A DANGEROUS POPE CHALLENGING THE CHURCH?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_14-A_DANGEROUS_POPE_CHALLENGING_THE_CHURCH.doc

 

 

 

 

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 15-THE POPE SPEAKS ON CLIMATE CHANGE AIR POLLUTION AND A HERETICAL PRIEST EVADES PROLIFE ISSUES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_15-THE_POPE_SPEAKS_ON_CLIMATE_CHANGE_AIR_POLLUTION_AND_A_HERETICAL_PRIEST_ EVADES _PROLIFE_ISSUES.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 16-CARDINAL DANNEELS REVEALS THAT HIS CLERICAL MAFIA STRIVED FOR BERGOGLIO AS POPE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_16-CARDINAL_DANNEELS_REVEALS_THAT_HIS_CLERICAL_MAFIA_STRIVED_FOR_BERGOGLIO_AS_POPE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 17-HOW WILL TRADITION VIEW POPE FRANCIS’ PAPACY?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_17-HOW_WILL_TRADITION_VIEW_POPE_FRANCIS_PAPACY.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 18-CATHOLIC CRITICISM OF POPE FRANCIS’ MOTU PROPRIOS ON MARRIAGE ANNULMENT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_18-CATHOLIC_CRITICISM_OF_POPE_FRANCIS_MOTU_PROPRIOS_ON_MARRIAGE_ANNULMENT.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 19-CRACKDOWN ON THE FRANCISCAN FRIARS OF THE IMMACULATE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_19-CRACKDOWN_ON_THE_FRANCISCAN_FRIARS_OF_THE_IMMACULATE.doc

 

IS POPE FRANCIS UNDERGOING TREATMENT WITH NEW AGE ALTERNATIVE THERAPIES?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_POPE_FRANCIS_UNDERGOING_TREATMENT_WITH_NEW_AGE_ALTERNATIVE_THERAPIES.doc

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS INTERPRETS POPE FRANCIS PERSONAL REMARK ON HOMOSEXUALS AS CHURCH TEACHING

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_INTERPRETS_POPE_FRANCIS_PERSONAL_REMARK_ON_HOMOSEXUALS_AS_CHURCH_TEACHING.doc

THE FRANCIS EFFECT & WHO AM I TO JUDGE-THE SPIRIT OF VATICAN COUNCIL II?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_FRANCIS_EFFECT_&_WHO_AM_I_TO_JUDGE-THE_SPIRIT_OF_VATICAN_COUNCIL_II.doc


The St. Thomas “Tree” in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore: Genuine or humbug?

$
0
0


				


					APRIL/20 NOVEMBER 19, 2015

 

The St. Thomas “Tree” in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore: Genuine or humbug?

 



Three views of what has been christened the “St. Thomas Tree”

 

A letter from me to Madras Musings, a Chennai “heritage” fortnightly:

From:
Me (using an assumed name)
To:
editor@madrasmusings.com

Date: Wed, Nov 5, 2014 at 10:09 PM Subject: THE ST. THOMAS TREE
Dear Sir,
I was born in San Thomé or Santhome 65 years ago, and lived with my grandparents (who then owned the place) and parents in “Culford”, a 24-room bungalow that had four servants’ quarters and two garages on Nimmo Road, located at a distance of around 200 meters from the gates of the Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas, for the first 19 years of my life.

 

As a child in the ’50s, I used to go to the beach every evening accompanied by my younger siblings escorted by an “ayah” to relax, listen to the music broadcasted from the concrete circular “radio house” on the beach, play games and fly kites.

During the kite competitions, losers’ kites would sometimes descend into the compound of the St. Bede’s School chapel or the sea-front lawn of the Archbishop’s House to the left and right of the beach approach road respectively. To retrieve these “cut” kites, one could enter either of the premises only by scaling high walls after first scampering up the high sloping mound of beach sand on which the walls were raised. The bases of these walls incidentally are at the exact same level as the beach approach road, which is the same as that of all the land of the Cathedral of St. Thomas and its surroundings.

 

To get down onto the beach from the approach road that commences from the Cathedral’s boundary walls, one had to walk down a wide flight of around thirty steps bisected by an enclosure.

Within that enclosure and about midway down the steps that descend to the beach, there was a tall wooden pole a few inches thick, already fairly weather-worn through its entire height of maybe around twenty feet, extending from a roughly pyramid-shaped base made of what may be brick and mortar or cement.

 

Until fairly recently, the infamous December 26, 2004 tsunami to be precise, no one, none of the Church authorities in particular, took any cognizance of the pole. To the best of my knowledge, it in itself held no known historic significance, religious or otherwise, and was never associated with St. Thomas.

 

 

After the tsunami, the then parish priest, Fr. Lawrence Raj of the Cathedral Basilica National Shrine of St. Thomas, a corrupt priest who was the Diocesan properties in-charge,
notorious for his renovation of churches* see pages 4, 5 while siphoning off funds, etc., (see http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/chennai/FIR-against-12-for-misappropriation/articleshow/9331579.cms), claimed that the pole now christened the “St. Thomas Tree” miraculously saved the Church building and Santhome from the ravaging effects of the tsunami which overran the Marina beach beyond the lighthouse a kilometer to the north of the church as well as Srinivasapuram to the south, and claimed several lives.

The pole is believed to have been fashioned from a log of wood that is associated with St. Thomas by urban legend.

 


Fr. Lawrence Raj



 

“Galilee”, now 6 Nimmo Road was earlier “Culford”, 4 Nimmo Road. This property belonged to my paternal grandfather Gelasuis Lawrence D’Souza who purchased it in the 1920s when he moved from Mangalore to the then-Madras via Bombay. The entire property shown in the photograph was ours, including the land to the right of the main gate left pillar (right foreground) and that extending behind the main building. The structure on the extreme left was erected recently. The compound wall in the right foreground and the section of the building painted pink are the original building built in 1920. The original British-made spiral staircase and the Mangalore-tile roofed Burma-teak front verandah were replaced during renovations.

 


Culford’s gate. Go down the road to the end and the St. Thomas Cathedral is visible 100 metres to the right.

 



From my photograph album: left, “Culford”, the original building; right, renovated in the late 1960s

 

The fishermen’s huts at the foot of the steps on the Santhome beach were swamped by the tsunami waves.

“In gratitude to God” for “saving” Santhome from the tsunami, a sort of memorial was erected at the cemented-mounted pole with an inscribed plaque.

 


I believe that the claim of a miraculous saving of Santhome is balderdash and preys on the gullibility of people.
I have talked to other long-time Santhome residents who unanimously agree with me that there was never ever any link with the pole to St. Thomas the Apostle.
The Church claims that the pole is twenty centuries old. I wonder if it is even a century old.

I can argue from natural reasons as to why a beachfront wooden pole cannot survive exposure to the elements for so long.

I can argue from natural reasons as to why the tsunami wave did not swamp the Cathedral.

The base of the pyramid-shaped cement construction that supports the “St. Thomas Tree” is itself 10 feet higher, if not more, than the level of the sand that covers the beach. There is a flight of steps that goes down from the base of the pyramid-shaped construction to the beach, as well as up to the approach road.

 

The topography of the Santhome beach front is very different from that of the Marina to the north or its southern counterpart, Foreshore Estate/Pattinampakkam/Srinivasapuram about a kilometer from the Cathedral.

Local denizens have witnessed that the Marina and Foreshore Estate beaches are flooded with water during the annual rainy season known as the monsoon. Vast areas of beach sand become pools of water in which children frolic, constantly replenished by the wind-driven waves of the sea. This did not happen on the Santhome beach which during the 1980s was annexed piecemeal by fisher-folk with political patronage so that almost no trace of the beach remained except a narrow strip where beach meets sea beyond the service or loop road that connects the Marina with Foreshore Estate.

So, the Santhome beach had hundreds of tightly-packed-together residential constructions that stood between the tsunami/sea and the steps that lead up to the approach road.

 

The Cathedral and the buildings that existed to the east on its grounds are over 25 meters inland from the top of the steps.
The St. Bede’s campus to the immediate east of the Cathedral, and the Russian consulate to the north, and other beach front bungalows to the north as well as to the south up to Foreshore Estate and Srinivasapuram (a full kilometer from the Cathedral were completely unaffected by the wave). All the buildings are fronted by tall walls at least 6 feet high, erected at least another 4 to 6 feet above the level of the beach because of the natural slope formation of the sand dunes.
The wave of the tsunami that entered the areas around Leith Castle (where I now reside) and Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate/Srinivasapuram to the immediate south of where I live, could do so only because (i) the roads and public areas thereabout do not have the protection of high walls as we find to the immediate north and south of the Cathedral and Archbishop’s House; (ii) the roads and public areas in those places are on almost the same level as the beach, and there are no private buildings except a little further inland.
The areas which were affected (Marina and Srinivasapuram) were at, or almost at, the level of the beach itself which again is only a couple or more feet higher than the sea level. Even more significantly, the speed and height of the tsunami wave could not have overcome the Santhome flight of steps and the high walls of the buildings in its vicinity. On the Marina a kilometer to the north of the Cathedral, and at Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate/Srinivasapuram a kilometer to the south, there were no significant obstructions to the tsunami wave and so it could move a couple of hundred meters inland.


The “St Thomas Tree” is advertised on church pamphlets and brochures as a tourist attraction and people are beguiled by a false story, a religious myth fraudulently concocted around a natural disaster that destroyed the huts and shanties in which poor people lived on the beach, and which claimed many of their lives and all of their property.

The iron grills of the memorial erected to enclose the pole have become badly corroded within a decade of the tsunami. How could a wooden pole have survived the salt-concentrated sea air and vagaries of the weather for 20 centuries?
The whole thing stinks. It is shocking that the office-bearers of the Catholic Association, Parish Council and anbiams (Basic or Small Christian Communities) collaborated in perpetrating this whole scheme, or were passive and silent when the then parish priest planned and executed it.
A former Santhome resident

 

*St. Thomas Church caught in renovation controversy

http://www.christiantoday.co.in/article/st.thomas.church.caught.in.renovation.controversy/42.htm

July 30, 2004

Chennai – The renovation of the 108–year–old St. Thomas Church here has run into a controversy, with a voluntary outfit, the Forum of Catholic Unity, alleging that the Church has taken up construction work without the prior sanction of the concerned authorities. 
At the center of the dispute is a move by Fr. Lawrence Raj to renovate the wooden roof of the church. 
The Forum of Catholic Unity has attributed hidden motives to the renovation work. 
“Now Father Lawrence has completed the work. We want a thorough investigation to be made as to why did he do it so secretly? Why he did not consult people and why was the structural stability not taken into consideration? It’s a very serious matter. Now, suddenly something happens, who is going to be responsible? 
“Catholics are very law abiding people and he has violated all the rules. Now, doubts have been expressed whether he has taken some antiques from below and sold it,” claimed Devasahayam, Convenor. 
“This excavation was done twice before also in 1923 and 1954. This is not for the first time we are digging. They dug twice and removed some stones, bones and pottery. Now I am making a new museum where I will keep all these things to make it more decent and attractive,” said Fr. Lawrence, the parish priest of St. Thomas. 
In March 2004, the forum filed an application with the Chennai Metropolitan Development Authority, which issued a stop order on further construction activity on the church. 
A total of Rs. 57 lacs were spent on the renovation. 
Church authorities, however, condemned the allegations. “I do not see any controversy here. Some individuals because of their vested interest or whatever it is, they have not come to me nor have they discussed with me or with the municipal authority.” “They are simply going and reporting to different newspapers and different departments. It’s a project of the diocese; it’s not my project. The Archbishop and others are here. We have consulted engineers who are well versed with it and also have employed two big companies. This all proves that we are very much concerned and careful about the structural stability of the church. We are in fact a thousand times more concerned about the whole thing,” Fr. Raj said. 
Larsen and Toubro and Gundu Rao Associates have undertaken the church’s renovation.

 

My letter to the Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore

 


 

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
George Antonysamy ; George Antonysamy ; archmsml@gmail.com

Cc:
parishpriest@santhomechurch.com ; Arul raj
Sent: Thursday, November 27, 2014 2:48 PM

Subject: THE ST. THOMAS TREE

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

In preparation for a report that I intend to publish on my web site, I would like to bring this to your kind attention in order to get some clarifications either from you or from the archdiocese or from the priests concerned with the origin of the legend of the “Tsunami and pole of St. Thomas” which is printed along with an accompanying photograph in the brochures distributed in the National Shrine Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas (see page 16).

Now, there are signboards in the compound of the Basilica that describe the pole as the “St. Thomas Tree“.

At 65, I lived the first one-third of my life in Santhome, and have been living the last one-third of it in and around Santhome.

I had never heard of the St. Thomas Tree or pole of St. Thomas before now.

 

 

It all seems to have begun after the 2004 tsunami under the then parish priest of the National Shrine, Fr. Lawrence Raj.

Until the December 26, 2004 tsunami to be precise, no one took cognizance of the pole. It held no historic significance.

A memorial with a commemorative plaque has been erected at considerable cost to the archdiocese or parish at and around the pole, and I presume had the approval of the Archbishop’s House as well as the Parish Council/Catholic Association/ anbiam leaders.

The urban legend, for that’s what it seems to be, gives the wooden pole and St. Thomas the credit for “saving” Santhome from the ravaging waves.

There are two aspects to this issue which I fear may be based upon pure myth.

As a devout but rational Catholic, and as a scientist, I believe that that claim is patently false. Am I wrong in thinking so?

I can argue my case with your kind permission, at least about the tsunami part of the legend.

Considering that the church premises sports a “museum” with ancient artefacts and records, is there any historical evidence that I can be provided with and examine that even faintly links the wooden pole at the head of the beach steps to St. Thomas?

 

Seeing that many Catholics must have been involved in the preliminary discussions, decisions, financing, construction, designing, printing, etc. surely there must be more than a few fellow parishioners or others who will be able and willing to answer my questions and clear my apprehensions.

I am approaching you and your office because my personal enquiries in the parish have met with negative or evasive answers that only fuel my doubts.

If I am wrong on the two counts, I would be most happy to be proved so.

If I am right on either one or both, I believe that the archdiocese/parish might have to take steps to rectify the situation.

Yours obediently,

Michael Prabhu

Catholic apologist

cc: Reverend Fr. Louis Mathias, parish priest, National Shrine of St. Thomas,

cc: Reverend Fr. M. Arul Raj, Vicar General

 

If the Archbishop as the local ecclesiastical authority had a legitimate answer, he would have replied to me.

When I wrote to Madras Musings and to my Archbishop expressing my concerns about the “miraculous” “St. Thomas Tree”, it was out of my own personal suspicions and I had no idea that there might be a controversy and information on this Catholic Church-related issue on the Internet.

In fact my letter to Madras Musings had no URL in the matter of the renovation controversy/charges of financial corruption concerning Fr. Lawrence Raj, or photographs. I have only just now introduced them in the referred letter while editing it for clarity and inclusion here.

 

*FIR against 12 for misappropriation

http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/chennai/FIR-against-12-for-misappropriation/articleshow/9331579.cms

July 23, 2011

CHENNAI: The Chennai Central Crime branch police Tuesday filed a first information report naming 12 persons, including Arul Das James, former archbishop of Madras-Mylapore, and A M Chinnappa, the current archbishop, on charges of breach of trust and misappropriation of donations made to the Demonte Charitable Trust over the years. 
The others named in the FIR are Rev Dr. Lawrence Pius,
Fr. P J Lawrence Raj, Rev Fr Andrew, Rev Fr Thomas Simon, Rev. Fr. KJ Francis, Kabir, Kumar, Y Jeppiaar, MGM Maran and Nhesh Shetty. A case has been filed under Sections 403, 406, 418 and 420 of the IPC. A copy of the FIR is with TOI. 
According to the police, former bureaucrat M G Devasahayam lodged a complaint last year against the 12, most of them trustees of the Trust. In his complaint, Devasahayam alleged criminal breach of trust pertaining to immoveable properties worth hundreds of crores of rupees, meant for the welfare of poor, widows and orphans, and misappropriation of funds belonging to the trust.

Sir John Demonte, a rich Portuguese merchant, bequeathed in his will immovable properties to charity on July 19, 1820. The properties include 257 grounds (one ground is 2,400 sq. ft.) of land at Benz Garden (Boat Club Road) in Raja Annamalaipuram and 186 grounds of land at Demonte Colony on St. Mary’s Road. However, the property at Benz Garden was illegally put in the possession of Y Jeppiaar by Fr P J Lawrence Raj, property administrator of the archdiocese, the complaint said. This was in gross violation of the terms of the will and the trust, Devasahayam said. 
Jeppiaar, Devasahayam said in the complaint, is still in possession of the property. “This illegal delivery of possession was followed by an illegal agreement for 50 years signed in December 2001 by the archbishop for 100 grounds and 50 grounds at Benz Garden to Holy Satellite Township Limited (Holy Land) and Sathyabama Institute of Science and Technology, both belonging to Jeppiaar, who gave Rs 2 crore to the trust for the agreement,” the complaint said. 

See more at ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION CHARGES AGAINST THE OCTOBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION_CHARGES_AGAINST_THE.doc

 

Just for the record, the two photographs of “Culford” on page 2 are retrieved from the Internet.

 

 

Several of the photographs of the “St. Thomas Tree” and views of/from the beaches at Santhome, Marina and Foreshore Estate included in the present report are taken by me using a mobile phone and a camera.

 

When getting down to the business of writing this report, I discovered that there is indeed a fair amount of information on the Tsunami and the “St. Thomas” pole controversy on the Internet.

I found the following story on at least seven sites but the original with a photograph cannot be viewed.

How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral

http://jloughnan.tripod.com/godtsunami3.htm

From Indian Catholic, the news site of the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India

Original source: http://www.theindiancatholic.com/news_read.asp?nid=274.

From “Annals Australasia” January/February 2005

See our article page 21 this issue ‘No. 7 St Thomas the Twin’.

The tsunami waves have subsided, but a miracle is being talked about across Chennai, India. It is the story of how St Thomas’ miraculous post kept the invading waves away, sparing the newly renovated Santhome [St Thomas] Cathedral.

The Cathedral, the world’s second basilica built to honour the apostle St Thomas, [the other basilica was built in Edessa in modern day Turkey. The body of the saint was brought back to Edessa after his martyrdom in India.], has been giving shelter to hundreds of tsunami victims ever since the waves ravaged many buildings across the coast.

But even though the killer tsunami waves devastated the Chennai coast, Father Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica, says ‘the sea did not touch our church.’

The reason? ‘We believe the miraculous post of St Thomas prevented the sea waters from entering the church,’ says Father Raj.

The church that sits at the site where St Thomas, one of the 12 Apostles of Jesus Christ, was buried after his death in the year 72 is located a few metres from the sea. While all the buildings on either side of the church were hit by the tsunami waves, the Santhome Cathedral remained unaffected.

Local people now say it is the St Thomas’ miraculous post that has kept the sea away on December 26.

According to Father Raj, the legend is that when St Thomas planted the post at the top of the steps leading to the Cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point.

The priest saw from the terrace of church the angry sea in action, as it surged across the road and flooded the huts in front of St Thomas’ post, which is an innocuous looking log of wood, mounted on a cement pedestal.

The belief goes that a village in the Mylapore area was flooded when a huge tree trunk fell across the river. The local king brought a royal pachyderm to lug it away, but the task seemed impossible. Then, according to legend, St Thomas came along, removed the girdle from his waist and handed it to a bystander and asked him to yank the log with it. He did so and the log was moved easily.

A mural in the Cathedral museum illustrates this incident. Father Raj says the current post is believed to be from that same log of wood.

Hundreds of homeless survivors who have been staying in the church ever since the tragedy hit them have prayed to St Thomas for saving them. ‘It is St Thomas who has saved me. This church was untouched by the waters because of the miraculous power of the St Thomas post,’ said K. Sebastiraj, a fisherman who sought shelter in the Santhome Cathedral.

Also at http://www.byzcath.org/forums/ubbthreads.php/topics/33265/Re_TSUNAMI_MIRACLE_AS_CATHEDRA,

http://www.freerepublic.com/focus/news/1317931/posts,

http://www.tldm.org/News7/TwoChurchesInIndiaSavedFromTsunamis.htm,

http://www.snopes.com/religion/tsunami.asp.

 

I demand that incontrovertible evidence be provided by the Archdiocese to substantiate Fr. Lawrence Raj‘s assertion that “the current post is believed to be from that same log of wood“.

 

A poorly-researched and grossly exaggerated report from the Los Angeles Times:

At Least 13,000 Die in Tsunami

http://articles.latimes.com/2004/dec/27/world/fg-quake27/2
EXTRACT

December 27, 2004

In the Four Shore (sic) Estate, a middle-class housing complex on Madras’ Marina Beach (Foreshore Estate is a full kilometer south of where the Marina ends at the lighthouse), the waves picked up stoves, televisions, refrigerators, furniture and even cars and sucked them out to sea, where they bobbed like beach toys before sinking. Nearby, poor fishermen and their families wept over the corpses of drowned loved ones.

Father Lawrence Raj, parish priest at the beachside Church of St. Thomas, was asleep when he felt the first shockwaves of the earthquake early Sunday, he said in an interview. People ran in panic during the tremor that Raj said persisted for 15 minutes. “That was the strongest tremor that I have ever experienced,” he said.

When calm returned, the priest sat down for breakfast. Just as he was finishing, about two hours after the temblor, he heard a loud noise and sent someone to investigate.

“He came back running, describing 15-foot-high waves,” Raj said. “We could see the waves,” which pounded the area, he added. Many of the dead “were either playing cricket [or] jogging near the beach.” […]

 

 

 

(In Santhome, there is no beach as such on which people may go jogging, and if there was one in 2004, it was inaccessible because of the slum that started from the steps; local residents stopped visiting the Santhome “beach” decades earlier; the only place where one could play cricket is ON the service or loop road which runs through the Santhome beach front.)

Several hundred yards from the sea, in the Srinivasapuram slum of central Madras, slabs of broken concrete were strewn about with pieces of thatched roofs, scattered kitchen utensils and the remains of uneaten meals. (Srinivasapuram, the concrete and thatched slum adjoining Foreshore Estate is not “several hundred yards from the sea” but smack on the beach as close as it can possibly get to the coast line.) The comments/inclusions in green are mine -Michael

 

http://www.snopes.com/religion/tsunami.asp
EXTRACT:

Some 131 people were killed by the tsunamis in Chennai, most of them fisher folk who lived in the lowest areas near the shore. The Santhome Cathedral, which was built over the tomb of Apostle Thomas, was not harmed by the waves, but then neither was by far the greatest part of the city— the damage in Chennai limited itself to the shore areas.

What Snopes is saying is that the Santhome Cathedral is at an elevation as also not exactly on “the shore area” as compared to the tsunami-ravaged places.

 

Tsunami: St. Thomas abandons fishermen, saves himself

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/2010/02/09/tsunami-st-thomas-abandons-fishermen-and-saves-himself-ishwar-sharan/

By Ishwar Sharan, February 9, 2010

 


The real miracle is that nobody has cut this  ‘St. Thomas’ pole down and carried it away to their puja room or European museum!

 

In an extraordinary example of superstitious and deceitful reporting, Susan Muthalaly wrote on 4 January 2005 in The New Indian Express, Chennai edition, an article called the “Santhome Miracle”. It was a crass attempt by the lady scribe at Christian one-upmanship when the Tamil fisher coast was in crisis from the tsunami.

It is not clear why the newspaper gave her space to blow pious bubbles, though soft-soaping the religious minorities is the accepted practice in India’s English-language press. Even so, The New Indian Express, better known for plain speaking and bad English prose, caused some consternation among its trusting readers with the preposterous miracle story that unwittingly showed up St. Thomas as a selfish man interested only in saving his own skin while the fishermen’s huts below his church were washed away. Susan Muthalaly wrote: 

 

Father Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica has been inundated with inquiries about the story of St. Thomas’ miraculous post, supposed to have kept the sea away on December 26. The 450-year-old church, located a few metres from the water, remained unaffected by the tsunamis even though buildings in line with it on either side were ravaged by the waves.

The belief, says Father Lawrence, is that when St. Thomas planted the post at the top of the steps leading to the cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point.

“But that is the legend,” stresses the father, “nobody knows whether it is true.” The priest sounds wary of declaring it a miracle. Puzzling, considering his job and that he gives visitors what he jokingly calls “credit cards to heaven” – neat little plastic cards laminated with a pinch of soil from St. Thomas’ tomb that fit into your wallet. He offers logical explanations, like perhaps it is because the
church is built on a higher level
. “But then,” he reasons, “the lighthouse is on roughly the same plain, and the water reached it.” (The lighthouse on the Marina is not built on a higher level but almost at beach level)

 

 

 

Father Lawrence says that for the people who have faith, it would be a miracle. “I believe it is,” he adds. He takes you to the terrace from which he saw the sea in action, as it surged across the road and flooded the huts in front of St. Thomas’ post. It is an innocuous looking log of wood, mounted on a cement pedestal.

The story goes that a village in the Mylapore area was flooded when a huge tree trunk fell across the river. The local king brought a royal pachyderm to lug it away, but the task seemed impossible. Then St. Thomas came along, removed the girdle from his waist and handed it to a bystander and asked him to yank the log with it. He did so and the log moved easily. There is a mural illustrating the episode in the cathedral museum.

Father Lawrence says the post is believed to be from that same log of wood. Though there is another story that the post comes from the chapel that St. Thomas built in 74 A.D.

“People have been asking about this story. It has always been around but it is difficult to confirm as fact something that occurred nearly 2,000 years ago. That is why I have been trying to verify the story with other people,” says the priest.

Father Lawrence is certainly not alone in believing the story about the safety of his church.

“Till December 31 we had about 2,000 people taking shelter over here. Partly because it is a church, it is a centre point for distributing relief material. I suppose it is also because people feel safe here.”

 

Father Lawrence and his reporting scribe Susan Muthalaly are speaking out of both sides of their mouth. According to them, the story of St. Thomas and his miraculous log of wood is true and not true at the same time. Of course, it is not true as they both very well know but are unwilling to say as faithful Christians.

We have to help them tell the truth. We have scholarship on our side and are not tied to an unforgiving and infructuous religious faith. We wrote The New Indian Express editor on January 5th, with a copy of the letter to Father Lawrence Raj. We wrote:

Apropos the article “The Santhome miracle” (TNIE, Jan. 4), Santhome Cathedral and Bishops House stand on the site of the original Kapaleeswara Temple which was destroyed in 1566 by the Portuguese. This site is the highest point on the Mylapore beach and is naturally protected from sea surges, Dr. R. Nagaswami, former director of the Tamil Nadu Department of Archaeology, has written: “The most important Kapaleeswara Temple lost all its ancient building during the Portuguese devastation and was originally located by the Santhome Cathedral. A few Chola records found in the Santhome Cathedral and Bishop’s House refer to Kapaleeswara Temple and Poompavai. A Chola record in fragment found on the east wall of the Santhome Cathedral refer to the image of Lord Nataraja of the Kapaleeswara Temple.” And, “A 12th century Chola record in the Santhome Cathedral region, refers to a Jain temple dedicated to Neminathaswami,”

Dr. Nagaswami and the Jesuit he worked with also recorded the finding of Buddhist images in the same area. There is no literary or archaeological evidence that a Christian church ever stood at this site prior to the Portuguese occupation of Mylapore.

The story of the wooden log which St. Thomas miraculously lifted was borrowed from the Jagannath Puri stala purana and introduced into the Mylapore St. Thomas legend by the Portuguese. The wooden log (which miraculously has not yet been stolen) now standing on the beach at the bottom of the steps leading from the church can be dated by radiocarbon testing, as can the bones in the two alleged St. Thomas tombs. When the dates of these relics have been established by forensic science (as is done with relics in European churches), their true nature and identity can be more easily ascertained.

 

This letter was not published in The New Indian Express and when we realised that the newspaper was not going to allow a rejoinder to its outrageous miracle story, we sent a personal appeal to the Managing Editor M. K. Sonthalia. He had on past occasions shown himself to be a responsible editor of courage and integrity when dealing with the St. Thomas controversy. But this time he was silent.

A second appeal was sent to him on January 19th, expressing our dismay at his silence and refusal to accommodate a reply to Susan Muthalaly’s article. We accused him of cowardice and of hiding behind the skirts of philosophy—Indian editors who have read a book or two take refuge in philosophy when they do not want to take responsible action. We also pointed out that Santhome Cathedral Basilica was a monument to religious bigotry not a house of miracles.

But the silence continued, and we learned it was the silence of recreance, not philosophy, The managing editor had allegedly come under pressure from his Christian editors and shareholders not to publish our rejoinder, and he had succumbed to their demands even as he had earlier succumbed to their dictate that the popular columnist Francois Gautier be dismissed for his pro-Hindu views.

This sad state of affairs at The New Indian Express leads to the larger question of journalistic ethics and integrity. The English-language press in India is politically correct and opportunistic. It is a commercial commodity without ideals. It has no credibility among the informed public because it is wedded to a secularist fundamentalism that is at odds with the spiritual ethos of the Indian people. At the same time it is able to shape public opinion to some extent, and it benefits politically from its morally criminal position of untruth. But one day this will change, and one day the people of Mylapore will learn the true history of the holocaust that took place on their beaches in the 16th century in the name of a malevolent foreign god whose intolerant nature and imperial ambitions were first recorded in the Old Testament. [1]

1. The article “The Santhome Miracle” by Susan Muthalaly appeared on 4 January 2005 in the Chennai edition of The New Indian Express. When our response to it was not published, we informed the managing editor of our intention to reproduce the article in full on this web site and asked him to inform us if he had any objection. We have not received any objection from him to date.

See also
http://134804.activeboard.com/t35398725/stthomas-in-india-fables-continued/

 

The above New Indian Express article is an extract from pages 133, 134 of the book The Myth of Saint Thomas and the Mylapore Shiva Temple
(173 pages),

chapter entitled

The New Indian Express makes a Tsunami

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=HL35NxR5S_QC&pg=PA133&lpg=PA133&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=nWNgj_2jvN&sig=-aQ0n86qKxsYrcZx3MaEjlpk8yQ&hl=en&sa=X&ei=VcUbVZm5F5OQuATtwYGwDw&ved=0CFUQ6AEwCQ#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false, https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=8185990913

By Ishwar Sharan, 2010

(Ishwar Sharan, also known as Swami Devananda, is a former Canadian Protestant came to India in 1967 and became a Hindu sannyasi.)

 


The Indian Ocean Tsunami: The Global Response to a Natural Disaster




St. Thomas’s Miracle Pole

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=cBAbwlLAZhcC&pg=PA227&lpg=PA227&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=0_H9yhAqtX&sig=kNJGtuIxIhTOnBagEkyD366aeds&hl=en&sa=X&ei=hNgbVYnWL-W3mwW43IGoAw&ved=0CFMQ6AEwDTgK#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false
and

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=DEedXAZnyVAC&pg=PA227&lpg=PA227&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=KMXs4KM_Cu&sig=amlsFLnahzCqkFKD3TW5ia6rV64&hl=en&sa=X&ei=hNgbVYnWL-W3mwW43IGoAw&ved=0CFUQ6AEwDjgK#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false

Edited by Pradyumna P. Karan, ‎Shanmugam P. Subbiah and Dick Gilbreath, 2010

https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=0813140056
and

https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=0813126525

Page 2: On Marina beach in Chennai, India, women selling fish and children playing cricket, morning walkers and tourists, all died as the tsunami waves came ashore.

Pages 227, 228: In Chennai, there were larger numbers of victims … from the citizens’ relaxation spot of Marina beach and its southern Santhome beach.

Santhome beach, located in the stretch from the lighthouse to the Adyar river mouth, witnessed large-scale destruction due to the tsunami waves. Here Santhome Cathedral is one of the central landmarks of the area…

Santhome Cathedral is a little away from the seashore. When the tsunami waves hit the area of Mylapore, they reached the backshore area, but the shrine was not at all affected. This is considered by Christian devotees another Santhome miracle. Fr. Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica has been asked numerous questions about the story of St. Thomas’ miraculous pole, supposed to have kept the sea away on December 26 (2004). The 450-year-old church, located a few meters away from the water remained unaffected by the tsunami even though buildings in line with it got wet by tsunami waves*. The belief, says Father Lawrence, is that when St. Thomas planted the pole at the top of the steps leading to the Cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point. “But that is the legend,” stresses the Father. “Nobody knows whether it is true”. The priests sounds wary of declaring it a miracle. He offers logical explanations, like perhaps the church was spared because it was built on a higher level. “But then,” he reasons, “the lighthouse is on roughly the same plain and the water reached it.”**

This pole is just like an ordinary flag-hoisting tower on the side of the building facing the sea***, and it was not at all remarked upon before the tsunami, neither by tourists nor by devotees. But today, if you look carefully at its position, it certainly appears to be preventing the waters from flowing in from the sea.****

Further, recently an inscription has been added to the pole on the church side: “ST. THOMAS POLE: IN GRATITUDE TO GOD FOR SAVING SANTHOME FROM TSUNAMI 2004″…

Bishop Raj’s***** miracle stories were introduced through various media, initially in the national newspaper New Indian Express, Chennai edition, January 4, 2005, in an article written by Susan Muthalaly titled, “Santhome miracle”. This story was further disseminated on the Internet in “How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral” (January 4, 2005). In addition, many other Catholic sites quoted this, causing the story to be further known. However, the bishop himself does not say whether the story is true or false.

 

The statement that the pole “was not at all remarked upon before the tsunami, neither by tourists nor by devotees” is absolutely true.

To say that “the church was spared because it was built on a higher level” is absolutely true, but they should have also stated that there were these huge natural as well as man-made barriers between the tsunami and the Cathedral.

 

*The Cathedral is NOT simply “located a few meters away from the water” as the report says. It is on an elevated level and separated from the sea and the beach by the high wall (which is constructed on the top of a slope from the beach) of the St. Bede’s campus as well as by a large concrete building (a two-storied chapel existed in 2004) on the St. Bede’s campus, and again by a two-storied building on the eastern side of the Cathedral campus. The 2004 tsunami could never have touched the Cathedral.

It is not “a little away from the seashore” to quote the same author; it is far enough away with enough natural as well as made-made barriers between it and the sea.

 

 

The tsunami wave even did not make it to the Cathedral over the steps that flank the “St. Thomas pole” which stands about 50 meters east of the Cathedral rear gate at the end of the approach road to the beach.

**The Marina lighthouse is NOT IN THE LEAST “on roughly the same plain” as the “St. Thomas” pole and the Santhome Cathedral. The base of the lighthouse is almost on level with the beach. The region around the Cathedral is at a MUCH HIGHER LEVEL than anywhere else on the fore-shore stretch from the lighthouse at the southern end of the Marina beach through Foreshore Estate to Elliot’s Beach in Besant Nagar, Adyar.

***It is a falsehood to state that the “St. Thomas” pole is “on the side of the building facing the sea“.

What side of what building? Please take a look at the photographs that we have provided in this report.

****About the pole:
But today, if you look carefully at its position, it certainly appears to be preventing the waters from flowing in from the sea“. This again doesn’t make any sense at all and is utter rubbish.

*****It should read as Fr. Lawrence Raj. He was the parish priest and not a bishop.

 


The lighthouse at sea level at the southern end of the Marina 500 meters from the Cathedral to its south

 




 




 




The above nine images are of the Marina; the buildings and two parallel roads on and just off the beach are virtually at sea level; the views immediately above, extreme right and extreme left, are from the lighthouse

 

 




 



Views of the Srinivasapuram/Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate beach front where the tenements and roads are at sea level and not protected by walls as are the buildings in the Santhome area

 




The above are views of the Cathedral from its eastern and south-eastern side; the centre and extreme right pictures are taken from the approach road that leads to the steps on which the “St Thomas” pole stands.

They indicate the considerable distance to the steps from the Cathedral’s rear gate which is clearly visible.

 


 

 

 


Three photographs of the pole taken from the top of the steps (top left) and the bottom of the steps

 

 



 

The above two photographs of the Santhome beach steps also showing the “St. Thomas pole” were taken by me. The one on the left is taken from the service road that runs through the beach at sea level.

The one on the right is taken from across the service road (which is now clearly visible), standing on the beach a few feet away from the sea.

 

In conclusion, the tsunami wave could NEVER have climbed the steps and swamped the Cathedral, there was no “miraculous” intervention by St. Thomas, and the “St. Thomas pole” had nothing whatsoever to do with it. The whole story is a legend cooked up by the then parish priest Fr. Lawrence Raj and endorsed by successive Archbishops and parish priests to befool the tourists as well as local Catholics who will never have the guts to contradict anything they say.

 

 

 

 

Now compare the above five images of the Santhome waterfront with those of the Marina and Srinivasapuram/Foreshore Estate beaches on the previous pages. The reader will be able to appreciate one of the many reasons as to why the tsunami wave did not reach the Cathedral whose spire is visible in the background.

To the immediate left of the Santhome beach steps is the tall compound wall of the Archbishop’s House which rises about six feet above the level of the approach road on which I am standing, leaning on the said wall, extreme left of the largest photograph. To the right of the steps is the under-construction St. Bede’s community centre and wall which once guarded their chapel. Behind it, to the west and not in the picture, is the two-storied building of the Cathedral’s priests’ residence and museum.

 

Those are the other reasons the tsunami did not touch not only the Cathedral but also the Archbishop’ House, the St. Bede’s campus and the Russian consulate to their north, Kalpana Illam and the English St. Thomas C.S.I. Church to their south, and many other structures up to the Marina and down to Foreshore Estate that were protected by high walls, similar to those at the Archbishop’s House and St. Bede’s, which were erected at the top of the slope of the sand dunes.

 

 



 

The “memorial”-cum-tourist attraction is not maintained; its surroundings are filthy (the newly-erected slum on the beach is visible through the grille work) and one can see that the iron has corroded in less than a decade of its erection.

But the Archdiocese maintains that the pole is associated with the Apostle St. Thomas and is 2000 years old!

 

Telling lies for St. Thomas – Koenraad Elst

Jude Sannith and the Times of India: Telling lies for Thomas – Koenraad Elst

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/category/santhome-cathedral/

 

 

 


 

August 21, 2011

A miracle by the seashore, as the legend goes, allowed St Thomas, an apostle of Jesus Christ to lay the foundations for the first church in the city. Jude Sannith S retraces the legend… 

Overcome with awe at the aura that surrounds the National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica at Santhome, you might tend to overlook a narrow lane that lies adjacent to the southern compound wall of the cathedral that leads you towards the seashore. A walk down this lane takes you to what seems to be a coastal hamlet that lies in the midst of what seems to be a tall, weathered wooden pole. On looking back, the tall spire of the cathedral is almost hidden by the trees in the vicinity – it is the wooden structure that occupies pride of place and rightly so. After all, the very foundation of the Christian faith in the city owes its existence to the wooden pole and the legend behind it.

According to the legend, shortly after St Thomas arrived in India in 52 AD, a large wooden log was carried downstream by a river in Mylapore, to lodge itself by the river’s mouth and result in a flood. Try as hard they might, the king’s men failed to remove the log, which prompted the king to call on a certain hermit who lived in the area and was believed to perform miracles.” Along came St Thomas with a blessed girdle that was given to him by Mother Mary (the mother of Jesus Christ), “narrates Fr. S. Kanickairaj, the Rector and Parish Priest of the National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica, as he retraces the Legend. “He prayed for a while, and tied the girdle to the log. He heaved. With the first try, the log was removed and the river flowed into the ocean. St Thomas then took a portion of the log and planted it, pointing towards the heavens, stating that the sea would never cross the pole.” The legend, according to Fr. Kanickairaj goes on relate how the pleased king, as a sign of gratitude, offered Mylapore and its surrounding areas to the saint, who then constructed a small chapel near the sea, which today (after a series of renovations) is the majestic Neo-Gothic-styled National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica – a development of what was perhaps the very first church in the city. “Many believe that the reason that Santhome escaped the Tsunami of 2004 is simply the existence of the pole which continues to stand upright today,” he says. “The St Thomas Pole; in gratitude to God for saving Santhome from Tsunami 2004,”its inscription declares.

 

Tsunami and St. Thomas the Apostle

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=33342

January 16, 2005

Q: I was listening to EWTN last weekend and I thought they said something about a basilica in Southern India that had survived the tsunami unscathed. It supposedly houses the remains of St. Thomas the Apostle. Does anyone know anything about this? I just caught a bit of it and didn’t even catch the name of the church.

A: (The response to the question was simply a submission of How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral
http://jloughnan.tripod.com/godtsunami3.htm
on page 6 -Michael)

 

In memory of a slain saint

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/2010/08/04/1-in-memory-of-a-slain-saint-c-a-simon/

C.A. Simon, August 4, 2010, with two photographs

 

An Apostle Rests Here 
http://lite.epaper.timesofindia.com/mobile.aspx?article=yes&pageid=13&edlabel=BGMIR&mydateHid=26-07-2009&pubname=&edname=&articleid=Ar01300&format=&publabel=MM,

http://nilatamaraa.blogspot.in/2014/05/an-apostle-of-christ-rests-in-southern.html,

http://poppyfields-whitecloud.blogspot.in/2014/05/an-apostle-of-christ-rests-here_1.html
EXTRACT

By Sudha Pillai, May 2, 2014, with excellent photographs

Inside (?) the church compound stands a pole called the Santhome pole. Nobody knows who erected it. Some attribute it to the Saint himself. Legend has it that the sea has never crossed the pole and never will. Apparently even during the tsunami the sea did not defy the pole, leaving the church intact and annihilating the rest in its wake. Thus remains till today the glorious, centuries old edifice as witness to Christs famous words, Be not faithless, but believing.

 

 

https://www.flickr.com/photos/simonchumkat/4480726649/:

It is believed that Apostle Saint Thomas erected this pole made out of the wood washed ashore. Faithful believe that the presence of this pole saved their life during the devastation of Tsunami on 26th December 2004.

 

My Lord, My God!

http://www.heraldofindia.com/travel.php?month=08&year=2009
EXTRACT

By Elizebath Philip

There is a St. Thomas pole behind the church, on the way to the beach from the Basilica. It is believed that St. Thomas erected this pole as a mark to prevent the sea from encroaching the land, thus protecting the people who stay there. Even now people vouch that because of this pole, Tsunami did not affect the area behind the church.

 

In a world of its own
http://www.thehindu.com/features/metroplus/society/walking-in-santhome/article6271940.ece EXTRACT

By Apoorva Sripathi, August 1, 2014

Behind the church is the Pole of St. Thomas — a log of wood that is believed to have been washed ashore and erected by St. Thomas. The log however, is weather-beaten and the grills surrounding it are being used to hang wet clothes by the locals. Nevertheless, the view of the Marina from the Pole is calming and comforting.

She means the dirty Santhome beach; the Marina is a kilometer to the north.

 

A change of mind? In the following 2005 account, Fr. Lawrence Raj now dismisses the legend of the “St. Thomas” pole as “fertile imagination”:

Must I be Thomas?

http://www.emmitsburg.net/mjsp/pastor_faye/2005/thomas.htm
EXTRACT

Gene Thiemann serves as a Lutheran World Relief Consultant with the United Evangelical Lutheran Church in India and he tells this story in “Tsunamolies”. Gene was visiting Fr. Lawrence Raj, who is the parish priest at a massive and beautiful white church located near the beach in Chennai (Madras). Near the end of the visit, Gene asked to have his card. Fr Raj replied with a smile, “I have two to give you: an earthly one and a heavenly one.”

Gene, Of course, was interested to see what the heavenly one looked like! It was laminated, and looked like a Visa card. On the Visa icon were the letters: SCBC. It stood for Santhome Cathedral Basilica Chennai, the St. Thomas Cathedral, which along with St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome, are the only two churches in the world believed to be built above the tomb of an apostle.

The back of the card says: “Traditionally it is believed that St. Thomas, one of the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ came to India in 52 A.D. to proclaim God’s message of love and forgiveness. He died as a martyr for the sake of Jesus Christ and was buried at Santhome, Chennai, India.” So the “credit card” number on the front begins with these digits: “0052 0072″—signifying the year of his arrival in India and the year of his death.

There is little or no doubt among Indian Christians that this is so. References to the historical accuracy of this claim date back to about the third century. A large orthodox church based in the southwestern state of Kerala (where Thomas is thought to have done much mission work) is named “Mar Thoma,” or Holy Thomas.

There are legends that have surrounded the life of St. Thomas. One is that a log jammed a flooded river, a log stuck so tightly between the river’s banks that even a local king’s royal elephant could not remove it. Thomas, so the story goes, removed his “girdle,” gave it to a bystander to attach to the log, and with little effort, the log was yanked away. The grateful and astonished king gave that log to Thomas to build a church near the ocean’s shores.

From that log came a pole, which it is popularly believed, Thomas thrust into the ground, saying the waters of the ocean would not reach the church. When the tsunami struck, the waves came close according to some published reports, but did not reach the church! That same published report quoted Fr. Raj as saying “We believe the miraculous post of St Thomas prevented the sea waters from entering the church.”

I asked him about this legend, and he replied to me that it was just “fertile imagination.”
But the post still stands about 30 feet tall at the rear of the Basilica, overlooking the Indian Ocean.


And, finally, the truth that I have been proclaiming is confirmed by Joe Nisha:

Santhome Basilica in Chennai-A historical pilgrimage
http://www.indiastudychannel.com/resources/143635-Santhome-basilica-Chennai-A-historical.aspx EXTRACT

By Joe Nisha, August 3, 2011

The legendary log that was pulled out of river by St. Thomas to avoid floods was used to build the pole behind the church and also for other wood work in the church. There is a wooden pole that stands behind the church even today. It is said that when St. Thomas built this church he placed a pole behind the church to avoid the sea water entering the village surrounding the church. During 2004 tsunami, people believed that the water did not reach the church and no casualty reported in the surrounding area of the church because of the presence of the pole.
Anyways the fact Santhome lies in a small mound that is 20 feet above the sea level is one of the reason why Tsunami did not affect Santhome.
To cite a report on page 9, “
the church was spared because it was built on a higher level“.


There was no miracle and the wooden pole had nothing to do with the tsunami’s not touching the Cathedral.

The claim about the “St. Thomas tree”/”St. Thomas pole” is pure humbug.

 

To humbug (verb): to deceive, trick, delude, mislead, fool, hoodwink, dupe, hoax, take in, beguile, bamboozle, gull, cheat…

 

Lest I be misunderstood, I must assert that I am a Catholic apologist and I firmly believe in miracles.

 

Some related files:

HINDU FLAG POLE AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE 5 FEBRUARY/30 MAY 2013/27 NOVEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_FLAG_POLE_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE HOLY MASS-THE SACRIFICE OF CALVARY OR A BIRTHDAY PARTY? 17 JULY/6 DECEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_HOLY_MASS-THE_SACRIFICE_OF_CALVARY_OR_A_BIRTHDAY_PARTY.doc

 

BHARATANATYAM AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BHARATANATYAM_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

PETS AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY/ JULY 2013/MARCH/24 SEPTEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PETS_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

LITURGICAL ABUSES IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE
4
FEBRUARY/MARCH 11/19/MAY 20/JUNE 25/6 AUGUST 2013/APRIL/MAY 2014/MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LITURGICAL_ABUSES_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE.doc

 

UPDATE NOVEMBER 19, 2015

MORE CONFUSION

My spiritual director (a priest) and I visited the Basilica today and I happened to tell him about the “St. Thomas Tree” and the tsunami story. We also studied the coloured pictorial pamphlets available in English and various Indian languages as takeaways and read what they say about the whole thing. His curiosity was piqued and he wanted to see the “Tree” and so we walked over to the site to the south-east of the Basilica. After seeing it and the beach below it, the priest concluded that the wooden pole could not possibly be 2000 years old and that the 2004 tsunami wave’s not traveling beyond the pole was a natural event and no miracle.

Yet the brochures provided by the Basilica continue to perpetuate the lie (it beats me as to why they do so, when they themselves refer to the log and pole as “legend/legendary” and agree that the “people/faithful believe” in these things to be true), and I quote from it (excuse the quality of English):

 

Legendary Log and first church of Mylapore

A huge log washed ashore was blocking the narrow mouth of the river that caused floods on the banks. The strong men of the king’s army could not pull it inspite of their best efforts. Having heard about the divine power of St. Thomas, the king sent his messenger to him. St. Thomas came, spent a few minutes in silent prayer, touched the log with the Girdle of Virgin Mary and asked the men to pull it. They pulled it without any difficulty. Pleased by this, the king offered the land where the log was first sighted for the construction of a church. Thus the first church of Mylapore took shape.

Tsunami and Pole of St. Thomas

Many people believe that when Tsunami struck on December 26th of 2004, the area behind the church was protected because of the presence of Pole of St. Thomas. Legend has it that St. Thomas erected this pole as a mark to prevent the sea from encroaching the land, thus saving the life of the people living near the shore. Faithful believe that it may be the same pole that stands behind the basilica. St. Thomas made this pole from the legendary log that was washed ashore which was gifted by the king for building the church.

 

Note that the account contains yet another legend or myth, that of the “Girdle of the Virgin Mary”.

But, the Girdle or “Belt” given by Mary to St. Thomas is reportedly in the Cathedral of Prato, Italy (http://www.newliturgicalmovement.org/2013/08/the-holy-belt-of-virgin-relic-of.html#.VlAqJnYrKM8):

 

 

The legend goes on to say that it remained in the Holy Land until the 12th century, when a merchant from Prato, while visiting the Holy Land, married the daughter of the priest who held it in custody. The merchant and his new wife brought the relic back with them to Italy; on the death of the former, it was given to the city’s cathedral. After a canon from Prato’s historical rival, nearby Pistoia, attempted to steal the relic in 1312, a new chapel was built in the Duomo to keep it safe, where it remains to this day. It is exposed for the veneration of the faithful five times a year, on Easter, on May 1st, on the Assumption and Nativity of the Virgin, and on Christmas Day. 

If the Virgin Mary’s Girdle or “Belt” was all the time in the Holy Land or in Prato, Italy, how could it also be from the beginning in the Cathedral Basilica in Chennai, India?

 

Another tradition (http://www.syriacchristianity.info/doc/HolyVirginMary.htm) places the Girdle or “Belt” in a Syrian Orthodox church in Homs, Syria:

The Church has the rare privilege to have with her the Girdle of St. Mary.  The Girdle of Virgin Mary was handed over to Apostle St. Thomas, during her assumption to heaven.  St. Thomas carried this precious treasure of Virgin Mary with him to India where he died a martyr.  In 394 A.D. together with the coffin of St. Thomas, this valuable Girdle of Holy Virgin Mary was also moved from India to Raha and was established in a Church.  (In the Syriac history of Raha, it is mentioned that in Aug 22, 705 Greek era they brought the coffin of St. Thomas the apostle to his large church in the days of Mar Kora, the bishop of Raha. Ref: The Orien Biblio of Assimaany, Volume I, page 399). This Church where the Girdle of Virgin Mary was established came to be known as the “The Church of Girdle”.   In those days this was erected a small and simple church as a cellar under the ground because of the violence of paganism on Christianity in the first three centuries, and some forefathers consigned in it the valuable girdle of St. Mary as a precious treasure to the believers. But over a period of time, the church had lost track of the girdle. 

If this account is to be believed, the girdle did come with St. Thomas to India, but his remains (coffin) and the girdle are now in Syria; so what’s in the Tomb of St. Thomas in the archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore?

 

Portions of the girdle (called the soonoro) are reportedly (http://www.thehindu.com/todays-paper/tp-features/tp-fridayreview/the-revered-relic/article5097889.ece, http://www.newindianexpress.com/nation/article297635.ece) now in India:

In 1953, its location was revealed to H.H. The Patriarch Mor Ignatius Aprem I, while he was scrutinizing some ancient manuscripts. The Patriarch opened the Holy sanctum on July 20 1953, in the presence of prominent people, found a stone container with a silver vessel in it, and inside was the Holy Girdle. As the news spread, researchers questioned its authenticity. They examined it and were unanimous in their verdict about its genuineness and age.

The Girdle is still kept in the St. Mary’s Soonoro Syriac Orthodox Church, Homs, Syria and people from all over the world come to witness it.

In 1982 when the Patriarch Moran Mor Ignatius Zakka I visited India, he brought a portion of the Girdle which was enshrined in many churches in India. These churches attained special importance thereafter.

The late Mor Besalios Paulose II, established this great treasure in this Holy shrine of St. Mary in Mettuguda on November 11, 1983, and is the only one in the entire state.

 

However, I can find no solid evidence to substantiate the claim of the Cathedral Basilica that the girdle was actually used by St. Thomas (except for an undated mural in the museum of the basilica which depicts a single individual hauling a huge log in the presence of St. Thomas and the king’s men).


Is Holy Communion Equivalent to Prasadam? Is it Safe for Catholics to consume Prasadam?

$
0
0

JUNE 20/OCTOBER 20,
2014/NOVEMBER 22, 2015

 

Is Holy Communion Equivalent to Prasadam?

Is it Safe for Catholics to consume Prasadam?

 

There are two dimensions to the issue of what is called, according to where you live in India, “prasad“, “prasada“, or “prasadam” (I will use the terms interchangeably) in connection with the Holy Mass.

The first one is whether at all Holy Communion, the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ, can be called “prasad“.

The second one is whether it is spiritually safe for Catholics to consume the “prasad” of Hindus.

The latter is a very contentious issue, with strong opinions favouring both, the absolute condemnation of participating of the offerings made to pagan deities, as well as the opposite which seeks not to hurt the religious sentiments of people of other faiths, with Catholics’ accepting the proffered “prasad“.

 

The Body of Christ becomes “prasadam”

 

This article is much overdue; I finally got down to working on it after I received a copy of a letter dated June 15 from Mumbai addressed to the editor of the Bombay Archdiocesan weekly, The Examiner. The letter said:

 

I went for to Our Lady of Good Counsel Church, Sion, for the 5 p.m. feast Mass of St. Anthony on June 13.  

When it was time to distribute Holy Communion, a priest announced that prasadam would be given to Catholics as well as non-Catholics. Catholics would get prasadam in the church. Non-Catholics were not to come forward for prasadam in church as they would get prasadam outside in the compound. In the compound, just beyond the statue of St. Anthony that people went to venerate, slices of bread were given to all who wanted. It is evident that this was the prasadam the priest referred to. Calling the ordinary bread prasadam is bad enough; it used to be called St. Anthony’s bread.

How can one call the Body of Christ – prasadam! It gives a wrong impression to those who do not know. 

An ignorant non-Catholic in the church could have thought – why go outside when I can get the Prasadam here – and go and receive Holy Communion. I have also witnessed in other churches, non-Catholics going up to receive the Eucharist.  Sometimes the priest unknowingly gives it to them. This usually happens during big feasts, weddings or funerals and sometimes even during Sunday Mass at well-known churches/shrines.  

Once when a priest refused a non-Catholic Holy Communion, he confronted the priest outside the Church saying he insulted him by refusing to give him the prasad. Fortunately the priest explained the issue to that person…

 

Receipt of the letter was acknowledged by the office of The Examiner, the Archdiocesan weekly of Bombay but it remained unpublished in the next issue that was brought out.

 

According to the writer of the letter, the priest at the Our Lady of Good Counsel Church in Mumbai announced that “prasadam would be given to Catholics“, thus effectively calling the Eucharist “prasad“.

The priest then uses the same term “prasad” to describe the “St. Anthony’s bread” that was distributed to non-Catholics who had come in great numbers to venerate St. Anthony on his feast day.

Describing both offerings as “prasad” equates them without any distinction in the mind of the consumer.

Is that acceptable to Catholics?

What exactly does “prasad” signify?

 

 

Prasada

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prasad

This page was last modified on 19 May 2014

Prasada is a material substance of food that is a religious offering in both Hinduism and Sikhism, which is consumed by worshippers. Literally, a gracious gift. Anything, usually an edible food, that is first offered to a deity, saint, Perfect Master or an Avatar and then distributed in His or Her name to their followers or others as a good sign. The prasad is then considered to have the deity’s blessing residing within it. In contemporary Hindu religious practice in India, the desire to get prasada and have darshana are the two major motivations of pilgrimage and temple visits.

As a spiritual state prasāda has a rich history of meanings in the Sanskrit tradition from Vedic literature onwards. In this textual tradition, prasada is a mental state experienced by gods, sages, and other powerful beings which is marked by spontaneous generosity and the bestowing of boons. Prasāda is understood in this sense of a mental state from the earliest literature (Rig Veda) onwards — not as an aspect of ritual practice. In later texts such as the Shiva Purāna, references to prasada as a material substance begin to appear alongside this older meaning.

In its material sense, prasada is created by a process of giving and receiving between a human devotee and the divine god. For example, a devotee makes an offering of a material substance such as flowers, fruits, or sweets — which is called naivedya. The deity then ‘enjoys’ or tastes a bit of the offering, which is then temporarily known as bhogya. This now-divinely invested substance is called prasāda and is received by the devotee to be ingested, worn, etc. It may be the same material that was originally offered or material offered by others and then re-distributed to other devotees. In many temples, several kinds of prasada (e.g., nuts, sweets) are distributed to the devotees.

Some strict Gaudiya Vaishnavas, most commonly initiated ISKCON devotees, will eat only prasada, i.e., everything they eat is first offered to Lord Krishna, not simply a few items like most other Hindus do. In addition, the cooking of prasada is done without tasting, for it is not for their own consumption, but to offer to Krishna — they will receive the remnants of Krishna’s food (which they consider to be non-different to Krishna). ISKCON temples are known for providing free prasada meals to all who come, as they believe that this is not only feeding the poor but providing them with Krishna’s mercy as well.

One way that Prasad is commonly prepared is to place the food in offering before an image or statue of the spiritual figure to be honored, sometimes on a plate or serving vessel reserved only for spiritual purposes, and only then, after some time is allowed to pass, does the food become holy Prasad for further distribution.

 

 

The tradition of offering Prasad to the deity may have started with a very logical explanation that finds its root in the power of positive thought. The Prasad is believed to foster multiple positive thoughts. Firstly, the Prasad is offered to the deity and His blessing is sort for a wish, a task in hand, blessing etc. Herein, it is believed that the Supreme Power has accepted our request in form of the Prasad and given us the approval or the power to move on. Secondly, this Prasad is considered to be sacred and thus all being receiving it are believed to be blessed. Thirdly, the most important aspect is that when the primary pray-er gives the Prasad to fellow beings he (primary pray-er) repeats his wish to the each one of them. Each fellow being in turn accepts the Prasad and prays that the wish of the primary pray-er comes true. The more the Prasad is distributed, the more positive thought is concentrated on the wish of the primary pray-er and this in turn causes the universal power of positive thought or belief to work towards the fulfillment of the wish of the primary prayer.

 

International Society of Krishna Consciousness (ISKCON)

http://www.thetruelight.net/religions/iskcon.htm
EXTRACT

By Mike Shreve

The [Hindu] devotees also eat food offerings. This practice is called prasada
– a method used to purify the consciousness.

 

 

 

Prasada

http://www.hinduism.co.za/prasad.htm

By Swami Shivananda, Divine Life Society, Rishikesh

When a ceremony is performed all the devotees should share the prasad and thus receive the blessings of the Deities. Prasad is extremely sacred. There is no restriction of any kind in taking prasad. Time, place or condition does not affect one. Prasada is the most sacred object for a devotee. One should consider himself lucky to take the Prasada, and there is no restriction of any kind in taking Prasada. Prasada is all purifying.

 

Why do we offer food to the Lord before eating it?

By Swami Vimalananda and Radhika Krishnakumar, In Indian Culture, Why Do We…? Chinmaya Mission, August 2002

In Western tradition, food is partaken after a thanksgiving prayer – grace. Indians make an offering of it to the Lord and later partake of it as prasada – a holy gift from the Lord. The offered food is mixed with the rest of the food and then served as prasada.

 

The Essentials of Hinduism

By Swami Bhaskarananda, Sri Ramakrishna Math, 1994, page 156

The temple priest takes the food from the devotees and offers it to God on their behalf. The consecrated food – called prasada – is distributed by the priest to the devotees… Eating prasada is considered to be spiritually beneficial…

 

In addition to all the above definitions, after scrutinising several other books in my library, I can summarise the meaning of “prasad” or “prasada” in its simplest form as follows:

Gift of God

So when a Christian accepts and consumes Hindu prasada, with the full awareness that it has been offered to a pagan deity who has blessed and returned it to its devotees, he or she gives acknowledgement to the said deity and can be spiritually affected by the consumption of the prasada as Catholics in the deliverance ministry have experienced, and we shall see later in this study.

 


 

Ex-seminarian Lawrence D’Souza writing in the SSPX (Traditionalist) Newsletter of the District of Asia, July – December 2003, Scandalous Ecumenism with Hinduism states that in the Goregaon, Bombay, Archdiocesan Seminary “Prasada (food or sweet items offered to the idols) was offered to the Blessed Sacrament such as done in the temples. Seminarians were encouraged to join the Hindus in their festivals of Ganpati and a proposal was being executed to actively participate in the processions of Ganesh-Visarjan (drowning of Ganpati idols).

Source: http://www.sspxasia.com/Newsletters/2003/Jul-Dec/Scandalous_Ecumenism_with_Hinduism.htm,

http://www.scribd.com/doc/3983326/Scandalous-Ecumenism-With-Hinduism

 

The situation discussed immediately below is answered by the CDW Instruction on the following page:

1. Blessing children in the Holy Communion line

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/lit/viewanswer.asp?QID=137

January 14, 2005

 

 

 

What is the church’s position on blessing small children who accompany their parents to Communion? I frequently see the priest bend down and make the Sign of the Cross over a small child or baby, then touch their head. Is this allowed or should the priest be reported for an abuse? Similarly, in some parishes with deacons, I have seen the deacon distributing communion do this also. Can a deacon even perform a blessing, or is that restricted to priests. –Karl

I don’t believe this has ever been addressed officially; at least it’s not in the instructions for the Mass. The communion line is for receiving Communion, not for other blessings. The children and other adults not receiving communion still receive the blessing after communion.

Deacons can only give blessings where it is prescribed in the ritual books during the Liturgy. –Jacob Slavek

 

2. Using the Holy Communion line to bless people (Giving sweets to non-communicants)

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/lit/viewanswer.asp?QID=148

February 10, 2005

I asked often the same question and was always told by the priest that Jesus said to let the children come to him. There and then, he would bless them. So the priest’s gesture [in blessing children who approach for receiving Holy Communion] is following and imitating Christ.
My question still stands today unanswered. I am aware of spiritual communion and blessings instead of receiving communion for those who often are unable to distinguish the presence of Jesus in a rational way and with a present mind and or, are unable to receive it like children or a very sick person.
Are children falling under the category of those who can’t distinguish the presence of Jesus in the Eucharist but yet can still receive the Eucharistic blessing? Can you define in this case what would Eucharistic Blessing mean? It seems to me that having the entire congregation get up again and going all the way to the front to have their children blessed seems to be a little off hand. It would prolong the mass a great deal. In that case I have no trouble in seeing that done at the same time as the parents receive communion. It would be nice as well to see families get up and receive communion all together whether it be spiritually or eucharistically. Communion also means family as I was told several times in the past.
Here in a parish near me they have the children pick up a candy or a little blessed object that the little servers hold in a bowl in the middle of the line. The children don’t even get to be blessed. Now what is worse is this or the previous case talked about. This, to me, is what I call abuse and over the edge. Everyone seems to glorify that gesture around here and give praises to the priests for doing such a thing for the children. The Bishop seems to be in accord with this because he celebrates mass there sometimes and lets that happen. Your opinion would be greatly appreciated on this mater. –Sandy

Yes, of course children can receive a Eucharistic blessing.  This is when the priest makes the sign of the cross with the Host over those blessed. This isn’t done at Mass; however, it is done at the benediction at the conclusion of solemn adoration with the Host inside a monstrance.

Of the two, I would say that the worse abuse is distributing candy and blessed objects in the communion line. This can be done AFTER Mass.

As far as imitating Christ:  it seems to me that the greater concern for the priest during the celebration of Mass should be the proper celebration of Mass. It doesn’t strike me as “turning children away” to have them wait until Mass is nearly finished before they receive the blessing. If a parent wishes that the child receives a special blessing then they can approach the priest after Mass. This would be a more appropriate time. –Jacob Slavek

 

In the Indian context, distributing “prasad” would be a bit like giving sweets to non-communicants.

It will be helpful to the reader to study this response from the Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments (CDW), and then read my comments following it:

Congregation for Divine Worship – On Giving Blessings during the Communion Rite

http://www.adoremus.org/0209CDW_Blessing.html

(Protocol No. 930/08/L) dated November 22, 2008 February 2009]

Online Edition: February 2009

Vol. XIV, No. 10

What about giving blessings to people who come forward in the Communion line but who are not receiving Communion? Should a priest, deacon or an extraordinary minister of Holy Communion give the person a blessing instead?

What if a person who is not receiving Communion presents himself with arms crossed over the chest, during the regular administration of Communion?

Two men wrote to the Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments (CDW) asking about this practice. Their query asked if there are “particular guidelines or restrictions” concerning the practice of a minister or extraordinary minister giving the person a blessing.

The response from the CDW was in the form of a letter (Protocol No. 930/08/L), dated November 22, 2008, signed by Father Anthony Ward, SM, Under-secretary of the Congregation.

The letter said that “this matter is presently under the attentive study of the Congregation”, so “for the present, this dicastery wishes to limit itself to the following observations”:

1. The liturgical blessing of the Holy Mass is properly given to each and to all at the conclusion of the Mass, just a few moments subsequent to the distribution of Holy Communion.

 

 

 

2. Lay people, within the context of Holy Mass, are unable to confer blessings. These blessings, rather, are the competence of the priest (cf. Ecclesia de Mysterio, Notitiae 34 (15 Aug. 1997), art. 6, § 2; Canon 1169, § 2; and Roman Ritual De Benedictionibus (1985), n. 18).

3. Furthermore, the laying on of a hand or hands — which has its own sacramental significance, inappropriate here — by those distributing Holy Communion, in substitution for its reception, is to be explicitly discouraged.

4. The Apostolic Exhortation Familiaris Consortio n. 84, “forbids any pastor, for whatever reason to pretext even of a pastoral nature, to perform ceremonies of any kind for divorced people who remarry”. To be feared is that any form of blessing in substitution for communion would give the impression that the divorced and remarried have been returned, in some sense, to the status of Catholics in good standing.

5. In a similar way, for others who are not to be admitted to Holy Communion in accord with the norm of law, the Church’s discipline has already made clear that they should not approach Holy Communion nor receive a blessing. This would include non-Catholics and those envisaged in can. 915 (i.e., those under the penalty of excommunication or interdict, and others who obstinately persist in manifest grave sin).

The Congregation’s clarification that extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion (always laity), cannot give sacramental blessings within Mass is very helpful; and could be especially useful to pastors in parishes where inappropriate blessings during Communion have become common.

Although the CDW letter did not mention young children, we often see little children who have not yet received first Holy Communion accompanying their parents in the Communion line, with their arms crossed over their chests — both as a signal to the minister that they are not receiving Communion, and as an expression of the child’s reverence for the Blessed Sacrament. This reverent gesture of a young child is laudable and appropriate. But sometimes a minister (or extraordinary minister) interprets the child’s gesture as an implicit request for a special blessing as a sort of “substitute” for Communion. While the intention of blessing the child may be good, it should be made clear to all that the priest’s blessing at the conclusion of Mass includes everyone, and that there should not be separate blessings for any person during the Communion rite. END

The CDW calls even “the laying on of a hand or hands — which has its own sacramental significance, inappropriate — by those distributing Holy Communion, in substitution for its reception.” If the CDW considers inappropriate the laying on of hands by a priest on a person in the queue for Holy Communion in lieu of the reception of the Sacrament, and insists that non-Catholics “should not approach Holy Communion nor receive a blessing“, would it not be an aberration for the priest to flippantly substitute the term Holy Communion with “prasad“?

 

The Inculturation of Christianity

Goa Plus, the supplementary to The Times of India and The Economic Times’ Goa edition of 11-17 March 2005 carried a write-up by Ms. Cordelia Francis titled
THE LOTUS AND THE CROSS – THE INCULTURATION OF CHRISTIANITY
with two colour photographs, one of an ‘Indian Rite’ squatting Mass being celebrated by the Pilar Fathers, and the other, a painting by Angelo da Fonseca showing ‘Mary in a sari’. Here is an extract from the article:

Today Catholic priests openly admit that they feel more comfortable saying the Indian Rite Mass sitting on bare floors in simple shawls singing devotional songs and dancing to praise the Lord.
For non-Christians who attend the Mass, rich Indian sweets are distributed like prasad is at temples.

 

Wijngaards is an ex-priest who married an ex-nun and is the founder of a movement that militates for the ordination of women. Here he writes about the prasada in the Indian Rite Mass with which he was familiar when he served as a priest in India:

Authentic Christian Worship in India. A Search and a Struggle

By J. N. M. Wijngaards, The Outlook, Volume 15, No. 5 (1977) pp. 134-138

http://www.womenpriests.org/wijngaards/worship.asp
EXTRACT

The celebrant distributes Holy Communion on a tray which contains both the ciborium with hosts, and the chalice. The communicants will take a host from the ciborium, dip it in the chalice and then receive Communion in this way. On the same tray, flowers have been arranged so that, if any member of the congregation does not wish to receive Communion, he can take a flower instead. This accords with the Indian sense of hospitality, according to which no guest may be sent away empty-handed.

 

The Paganized Catholic Church in India

By Victor J. F. Kulanday, 1985 EXTRACT:

Communion Rite. The celebrant says Prasada Mantra. In Hinduism the food and other offerings made to their God by the pujari (priest) is called Prasada. This offering is then passed on to the congregation. This is a blessed meal. Here by using Prasada Mantra Holy Communion is treated as a MEAL. Wine is called “immortal nectar”. All these terms are used in Hindu sacrifice and the sacredness of the Eucharist is never at any time brought to the attention of the Faithful.

 

An extract from “The Golden Sheaf – A collection of articles from The Laity monthly dealing with current ecclesiastical aberrations and written by Indian and international writers of repute” edited by Dr. A. Deva, published by Elsie Mathias for the [Cardinal Valerian] Gracias Memorial publications of the ALL INDIA LAITY CONGRESS, released at the Inauguration of the Fifth Annual Convention of the A.I.L.C., May 14, 1980, at Tiruchirapalli:

 

 

Why is the CBCI Liturgical Commission trying to make Holy Communion just a mere Prasada, laddoo or a banana* that is given in the temples? From the manner in which the “Indian Rite” Illicit Mass is performed with Sanskrit and OM, it is very clear that those who perform such Masses think of the Bread and Wine as mere meal, another Prasad . . . We Catholics believe that it not a mere meal but the body and blood of the Saviour.

 

*Yes… a prasada of bananas:

Pruning pride and prejudice: Dialogue in India

http://www.nationalcatholicreporter.org/globalpers/gp071603.htm
EXTRACT

National Catholic Reporter Online (USA), Global Perspective 1/16, July 16, 2003, by Francis Gonsalves, S.J.

Bananas in Liturgy

Our meeting in Bangalore showed how much we have progressed in religious dialogue, but it also showed how far we have to go. At the meeting, Jesuit theologian Michael Amaladoss stressed the need for a deeper understanding of dialogue and the openness to encounter the other(s) unconditionally. We all agreed. But something strange happened.

I was surprised when we had a Eucharist on the very first morning of the meeting. We invited all the participants for the Eucharist. We spoke about all of us being brothers and sisters of one united India. Then at the offertory, the participants offered up the bread and wine, together with a plate of bananas. At communion, the sacred species and the plate of bananas were passed around. Catholics, obviously, consumed the host and wine. But, the people of other faiths were made to feel part of the “eating bit” by giving each a banana!

 

Further below we have the Delhi Catholic Archdiocese spokesperson, a priest of the Divine word (SVD) order named Fr. Dominic Emmanuel, writing in the liberal National Catholic Reporter (NCR) described by conservative Catholics as “The Fishwrap”, apparently suggesting to the newly-elected Pope Benedict XVI that Hindus and people of other faiths not be denied Holy Communion a.k.a. “param
prasad“. It is pertinent to state here that the NCR roots for the ordination of women and is pro-choice, while Fr. Emmanuel in his Open Letter questions the Pontifical Document Dominus Iesus on the unicity of Jesus. It is not surprising therefore that the NCR and the priest both look forward, in the spirit of pluralism, to an Indian Church where Holy Communion a.k.a. “param prasad” is made available to all and sundry as is being accomplished even now through the seditious Catholic Ashrams movement. I visited a few ashrams in 2004 on the basis of which I filed a report:
CATHOLIC ASHRAMS http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS.doc from which I quote:

“The priests do not intone the words ‘The Body of Christ’ when distributing Holy Communion, which is received in the hand and by all present, no one abstaining

A profile of the visitors drawn to the Ashram during my week-long stay:

From Holland, Ben Baruch, a follower of theosophist J. Krishnamurti; Francisco Carocci from Italy: Ramana Maharshi of Tiruvannamalai is my guru. A female European disciple of Ramesh something [her guru in Breach Candy, Mumbai]: My second trip in four weeks. I had visited earlier with my husband for 3 weeks and had been to Tiruvannamalai.

Susan from Calgary, Canada: Whatever it is, I’m not here for the Christian element. Yanni, Australia and Tomas, Spain are ‘partners’, left for Jesuit Fr. Ama Samy’s Bodhi Zendo Ashram on the 17th. Thomas and Heidi too are ‘partners’, travelling together for spiritual experiences. They explain that they ‘do not believe in sin’. All these people participate at Mass every single day, and faithfully receive Holy Communion. Jim, a ‘Catholic’ from Ireland who has worked in Bombay and Calcutta in the ’50s is reading New Ager Fritjof Capra’s
The Tao of Physics and believes that permitting all at the Ashram to receive Holy Communion is the true humanism

Bro. Martin Sahajananda, the ashram guru, teaches, ‘there is only one way to God: it is to renounce or sacrifice one’s ego, the ignorant self, and find one’s True self… If we sacrifice our ignorant self, then human relationships become sacred… Sexual relationships are the expressions
of this sacrifice. Making love becomes the most intimate way of celebrating the Eucharist.’

Keep in mind that at Holy Mass in this Ashram (Shantivanam, Saccidananda Ashram), there is no restriction on anyone receiving Holy Communion: atheists, theosophists, Hindus, couples living together outside of marriage, seekers of every shade, most of whom don’t know whether they are coming or whether they are going…

Fritz Kortler who had ‘nothing to do with the Catholic Church and Christianity for a long time’
went to the mass celebrated by Fr. Bede and even took Holy Communion… ‘After 25 years I went to communion for the first time,’ I said to Fr. Bede. He answered with a friendly smile. For the most part I was busy with taking pictures during the mass…” END OF EXCERPT

This is exactly what is happening on a daily basis at Shantivanam Ashram. Not the “taking pictures” but the outrage of
sacrilegious Holy Communions
that are distributed to seekers of all faiths and of no faith. Let us end with a final excerpt from the ASHRAMS report:

“Angelika Monteux’s
Indian ‘adventure’ commenced with a stay ‘with Hindu families’. At Shantivanam, she notices ‘the cross that had the Sanskrit character OM at its centre’; ‘everybody chanted OM’. Then followed a mixture of Catholic liturgy, Hindu and Sanskrit mantras, readings from the Bible, Vedas and the Book of Tao. The priest and congregation performed rituals I had seen in temples before… At the end
Holy Communion
was shared out
[among all present], the host being a big chunk of chapatti. Could this be a Catholic Church? I was surprised and critical…’

(The theology for unrestricted reception of Holy Communion is already in place:)

 

 

 

Brother Martin showed very convincingly how Vedantic wisdom can be applied to understand and enliven the message of Christianity and how human beings in their search for God can only come to the experience of truth when they find liberation from all outer forms of religion, ritual or church tradition. When we realize that our true self is essentially one with God, we no longer need to look for outer ways to find him,’
Angelika Monteux says.

This could very well be a summary of the message of Shantivanam. The inculturation and syncretisation has made the liturgy indistinguishable from that which may be practised by any inter-faith group, the spiritual experiences of visitors have little if anything to do with genuine Christian prayer, Holy Communion unreservedly ‘shared out’ is the equivalent of the ‘prasadam‘ distributed in temples, and Bro. Martin does away with the seekers’ need for either the Catholic Church or any form of religious structures with his radical indoctrination of all visitors.” END OF EXCERPT

That is the scenario when Holy Communion is equated with “param prasad“.

The metamorphosis of Holy Communion into “prasad” is inextricably linked with the Hinduisation of the Indian Church about which so much has been written on this ministry’s web site.

 

A Hindu site in a bimonthly published by the Saiva Siddhanta Church
reporting on the Shantivanam ashram says that the “
“puja” is actually a daily Mass, complete with incense, arati lamps, flower offerings and prasadam.

http://www.hinduismtoday.com/archives/1986/12/1986-12-03.shtml, http://voiceofdharma.org/books/ca/index.htm
Dec 1986

 

Now read the letter of Fr. Dominic Emmanuel to Pope Benedict XVI:

Open Letters to the New Pope: Building bridges to other religions doesn’t compromise Catholic identity

http://www.nationalcatholicreporter.org/globalpers/gp071205.htm

By Dominic Emmanuel, SVD, July 12, 2005

(Editor’s Note: Global Perspective is featuring Catholics from across the globe writing open letters to the new pope, Benedict XVI. Today, Dominic Emmanuel, SVD writes from New Delhi, India.)

Your Holiness Pope Benedict,

My sincere congratulations to you on your election! It came as something of a surprise although I believe the right decision was made. As a spokesperson for the church in Delhi, I have had several opportunities to speak for you and the church in the past months. Some viewers of a popular TV channel phoned to tell me that I defended Your Holiness well on a program that held that the church would become ultra-conservative under your leadership.

I know that you are not so naïve as not to imagine what apprehensions many people initially had with your election. I believe that here in India the fears of those who were particularly anxious are being gradually laid to rest.

In this Year of the Eucharist I would like to share a major problem with you that practically all of us in India often face, and not without some embarrassment.

Despite Christians being a minority in India, foreigners visiting our country are surprised to see that our churches are always full. It is pointed out to them that so are the Hindu temples, Sikh gurudwaras and mosques and that Indians, by and large, are a religious-minded people in search of the Divine. Here in Delhi, hundreds of people visit the cathedral regularly. Most of them are Hindus or Sikhs who spend time reverently in prayer and silence and many of them even light a candle before leaving the church.

Such scenes are moving and often ignite within me an evangelistic zeal to reach out to them. Many of these Hindus and Sikhs, who comprise nearly 82 percent of the Indian population, return to attend the Mass, often showing greater devotion than many of our own Catholic faithful. And yet before the distribution of the Holy Communion, the celebrant is heard to announce that peoples of other religions should not come forward to receive the Eucharist. I have seen the faces of those being excluded suddenly fall with sadness. Some of them become angry at this exclusivist stand of the church. Two years ago I met a man who vowed never to go to a Catholic church again because of this prohibition. What could I say to his question, “Do you think if I approached Jesus Christ in person, he would tell me to first go and fulfill the requirements of baptism and confession and then come back to meet him?”

I would like to know what is the best way to handle such a situation, especially since Hindus and Sikhs come from a tradition where, at the end of their worship in the temple or gurudwara, they are used to receiving a tiny bit of some sweet substance called prasad in Hindi. The word used in Hindi for Holy Communion is param prasad; param means “holy.”

Similarly, we in India (as also in other parts of Asia), born and brought up in a religious pluralistic environment and who were beginning to rejoice with the Second Vatican Council’s views in the document Nostra Aetate about non-Christian religions, are confused about certain contents of Dominus Jesus, published from the Congregation for the Doctrine of Faith in 2000 when you were its prefect.

I am no theologian and may fail to put my arguments coherently, but our particular difficulty as Christians in India, while relating to 80 percent Hindus; 2 percent Buddhists; 2 percent Sikhs; 0.5 percent Jains and smaller numbers of Zoroastrians and others, is the stand taken in Dominus Jesus with regard to other religions.

Dominus Jesus states: “If it is true that the followers of other religions can receive divine grace, it is also certain that objectively speaking they are in a gravely deficient situation in comparison with those who, in the church, have the fullness of the means of salvation.” (# 22) Such a position can surely be detrimental for dialogue with other religions to reach a common meeting ground, and gives Christians a superior place vis-à-vis their counterparts in society.

 

 

 

It is true that we should avoid any suggestion of syncretism or relativism that some Asian theologians seem to have strayed into, but the problem of living alongside people of other religions and sharing humanity is constantly problematic. It should be recognized that there are very many enlightened, God-fearing and morally upright individuals among people of other religions as well as Christianity.

The most difficult part comes when, unlike Christians who refuse to have anything to do with others’ religious beliefs, Hindus and Sikhs are ready to accept Christ as one of the incarnations of God, and willing to worship him and abide by his teaching without giving up faith in their traditional beliefs.

How can we continue to build bridges with them and share a common humanity so as to build a peaceful and harmonious society without compromising our own identity?

Wishing you all the best in the difficult task of leading the church in these times and promising to say a special prayer for you, I remain, Yours sincerely in the Divine Word

Dominic Emmanuel, SVD

See my compilation HOLY COMMUNION FOR NON-CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLY_COMMUNION_FOR_NON-CATHOLICS.doc

 

Discussion in the MotherofGod blog

Christ told them to eat whatever was set in front of them. Knowing that there was idol worshipping going on during this time, and sometimes food that was sacrificed to idols would be eaten as well, does this statement mean that if they were offered food that had been sacrificed to idols, they would have eaten it?

Susan

That first house which receives them in each town – that is the one appointed by God for them to stay in. They are NOT supposed to go from door to door looking for better food or lodging. They must eat what is set before them.
When I was a boy and young man and the universal rule in the Church was that you could not eat meat on Fridays – WE WERE STRONGLY INSTRUCTED THAT IF WE WERE A GUEST OF SOMEONE & THEY SET MEAT BEFORE US – WE WERE TO EAT WHAT WAS SET BEFORE US. To do otherwise would give scandal to the faith – that Catholics are ungrateful goodie-two-shoes. So we were taught to graciously and gladly eat what was set before us when a guest of someone. I’m quite certain the same rule applied for the Apostles and disciples.

Desmond Birch, moderator, September 30, 2010

 

Discussion in the Konkani Catholics (KC) blog, digest nos. 1586 of August 21, 2008, 1587 of August 22, 2008, 1588 of August 23, 2008, and 1589 of August 24, 2008:

Query on food offered to idols

What is the Catholic Church’s teaching on the food offered to idols? I often hear diverse opinion with some elders saying that food offered to idols can be consumed after praying for God’s protection over it since all food is created by God and hence can be consumed. There are others who say that consuming food offered to idols is not allowed as that implies participating in the worship of the idol. Is there an official church view on this?

Edwin Coutinho

 

Dear Edwin,
You mentioned two opposing opinions on the question of food offered to idols – one saying that it “can be consumed after praying for God’s protection over it since all food is created by God” and the other maintaining that “consuming food offered to idols is not allowed as that implies participating in the worship of the idol.”
The groups of people who maintain this opposing view will in all probability send you to two seemingly conflicting Scripture texts found in 1 Corinthians 8 and 1 Corinthians 10. In effect they are simply pitting St. Paul against St. Paul and that too by quoting the very same epistle!
This itself shows that the Scriptures are not a matter of one’s private interpretation. We Catholics are fortunate to have the Church to guide us on the correct interpretation of the Word of God as found in BOTH Sacred Scripture AND Sacred Tradition.
In fact, the question you raised is a very ancient one in the Church and was one of those which occasioned the calling of the very first Church Council at Jerusalem in 50 AD, a fine example of how even St. Paul looked up to Christ’s Church for an authentic interpretation of the Old Testament teachings.

But the underlying question was with regard to the observation of the ceremonial precepts of the Mosaic Law in the background of gentile converts in the Infant Church predominantly made up of Jewish Christians.
The Jerusalem Council decided “that you abstain from what has been sacrificed to idols and from blood and from what is strangled and from fornication.” (Acts 15:29)
In effect, it abolished the requirements of the Mosaic Law for all Christians especially for those coming from Gentile fold.
As for the decision to abstain from “what has been sacrificed to idols and from blood and from what is strangled”, it must be understood as a temporary prohibition addressed to the province of Antioch for the sake of peace between Jewish and Gentile Christians in the community, i.e., not as an observance of the ceremonial laws which have been abolished by the death of Christ but merely to avoid scandal to the Jewish Christians.
And so the consistent teaching of the Church on the matter of food offered to the idols may be summed up as follows:

 

 

1. The Jewish ceremonial law has been abolished by the coming of Christ. Therefore it would be sinful for Christians to observe it.
2. The distinction between clean and unclean foods belongs to the ceremonial precepts and therefore does not hold.
3. The decision of the Jerusalem Council asking to abstain from “what has been sacrificed to idols and from blood and from what is strangled” was only to remove all occasion of disagreement between Jewish and Gentile converts to Christ. Since the cause for this decision no longer prevails, the prohibition no longer holds.
Apart from this, the seemingly absolute prohibition in 1 Corinthians 10 may quite plausibly be interpreted to refer to participation in religious rites, not to the food itself which may be consumed with a good conscience provided all scandal is removed (1 Cor 8).

Austine Crasta, Owner-moderator, Mangalore

 

Dear Austine,
Thanks for the reply to Edwin’s query, but from a layman’s perspective, the reply was too technical. I wish you elaborated and explained in the layman’s language.

Lawrence Monteiro, Hyderabad

 

Dear Lawrence,
The original reply I wrote was very simple. But it was 3-4 times as long as what I finally posted.
I was interrupted by some guests while composing that mail and when I returned, the whole thing disappeared because of some computer problem. So I had to start from scratch. Hence the brevity in the second mail.
But then as always, you are most welcome to ask clarifications on anything you didn’t understand. Feel free to let me know which part you didn’t follow and I will try to do my best to make it as simple as possible.
Besides that, some homework will be necessary. I have just given the Scripture references. They will need to be looked up in the Bible because they are very much part of my reply. Without reading them, you won’t have a clue of what I’m speaking about. Those who read them might succeed in putting the story together with some effort after reading my last reply. It is always a joy to discover something with some effort isn’t it?
Austine

 

I believe in one God and there is no other god that exists! So whatever is offer to idols, I don’t care. Just thinking this food is God’s gift to me.

Francis D’Souza, Sharjah

 

Further to this discussion about the food we eat, Jesus explains it himself in Mark 7: 14-23.
In effect, it’s not what we eat that makes us unclean … it’s what eats us!

Schneider Fernandes

 

Thanks for your reply. I agree with Lawrence that the reply was slightly technical. But what I gather from your reply is that consuming the food offered to idols, or what is generally referred to as ‘prasad’ is not prohibited in the Catholic Church. Edwin

 

Dear Edwin,
The “Prasada” which you are referring to, is in Hinduism, a food offered to one of the gods and then consumed. It also has the connotation of generosity (both as a material and a mental condition) following its literal Sanskrit meaning “a gracious gift”.
Now coming to the teaching of St. Paul, he clearly mentions that an idol has no real existence and, as Francis mentioned, there is but one God and not many “gods” and “goddesses” which means they do not really exist except in the minds of their devotees.
Here’s the full text of 1 Corinthians 8: 4-13:
4 Hence, as to the eating of food offered to idols, we know that “an idol has no real existence,” and that “there is no God but one.”
5 For although there may be so-called gods in heaven or on earth — as indeed there are many “gods” and many “lords” —
6 yet for us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things and for whom we exist, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things and through whom we exist.
7 However, not all possess this knowledge. But some, through being hitherto accustomed to idols, eat food as really offered to an idol; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 Food will not commend us to God. We are no worse off if we do not eat, and no better off if we do.
9 Only take care lest this liberty of yours somehow become a stumbling block to the weak.
10 For if any one sees you, a man of knowledge, at table in an idol’s temple, might he not be encouraged, if his conscience is weak, to eat food offered to idols?

11 And so by your knowledge this weak man is destroyed, the brother for whom Christ died.
12 Thus, sinning against your brethren and wounding their conscience when it is weak, you sin against Christ.
13 Therefore, if food is a cause of my brother’s falling, I will never eat meat, lest I cause my brother to fall.

 


Here you can see the wisdom of St. Paul both in explaining true doctrine and in adapting his teaching to the situation of his flock. The question he is treating here is: May we eat food sacrificed to idols?
His reply, in effect is: An idol is nothing. Those images which are called idols are not living or possessed of a divine power as though they were composed of spirit and body. And so “what is offered in sacrifice to idols is not anything”. Nothing changes nothing. Therefore the food offered to idols is neither “sanctified” as the Gentiles who offered them thought, nor does it become “unclean” as the Jews would believe. So it is all right to eat – except in cases where there would be scandal.
Now why should there have been a scandal if eating food offered to idols is not wrong?
Because some had grown up with a belief that things offered were changed. It would be no use telling them the food (in this case the sacrificial meats) have not been changed. They may not explicitly say it but they will find it hard to digest the truth.
Notice the prudence of St. Paul’s advice. He does not say: “Tell them they are silly”, or “Say Paul says it is all right”. Instead he argues eloquently and at length on avoiding scandal: Christ died for this soul. Cannot you give up meat (i.e., the sacrificial meat offered to idols) on occasion to avoid ruining that soul? (1 Corinthians 10:27ff)
That gives us both the teaching as well as the practical advice on how to deal with the problem.
Apart from that one must remember never to act from a doubtful conscience (cf. Romans 14:23). If someone in his/her conscience finds it difficult to accept the teaching concerning food offered to idols, then he/she MUST refrain from eating it so that they are not acting from a doubtful conscience.

Austine Crasta

 

I guess the beauty of your second reply is that it actually solves the problem for both sets of people.
Those who feel it is fine to consume food offered to idols, they may do so without any guilt as the Word of God says so. Those who are a bit doubtful, they need not eat it as the Word of God says if you have doubt in your conscience, do not go ahead and consume. Either ways, it does neither good nor bad.

Edwin

 

Dear Edwin,
May I congratulate you here. Guess why?
YOU JUST DISCOVERED WHAT ST. PAUL MEANT WHEN HE SAID, “KNOWLEDGE PUFFS UP BUT LOVES BUILDS UP”.
This is how he started settling the question concerning “food offered to idols, 1 Corinthians 8:1-3:
“1 Now concerning food offered to idols: we know that “all of us possess knowledge.” “Knowledge” puffs up, but love builds up.

2 If any one imagines that he knows something, he does not yet know as he ought to know.
3 But if one loves God, one is known by him.”
And then he goes on to share his knowledge WITH CHARITY so that those “knowledgeable” Christians in the Corinthian community who actually boasted on knowing the truth about food offered to idols and who went about mocking the “weaker” Christians who thought such food to be defiled, might be humbled and taught to subject their knowledge to the law of love out of respect for the conscience of the “weaker” Christians for whom too Christ died.
In this Pauline year as we meditate on the life and teachings of this great Apostle may we too come to share in the knowledge and love of our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ more fully to the point of being transformed into His likeness.
Austine

 

Thanks dear Austin for the clarification regarding consuming of food offered to idols.
Actually, the passage of St. Paul you have quoted is very ambiguous and is very difficult for the layman/woman to follow and it appears that the final decision is left to the person who is in the actual situation of consuming food offered to idols.
I remember back in Mumbai when in the local trains, prayers and bhajans would be offered and a whole lot of people would offer prasad to every fellow traveller. Probably in most cases there is no idol present in the trains but I would accept the prasad handed over to me and clutch it in my palms and if it is substantial would pass it on to a beggar outside the train or if it was too small in quantity just let the thing slip off my hands rather than let it slip into my mouth.
I would say the Bible is quite vehement in proscribing the food offered to idols and it would be safe not to eat it. There could be cases where one has to actually visit a Ganapati pandal and some food could be offered to you, maybe laddus which one may not be in a position not to consume. In such situations, not to offend anyone it would be all right to consume the food just satisfying oneself that it is just some food meant to be eaten without attaching any religious significance to the food. But if it is in any way possible not to consume such food stating religious prohibition it should be done, as I have done on some occasions.
Alwyn M. D’Sa, Goa

 

Dear Alwyn,
You said: “I would say the Bible is quite vehement in proscribing the food offered to idols and it would be safe not to eat it.”
I do not know which passage(s) of the Bible you are referring to when you say that. I have quoted three. None of them do.
Again when you say that “it would be safe not to eat it” you are somehow implying that the food becomes changed/defiled by the power of the deity/idol. This is the very notion that St. Paul is countering here.
Now let’s think it out…

 

 

We know that St. Paul wanted to somehow stop the Corinthians from running after food offered to idols. So WHY DIDN’T HE DIRECTLY FORBID THEM FROM EATING IT? Wouldn’t that have solved the matter straight away?
NO! It would not.
Instead it would somehow lead his hearers to suspect that this prohibition is because the food must have some power to do harm. And because of this suspicion, most of the new Christian converts especially from among the Greeks who worshipped many idols/gods, would still secretly entertain in their hearts the belief in the existence of these many gods and harbour fear in their hearts of the power of idols to do them harm.
Any Priest who has worked in the missions among newly-baptized Christians will be able to tell you what a similar situation they face among the new converts whose deep seated convictions of their former religion show in their strong tendency to apostasize, i.e., to abandon the Christian faith and revert back to their former religion, beliefs and practices.
That is the situation St. Paul the missionary ‘par excellence’ is masterfully dealing with over here. That’s why he gently but firmly demolishes the argument of the existence or power of any idols/gods.
Now let us imagine St. Paul took it to the other extreme. He would have just stopped at saying that such food cannot harm you.
The result?
The so called “knowledgeable” Christians among the Corinthians who were well aware of our Blessed Lord’s teaching that it is not which goes into the mouth which defiles a man… (Matthew 15:11); these would have naturally run after such food as indeed we see them doing to the detriment of the faith of the community.
In order to stop them from doing this St. Paul puts forward a primary reason: their actions are placing a stumbling block in the way of their weaker brethren. In other words, it is scandalizing the “little ones” for whom Christ died.
When he returns to it in chapter 10 he also tries to show them how sharing at the table [whether of Christ or of the false gods] implies a kind of a communion and so urges them all the more to keep away.
This he does so that:
1) the conscience of the weaker Christians is not offended, and
2) all danger of falling into idolatry or defecting from the faith is removed.
To conclude this discussion what can we say? Is it the food itself, which is offered to idols, that does any harm? No. It can do neither harm nor good. Instead as St. Augustine says,
“If the uncleanness were in the nature of sacrificial flesh (i.e, if the food itself became unsafe), it would necessarily pollute (i.e., cause harm) even when eaten in ignorance. But the reason for not partaking knowingly is not in the nature of the food, but, for conscience sake.”

Austine Crasta

 

Scripture and The Church teachings are clear – all that is placed before us, when eaten with thanksgiving, to the provider (God) is good for us. Since Idols are nothing, food offered to them is not really offered food, as Austine has clearly explained in this chain of correspondence. However, as Scripture says, some have a weak conscience, and things which are not sin can cause scandal, to avoid this scandal, if one has any misgiving, one must not eat, and also one should not eat in the presence of someone who may be swayed into wrong by your eating.
I would like to bring to the attention here of a bigger sin that we Catholics commit, the sin of receiving the Body and Blood of Christ in an unworthy manner. (1 Corinthians 11:23-29)
Ah! Is anyone out there saying I am judging? Well judge for yourself, how often do we find Catholics attend Mass, who have not attended an obligatory Mass, and not confessed the reason for non attendance queue up to receive communion. Isn’t missing an Obligatory Mass a mortal s? If it is, are you then worthy of receiving communion? If not, and you still queue up aren’t you receiving it unworthily. You would then do well to refrain from receiving the Body of Christ.
Salvador Fernandes,
Dubai/Sharjah, UAE

 

Dear Alwyn
I agree with Austin Crasta who quoted from scripture about the clear directives of not eating meat offered to idols which was an appeasement to their man-made God.
The Hindu Gods and the prasadam are not addressed per se in the gospels. Jesus was using the imagery of His times. The pagans had some corrupt practices which involved sacrifice to fertility cults. These were an abomination to the Lord and so he proscribed them as forbidden.
I am no expert with regard to Indology. All I can say is I appreciate your courage and your faith. If you do not want to eat the sweets offered to a Hindu God politely accept and dispose the same by giving it out to a beggar but telling the host that you will carry these sweets to your home.
We need to respect all religions and also not offend the sensibilities of people of other faiths.

Fr. Vernon Vaz

 

From:
SB-F, a member of KC
To:
prabhu
Sent: Monday, September 15, 2008 3:00 PM Subject: Re: PRASADA

I sometimes I wonder how on earth such things get posted on KC.

 

My correspondence with two former members of Konkani Catholics, one of who was a moderator:

From:
prabhu
To:
Richard Mascarenhas; Cc:
Valerian D’Almeida Sent: Monday, August 25, 2008 11:30 AM

Subject: AUSTINE/ PRASADA

 

 

Dear Richie and Vallie,

It seems to me that Austine has no problem with Catholics consuming “prasad”. Can you study it and confirm that it is so, before we question him about his teaching?

From:
Richard Mascarenhas
To:
prabhu
Cc:
Valerian D’Almeida
Sent: Monday, August 25, 2008 11:21 PM

Subject: AUSTINE/ PRASADA

Dear Mike,

As regards the reply given by Austine on “Food offered to Idols”, well Austin does say that there is no prohibition as per the Bible as long as it does not become a scandal.  In other words, if one’s conscience is clear, he can eat of the food.  I read 1 Corinthians 8 a couple of times and it says just the same as Austine interprets.  But if you read carefully verses 12 and 13, I am of the opinion it does prohibit from partaking of such food. 

By Austine’s understanding of the Chapter, it can also be implied then, that there is no such thing as idol worship and therefore if one without causing scandal lights diyas (oil lamps) in front of the idol as one of our Bishops (now a Cardinal) did, it can be accepted as nothing unusual for a Christian, and we can go further and apply that rule to God knows what else

I leave this to you to understand further and enlighten me of how Austine can be counteracted in this false talk of his. I am prompted to write to KC on my thoughts but that will take quite some time to put my thoughts in words, I fail miserably in the art of writing.

Richard Mascarenhas, Oman

From:
prabhu
To:

Richard Mascarenhas
Cc:
Valerian D’Almeida
Sent: Wednesday, August 27, 2008 9:14 AM

Subject: AUSTINE/ PRASADA

Dear Richie,

Early this morning you wrote to Vallie, “In one the mail a few days back on KC, he literally approves eating food offered to idols. Have you read it?

On the 25th, you wrote to me, “As regards the reply given by Austine on ‘Food offered to Idols’ well Austin does say that there is no prohibition as per the Bible as long as it does not become a scandal.  In other words, if one’s conscience is clear, he can eat of the food.  I read 1 Cor 8 a couple of times and it says just the same as Austine interprets.  But if you read carefully verses 12 and 13, I am of the opinion it does prohibit from partaking of such food. 

By Austine’s understanding of the Chapter, it can also be implied then, that there is no such thing as Idol worship and therefore if one without causing scandal light diyas in front of the idol as one of our Bishop did, it can be accepted as nothing unusual as a Christian, and we can go further and apply that rule to the NCB and God knows what else. I leave this to you to understand further and enlighten me of how Austine can be counteracted of this false talk of his. I am prompted to write to KC on my thoughts but that will take quite some time to put my thoughts in words, I fail miserably in the art of writing.

I am awaiting Vallie’s response to Austine’s interpretation. It seems that he is going horribly wrong in his teaching! Unbelievable. I think that he has removed all “opposition” to the extent that no one will now challenge him, or even admonish or correct him. Maybe he has everyone convinced that whatever he says has gotta be right.

From:
Valerian D’Almeida

To:
Richard Mascarenhas
Cc:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net

Sent: Wednesday, August 27, 2008 10:54 AM Subject: Re: AUSTINE/ PRASADA

This is again a fight between the “strong conscience” and “weak conscience”. I know a case of a priest, who took the school children to North India for a tour and visited temples and encouraged the Catholic children to take prasada along with the Hindus and he also took it. When he came back to his home town and was ready to go to the altar, he could not move because he was about to make “number 2”. So he said my stomach is upset and another priest offered the mass. This happened till he confessed for the sin he committed and there after he could offer the mass.
This is what St. Paul said, that I cannot scandalise others who are weaker than me. I would like to draw your attention to Romans 3:23 “everyone has sinned and is far away from God’s saving presence”. All of us are sinners, at one point of the day or the other, we sin and therefore, the next verse 24 says “but by the free gift of God’s grace all are put right with him through Christ Jesus, who sets them free”. This is what happened to the priest and to all who do the same. The priest committed sin and he also made the little children to sin, because the scripture is true. Afterwards, when he came to the sacrament of reconciliation, he was washed by the blood of Jesus and sanctified (v. 24). Therefore, St. Paul says categorically that eating food offered to idols is sin. If Austin says, it is not a sin, he is answerable. He is doing like the priest. Now, what I feel is that unless he has an encounter, he may not change.

Valerian D’Almeida, Abu Dhabi

 

Just ten days after the “prasada” debate in Konkani Catholics, a senior SVD priest posts this in Digest number 1602 of September 3, 2008 (to me it was very clear that it was against the “prasada” debate; the priest used the opportunity of the season for the Ganesh Chaturthi festival to warn the Catholic KC readers of the spiritual dangers involved in consorting with idols and the food offered to them):

A Caution to All Catholic Parents!!

 

 

 

Dear members of KC,
everywhere we will see Ganesh pandals and our children will be attracted to visit them because there will be loud music and other social entertainment items in these pandals.
This is how the devil is trying to attract our children today to practice the Hindu religion. The global economy has given immense amount of free money to these pandalwalas who take subscription from the neighbourhood to organise these mega events where our Catholic children become a prey to this evil attraction. Some of you have expressed your opinions where the prasad is offered to the people around as if it is the most natural way to share the joy of the people.
As believers who have opted to follow the one God, these attractions become not tenable. We have to educate our children. In the old days we were instructed by our parents and the religious teachers, catechism teachers what was proper and what was not proper to do. Now we have hardly any catechism left. Our children become so involved in secular studies that they have hardly any time to study the tenets of Christianity. In these times we parents have to instruct our children from the evil effects that can come unknowingly into our lives. The values so freely proffered in these public demonstrations of religious fervour become a means of propaganda of the Hindu religious sentiments which unknowingly our children may imbibe. So parent be on your guard and instruct your children in time.
Fr. Juze Vaz, Indore

Fr. Joseph Vaz’s apprehensions are well founded. Read the letter of Kranti Farias on page 21.

In April 2008 Fr. Vaz had written in KC:

It is not at all wise to be disrespectful to the blessed Eucharist and distribute it as if it is only an ordinary prasadam.

 

From:
prabhu
To:
joseph vas; juzevas@yahoo.com
Sent: Wednesday, September 03, 2008 11:45 PM Subject: PRASADA

Dear Fr Juze, I thank you for your timely posting and cautions. Am I able to read between the lines?

Some of us do not agree with the well-argued interpretations of Austine, which by extension can make us accept many other evils including the heretical Hinduised St. Pauls New Community Bible (since Hindu deities do not really exist after all!!!!!!!!!). I know many people in healing and deliverance ministry who will refute Austine on the basis of the same Scriptures he used.

From:
juzevas@yahoo.com To:
prabhu
Sent: Thursday, September 04, 2008 12:07 AM Subject: Re: PRASADA

Dear Mike, Happy to know you corroborate with me on this issue.

I know often we become party to so many evils in the media too. If we see how the TV and the media bombards the mind and the conscience of the Christian to opt for methods which are totally against faith and morals.

Our task is very difficult. I think people have taken note of the questions raised on the NCB issue.

All the best, yours ever in the Divine Word,

Fr. Joseph Vas SVD

 

From:
derrickdcosta@yahoo.com
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Thursday, September 04, 2008 1:53 PM

Subject: Sorry for my silence on the PRASADA issue

Dear Michael

Terribly sorry for my silence. To save energy I am picking battles, nowadays.
I am attaching a story from ecclesiastical history making reference to idolatry from the book The Apostles Creed by Michael Müller, CSSR. This may be useful if the “nothing” issue crops up.
St. Gregory Thaumaturgus was once on his way to Neocæsarea, a city of Asia Minor. Being overtaken by a storm, he was obliged to take shelter with his travelling companions in a pagan temple, famous in that country, because the demon gave oracles therein. His first care was to pray to God, invoke our Lord Jesus Christ, and make the sign of the cross several times, to purify the air polluted by the smoke of pagan sacrifice. They spent the night quietly, and set out the next morning very early. Meanwhile the sacrificer of the temple came to perform his sacrilegious rites; but in vain did he call upon his gods: the demons only appeared to tell him that they were going to depart from that temple, and had no longer any power there, because of what had taken place over-night.
Furious at this result, the pagan priest hastened after St. Gregory, and threatened to denounce him to the magistrates for having penetrated into the temple and disturbed its ceremonies. The holy bishop heard him very calmly, and merely answered: “Friend, the demon whom you serve is so weak and powerless, that I have only to say one word to make him either depart from a place or return to it again.” “If that be so,” said the sacrificer, “make him return to the temple.” St. Gregory tore a small scrap from his book, and wrote on it these few words: “Gregory to Satan: Enter!” He gave this note to the priest, who placed it on the altar of the temple, and again commenced sacrifices: the demons appeared as usual. The priest was so struck by this prodigy, which manifested the weakness of his gods that he went again in search of St. Gregory and became a Christian. (Schmid et Belet, Cat. Hist., I, 55.)

Derrick D’Costa, Bahrain

From:
prabhu
To:
juzevas@yahoo.com
and others
Sent: Thursday, September 04, 2008 6:39 PM Subject: PRASADA

Dear Father Juze and all,

Thank you for your confirmation of the erroneous teaching/interpretation by Austine in KC on the subject of prasada.

It happens that both Fr. Joseph Vas SVD and Derrick D’Costa are, like Valerian D’Almeida and Richard Mascarenhas were till they quit the group, long-time senior members of the Konkani Catholics group; all four of them disagreed with the owner-moderator Austine Crasta on his interpretation of the verses in Corinthians as well as his opinion that there was no danger to Catholics if they accepted and consumed “prasada“.

 

 

 

 

Cannot Fr. McNamara’s advice to Catholics on abstinence (to be courageous, visible, willing to testify and to defend one’s faith) be applied also to the dilemma of partaking of “food offered to idols” by Catholics?

Holy Water, Abstinence and Mimes

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/holy-water-abstinence-and-mimes
EXTRACT
Rome, February 24, 2009 (Zenit.org)

Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara, professor of liturgy at the Regina Apostolorum university.
As Lent approaches I wish to deal with some questions which we have addressed in previous years but which are continually raised.
A priest reader from Oklahoma asked: “Is it a grave matter to eat meat, knowingly and without necessity, on a Friday in Lent?”
This is more related to moral theology than liturgy. There are sins in which the matter may be grave or not grave according to other circumstances. For example, stealing even a small sum would be grave matter if the thief knows the victim to be desperately poor and needy. It would not necessarily be grave matter, although still a sin, if it represented a slight loss.
Considering this, I would say that the act of eating meat on a Friday of Lent could be grave or venial according to other circumstances. If this act is carried out knowingly, without necessity in such a way that the Church’s laws are openly despised and denigrated, then it would be grave matter and should be confessed as such.
However, there may be many circumstances that could mitigate the culpability. For example, in a religiously pluralistic society a Catholic could easily find himself invited to a gathering where refusing what was offered would deeply offend the host. Strictly speaking, he is knowingly and unnecessarily eating meat on a day of abstinence but finds himself in a social conundrum that would make his fault less grave. Not that he is off the hook completely.
A Catholic should foresee these situations and avoid them whenever possible. He should also be willing to testify and defend his faith. After all, precisely because we have a pluralistic society nobody ridicules Buddhists for vegetarianism nor Jews and Muslims for abstaining from pork. Therefore Catholics should be courageous and visible in observing our somewhat miniscule rules on the days the Church asks us to make a sacrifice.

 

In 2005, I had written to Fr. McNamara on the “prasada” problem but the liturgist did not give me an answer:

From: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net To: edward@zenit.org Sent: Monday, June 27, 2005 9:06 PM Subject: LITURGY

During the distribution of Holy Communion at major feasts like Easter and Christmas which are attended by non-Catholics and non-Christians, some priests have been distributing ‘prasad’ to them in lieu of Holy Communion. Separate queues are formed for this purpose. (Prasad or prasadam are sweetmeats offered in Hindu temples to deities and then distributed to devotees.) Is this permissible or is it an abuse?

From:
“edward” <edward@zenit.org> To:
“prabhu” <michaelprabhu@vsnl.net> Sent: Thursday, November 10, 2005 4:03 AM

Subject: Re: LITURGY

Dear Michael Prabhu,
Fr McNamara receives hundreds of e-mails and cannot, unfortunately, answer all of them. He tries to give answers that anticipate a range of questions, however. Thanks for your readership,

Eddy Fifer ZENIT

 

Discussion in Konkani Catholics which once again triggers the
prasada” debate:

Posted by
Austine Crasta, moderator, January 4, 2011

http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23591

FROM THE CIRCULAR OF THE BISHOP OF MANGALORE, January 2011:
“The formation of Youth is of very great importance. You know very well that our Youth are going astray in faith life. This affects the personal life too. At very young age our boys and girls are getting employed and are living out of home who are invariably living among peer groups.
Many of our educated boys and girls get into friendship with non Christian companions and enter into marriage even without any regard to religion. This situation brings about lot of pain to the parents and to us too.
Of late many Youths suffer from mental imbalances due to pressure of work and tension since religious sentiments are not given proper inputs and the Youth are not able to withstand bad influences.
The number of marriage cases of disparity of cult and mixed marriages and the applications for annulments and civil divorce are on an increase.
We are really surprised when our boys and girls just don’t mind marrying in the temple or before the civil registrar without
any regard to church marriages. Due to the pressure of the parents they agree to have the marriage in the church just to please them but invariably go to the temple to temple marriage to please the spouse. This shows that we are failing in guiding the Youth right from their tender age.
This could be due to lack of priorities in our Parish Pastoral ministry.
The Parish Pastoral councils are busy with erecting new buildings, raising funds and making use of the associations to amass fund. Today we realize that Youth ministry in the parish is more important than any of our social activities.”

(Edited for grammar, punctuation and clarity)

 

 

 

Better late then never. What is mentioned in the circular is right, and we need to act now. The foundations are disturbed, and the culture of “Anything chalta hai” is creeping in. Religion is treated as outdated, modernism is creeping in.
What people are forgetting is that God is the creator and has set certain rules (an instruction manual) for us to follow. We keep modifying the manuals, e.g. If you modify the tyres of a car without checking with the manufacturer, your car is
bound to meet with accident.
The other thing is this wrong interpretation of Ecumenism. An impression is created that all roads lead to heaven, that religions are man-made and that all religions lead to one God… We have to reverse all these thoughts. If you follow Catholicism thoroughly, it is much more modern and fun in the long run, than what the world offers.
Joseph L R Vaz, Goa http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23594

 

I met a priest at my friends place. In our conversation regarding mixed marriages the priest said its fine for the Catholic party to attend the ceremony in a temple after getting married in the church just to please the other party. He said the Catholic party should understand that the rituals in the temple are a joke and won’t affect our faith. My conscience was deeply disturbed as I felt participating in any rituals of the pagans was against the First Commandment of God which says “You shall not carve idols for yourself in the shape of anything in the sky above or on the earth below or in the waters beneath the earth; you shall not bow down before them or worship them.” Exodus 20:4-5, New American Bible.

Joannes Rodrigues, Mangalore
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23595

 

I totally agree with you, Joannes. When the Lord commanded us not to indulge in pagan worship, why should we? Why is the Catholic Church so lax about this? Sometimes I really feel the believers are much better. They just refuse to indulge in such things. Why is our Catholic Church trying to make others happy instead of obeying what Christ wants us to do? Norisha Fernandes-D’Souza, Mumbai
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23596

 

Dear Joannes and Norisha, Presence and participation (“indulge”) need not always be the same. And the “believers” do not always get this difference. But the point that was completely missed here was this:
In the case of a Mixed Marriage involving a Catholic and non-Christian, it is FORBIDDEN BY THE CATHOLIC CHURCH (Canon 1129) to have any duplicate religious ceremony, such as marriage in the temple, EITHER BEFORE OR AFTER the canonical celebration of marriage.
In other words, any duplicate religious marriage ceremony, whether performed in the temple, house, hall, or a club OR even one performed together by the Catholic and non-Catholic officiant is FORBIDDEN BY CANON LAW and should not be encouraged by the presence of friends and relatives!

From the number of such ceremonies that I see happening around me, I do not know whether those entering into mixed marriages with the necessary dispensation, are aware of this. If they are, they ought to show the same courage in standing up for their faith (the dangers of defecting from which, they promised to remove, at the time of seeking a dispensation) as they did when resisting family and society pressure in most cases.

Austine Crasta, moderator,
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23597

 

Dear Austine, As you rightly “In the case of a Mixed Marriage involving a Catholic and non-Christian, it is FORBIDDEN BY THE CATHOLIC CHURCH (c. 1129) to have any duplicate religious ceremony, such as marriage in the temple, EITHER BEFORE OR AFTER the canonical celebration of marriage.” Then why do we have priests saying that you can (like what Joannes mentioned)?
Not only this, the Bible says that you should not eat anything offered to IDOLS… but once I heard in a sermon where priest said you can eat it but don’t take [consider] it as PRASAD.
When you know it has been offered [to Hindu gods] why should we eat it and please our friends? It’s been 10 years that I have stopped accepting prasad from any of my friends. They have felt bad and refused to talk to me but I did not care. Later on, they themselves understood that it was useless trying to coax me to have their prasad. But when I heard the priest say this I was totally stumped. I seriously fail to understand this.

Norisha Fernandes-D’Souza, Mumbai,
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23598

 

Dear Norisha, India is a multicultural country, 98% of people are non-Christians and they cannot be ignored. Pagan worshippers too are God’s subjects. Christ has told to love one another as he loved us; this means we have to love non-Catholics too. There are many instances of non-Christians coming to church and many examples of successful mixed marriages. It’s only left to the individual Catholic to preserve our spiritual culture, and our church gives us that freedom. That’s why I love my church and choose to be a part of it.

Brian Pinto http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23599


Dear Brian,

Accepted that 98% people are non-Christians, and cannot be ignored. I am not asking you to ignore them but you can definitely tell them that you ain’t joining them in their worship. Do we allow them to have our Holy Bread and Wine? NO. Then why do they ask us to have theirs and why does the Church ask its people to take it and not hurt their feelings? Will this not hurt our Lord that we are joining those people in their false beliefs?

Norisha Fernandes-D’Souza, Mumbai,
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23600

 

 

Dear Norisha, You asked: “Then why do we have priests saying that you can?”
I do not know how many priests would actually say what Joannes reported but if they do, I would say, it is largely because of a defective formation.
Now, “formation” depends BOTH on the formator and the formee. A bad seminary formation can result in candidates picking up a bad theology. At the same time even a 100% sound/orthodox seminary formation cannot always guarantee you a completely orthodox priest without his own co-operation.
Isn’t this true also of our families which are like formation houses for our children?
Bad families can certainly cause a lot of negative influences on their children although the grace of God can raise a Saint even in such circumstances. Whereas even in good families, not all children may really pick up the good qualities of their parents. The remark “He is so unlike his father” can be used both ways! So it is no surprise that there are priests who many not know their stuff right.
Again, I’M NOT SAYING that they are BAD PRIESTS. What I’m saying is that they are BAD SCHOLARS.
That is why the present Pope, who understands the situation very well, had to make an impassioned appeal: “I can only plead with you: Be committed to your studies!” (Benedict XVI, Letter to Seminarians, 18 October 2010)
You said: “Not only this, the Bible says that you should not eat anything offered to IDOLS.”
You seem to be implying an absolute prohibition. HOW SURE ARE YOU OF THIS?
I’ve gone over that topic (which is different from the one we are discussing) in quite some detail in the group with all the related texts found in both Acts and Corinthians. It might help you to go through those mails if you missed them.
The operative words here are “scandal” / “conscience” / “charity”. And I can assure you that neither the teaching nor the tradition of the Church have EVER viewed this as an absolute prohibition. St Paul himself is quite clear on that and will not lend himself to any fundamentalist interpretation on this point.

Austine Crasta, moderator,
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23601

 

Dear Norisha, A five year old son of my Hindu friend would probably not be thinking of all this when offering a small part of his prasad, what do I do? Refuse it? Probably he might grow up with a wrong impression about the whole Christian community, and indulge in some anti-Christian stuff which we all are witnessing in our country. We have the right to protect our religious identity but doing this at the cost of making someone unhappy would be wrong. It would only hurt the image of us Christians.

Brian Pinto http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23602

 

Dear Brian and Norisha, Happy or unhappy, there can be no compromises in matters of faith and morals which the Catholic Church puts forward with certainty. Yet in all things, charity must be the all pervading norm.
Therefore, in closing this part of the discussion in order to return to the original topic of mixed marriages, I leave you with the words of Blessed John XXIII from his encyclical ‘Ad Petri Cathedram’ (71-73) which, though spoken in another context, highlight a good concluding principle to be borne in mind in every discussion:
“The Catholic Church, of course, leaves many questions open to the discussion of theologians. She does this to the extent that matters are not absolutely certain. Far from jeopardizing the Church’s unity, controversies, as a noted English author, John Henry Cardinal Newman, has remarked, can actually pave the way for its attainment. For discussion can lead to fuller and deeper understanding of religious truths; when one idea strikes against another, there may be a spark. But the common saying, expressed in various ways and attributed to various authors, must be recalled with approval: IN ESSENTIALS, UNITY; IN DOUBTFUL MATTERS, LIBERTY; IN ALL THINGS, CHARITY.”

Austine Crasta, moderator
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23603

 

Dear All, So far I have been following this link and it seems that we are putting many issues together.
As far as mixed marriages are concerned, the Church has always wanted to protect the faithful from lapsing because of a marriage with someone from a different denomination, and more so from a different religion (disparity of cult).
This goes back to St. Paul who when addressing the Corinthians speaks of “do not harness yourselves in an uneven yoke with unbelievers. The temple of God has no common ground with idols” (2 Corinthians 6:16).
Note that when Paul speaks of “temple” in Corinthians, he is referring to the baptised. This is not to be confused with what Paul says when speaking of the spouse of the believer, despite being an unbeliever would be sanctified through the believer (this was in case of some already married who became Christian).
However, the Church did allow marriages with other religions albeit with many conditions and reservations- this can be traced back to the prohibition in the Old Testament for the Jews from marrying the gentiles.
During Vatican Council II, the CDF’s instruction on mixed marriages is very clear about the Church’s stand with regards mixed marriages.
In his Apostolic Letter on mixed marriages Pope Paul VI speaks of the possibility of dispensation “for a just cause” when the Catholic party is willing to remove dangers of falling away from the faith and do all in his/her power to have all the children baptised and brought up in the Catholic Church. The ways of ensuring this was left to Bishops’ conferences. There is also an exhortation to the Bishops and parish priests to see that spiritual assistance is not lacking for the Catholic party.
The emphasis of the Church has been always to protect the faith of the baptised and the fact that to get married with a non-Catholic one needs a dispensation should already set alarm bells ringing, i.e., there is a serious problem here.

 

 


Sometimes I think that there is a tendency to mix love with sentiments and this gives rise to all the problems. Believe me, by the grace of God I have been happily ordained and serving as a priest for the last six years and the problem of many priests is that they mix the two up and think that they are “loving” their parishioners by being lenient. As a matter of fact the present Pope has been stressing on the fact that one cannot love without being in the truth.
As Austine was saying the problem with the clergy is not faith but knowledge of the Church’s teachings. This was also what St. Theresa of Avila said, “I prefer a priest who lacks humility to one who is humble but ignorant.”

Fr Caesar Rego, Taiwan,
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/KonkaniCatholics/message/23604

 

That was Konkani Catholics in January of 2011.

Do you remember reading the August 2008 “prasada” debate in Konkani Catholics earlier in this report?

Funny thing is the very same issue came up on the forum (thrice in three years!) just ten months earlier:

From:
Virginia Pereira
To:
KonkaniCatholics@yahoogroups.com
Sent: Tuesday, October 23, 2007 2:36 PM

Subject: Need teaching on prasad offered to idols

I need some teaching on prasad offered to idols.

Virginia Pereira

 

Dear Virginia
A Catholic would break the First Commandment if he/she does such a thing.

Nestor Carvalho

 

I hope I am not jumping the gun, because every time a question is asked, I seem to be one person, who is the quickest to answer, in fact, I did not see any answers to Edwin’s questions, and I was hoping that I would learn more, because like I admitted, I am not a master in Theology. I have a zeal for the Word of God, but I realise that even I may give wrong interpretations, and therefore, would love to be corrected if what I have written is not in accordance with the Magisterium of the Church because Scripture warns us to be careful, about our knowledge (1 Corinthians 8).

To answer Virginia’s question, I wish she was more specific, because this is an open ended question – teaching on prasad offered to idols.
To quote Scripture: Acts 15:28, For it hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us to lay no further burden upon you than these necessary things: 15:29. That you abstain from things sacrificed to idols and from blood and from things strangled and from fornication: from which things keeping yourselves, you shall do well. Fare ye well.

(From blood, and from things strangled… The use of these things, though of their own nature indifferent, was here prohibited, to bring the Jews more easily to admit of the society of the Gentiles; and to exercise the latter in obedience. But this prohibition was but temporary, and has long since ceased to oblige; more especially in the western churches.)
And Acts 21:25. But, as touching the Gentiles that believe, we have written, decreeing that they should only refrain themselves from that which has been offered to idols and from blood and from things strangled and from fornication.
Revelations 2:14 & 2:20 also condemns ‘food offered to idols’.
However Scripture plainly tells us this restriction was put upon the Jews who were becoming Christians, because the Jews followed the same rule along with the Covenant of being circumcised. Now circumcision was deemed not necessary, but the Apostles thought (inspired by The Holy Spirit) that these restrictions should be placed.
Delving deeper, you will find that Scripture states Romans 14:14. I know, and am confident in the Lord Jesus, that nothing is unclean of itself: but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean. 14:15. For if, because of thy meat, thy brother be grieved, thou walkest not now according to charity. Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died.
St. Paul in teaching to the Gentiles quotes thus:
1 Corinthians 8:1. Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth. (Knowledge puffeth up, etc… Knowledge, without charity and humility, serveth only to puff persons up. ) 8:2. And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know. 8:3. But if any man love God, the same is known by him. 8:4. But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one. 8:5. For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many): Gods many, etc… Reputed for such among the heathens.
8:6. Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 8:7. But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8:8. But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less. 8:9. But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumbling block to the weak. 8:10. For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols? 8:11. And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died? 8:12. Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 8:13. Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother. If meat scandalize… That is, if my eating cause my brother to sin.
So obviously, if your eating causes another person to sin, it is better to refrain from eating.

 

 


So we have to be careful, that by our eating of the food a wrong message is not passed to a non-Christian, that it is acceptable for a Christian to eat food that is offered to an idol; to a Christian, scandalising him that another Christian is eating of food which according to him is not to be eaten
This also reminds me of a very famous dialogue in one of our Indian movies Deewar where Amitabh (an atheist) is offered prasad (food from an idol) by his mother. When Amitabh refuses to accept it, Shash (his brother in the movie) tells him, Mother is giving to you saying it is ‘prasad’; you eat it thinking of it as a ‘sweet’.

Salvador Fernandes,
Dubai/Sharjah – UAE

Poison is poison no matter what reassuring label you may put on it; “prasad” remains “prasad” -Michael


Food offered to idols cannot be taken by Catholics; taking it will say that the person shares the belief of that religious tradition, it is doubting the very concept of our God.
Fr. Tom Mangattuthazhe
, Bishop’s House, Diphu–782460, Karbi Anglong (Dt.) Assam

 

We are in a sad state that most of the Catholics are unaware that we cannot eat/accept food offered to idols or “prasada”. May be our Catechism has failed to communicate this properly backed up by Scripture.
During Hindu festivals, the families around us send us sweets – we may think that as we share Christmas sweets (kuswar) with them, they share with us sweets on different occasions – may be for Diwali, Dusserah, Ganesha Chaturthi, Sankhranti, etc. Let us be fully aware that these sweets before distribution are offered to idols – they place them before the idols, make puja and then distribute them. We need to communicate with them in a very nice and understanding way that our faith in one true God doesn’t allow us to accept and use these. They may be offended at first but when we are able to communicate to them in a proper way, they will begin to appreciate it.
Most of the Government departments and private offices conduct puja on Fridays and then distribute pieces of plantains and rice-flakes or puffed corn. We Catholics cannot accept this. We should politely decline accepting it. There are some accept it but do not eat it. We shall be giving a false witness. Instead, we should be bold not to accept this.

The lack of proper catechetics on these issues has created some kind of confusion in the minds of believers. It is time that we wake up to the situation and understand our faith better. Salvador has already provided sufficient scripture texts to support why we should not accept prasada and food offered to idols. With prayerful wishes

Mahesh H. Lobo



It looks as if Virginia wants to learn something about prasad offered to idols. If I want to learn about it, it need not mean that I accept the belief. Personally, I will not invest my money on buying literature about prasad offered to idols.

Some people have in the past distributed prasad in the office on Tuesdays and I have politely refused to accept it.
Similarly, I know of Catholic scholars who would read the Quran for sake of knowing what is written compared to what Muslims quote or for doing a comparative study with what is given in The Bible. This does not mean that the person shares in the Muslim belief. First I think Virginia needs to share in detail more what the intention of her purpose is with the members and then we can all comment.

Deven


While on this subject, I just wanted to highlight the converse of this as well. I have always been associated with more non-Catholics than Catholics since my working days (18 years), and the common complaint from my non-Christian friends who have been to our churches is about the statement made before Holy Communion i.e. “This is meant for Catholics only, people from other faiths should not participate, etc.” The usual comment my friends make is “If we can offer our prasad to all faiths, why can’t you do the same?” While I try to my best to explain why the Holy Eucharist is not the same like prasad, etc. and that it is the Body and Blood of Christ, even explaining the meaning of the Last Supper (since they all somehow relate to the Last Supper better, thanks to da Vinci’s code), I still don’t seem to have convinced them enough. I would appreciate a more appropriate answer.
As for accepting prasad, I try my best to avoid it and at least not eating it most of the time, but sometimes its too difficult to do so without hurting their feelings, so what do I do? Someone who is also always associated with non-Catholics in their day to day lives will understand what I’m trying to say here.
Bruno D’Mello

 

Many of you may be wondering why I asked your inputs regarding accepting prasad or even being part of a puja. I work in a multinational company and my non-Catholic friends are aware that I do not partake of the prasad nor do I attend their pujas. My simple explanation to them is Jesus died on the Cross and shared his blood to save us. It was not tamasha. As they feel if I give them beef, they will say “paap lagega” (It will be a sin). We accept this explanation. However, I was recently challenged by a priest asking me the reasons why I do not accept prasad. His contention was that I would be showing love and respect to my Hindu brethren. That they would feel loved. Also our behaviour would never bring Jesus to them. That too was sort of true because my other friend said, she prays over the prasad and partakes it because for her their prasad has got no meaning. But my contention is why please my Hindu friends and displease my God? Further I am not very comfortable with inculturation, I do not like the aarti being done in the church, nor the kumkum on the forehead of Catholics, but my priest friend feels that is the way to bring Jesus to the people of other faith.

 

I am not able to stomach that. I have read about how the Hindu deities do have an evil power and how it can affect you. I have also read how Feng Shui, the Laughing Buddha should not be kept in the house. Hence, my question about prasad and puja was because of my priest friend. I have decided not to convince him otherwise. But I have been disturbed since my behaviour with my non-Catholic friends, should bring them closer to God’s love and not drive them away.

Virginia

 

Dear Virginia,
To touch on your matter of ‘Prasad’, I would like to share St. Paul’s opinion on offering of food to idols and partaking of such food. St Paul says that he himself would not ever offer food to idols and if it was given to him he – on his own – would not mind partaking of it because he knows that the idol is work of human hands and unworthy of worship. So eating such food would be just like other food. He has therefore made a strong distinction between offering to idols and partaking of food that was offered or sacrificed to idols
However he does say that his action may cause someone not strong in the faith and not of the same strength of conviction to sin and for that reason alone he would not eat food sacrificed or offered to idols. This I strongly feel should govern our relationships to idol offered food.

Ronald D’Souza

With the preponderance of opinions against the partaking of prasad by Catholics in the 2007 debate (immediately above), it is a matter of great surprise that owner-moderator of the KC forum encouraged a second discussion ten months later in 2008.

 

The following information is from another 2008 debate in Konkani Catholics this time on the mantra “OM”, but it is related to the discussions on “prasada” on that forum:

KonkaniCatholics digest no. 1696 dated November 12, 2008

Offering at the Hindu Temple

3a. Posted by: Lawrence Monteiro Mon Nov 10, 2008 9:47 pm (PST)

Dear Mahesh, I have keenly going through this debate for quite some time and I thought that it is time I place my inputs. I may be a bit harsh. I may deviate a bit from the topic, but believe I will stay within the context. At the same time, I am taking part in this discussion as an ordinary lay person.
After having read through the debate as of now, I feel it is the INTENT of the person that is important.
If a Christian partakes in any such ritual – body, mind and soul – and receives or gives offering knowing fully the religious (Christian) consequences, then I say that he or she is absolutely wrong.

But if the person is there for namesake and does not give or receive any offerings at the temple or any other religious places, then I feel, there is nothing wrong in it. Even if a person receives an offering in the temple but does not treat it like an offering, but just any other sweet/food, then also I feel there is nothing wrong in it.
For example, when I do meet people complaining of acidity and cholesterol, at the slums where I work, I do ask them to go to the temple early morning and take that water made from the Holy Basil (Tulasi Leaves) or from the Neem Leaves. It does relieve the person of his chronic acidity. Here I emphasize that the whole process is scientific and not religious. And the plant contains Oleanolic acid, Ursolic acid, Rosmarinic acid, Eugenol, Carvacrol, Linalool, Beta-caryophyllene and it is free of any side-effects. For people who cannot go to that place, I ask them to prepare it at home.
Hence it is just INTENT of the person that is important.
We at times, however Christian we are, we are forced to be a part of an event or a ritual of other communities. We should never forget that we all live in a country that has many religions, many languages, many traditions, many customs, etc. Therefore, it is always important to live one among the people than not.
Yes, Mahesh, with due respects to you and your knowledge, we can quote the Holy Bible for every act or no-act of ours. But, for how long? Even our fellow brethren, the Protestants do the same. I remember one of our parishioner say this and I quote “They (protestants) quote the Bible, but we (Catholics) live the Bible” Unquote.
Forget taking offering, have we ever seen this in our own yard and our homes, the following. Hasn’t the Holy Bible stated that we should not eat unclean foods? And we are very fond of “Dukra che maas” [pork]. Isn’t it an unclean food as declared in our Holy Bible? Have any of us, at any point of time, raised this? Or have we ever thought of this?
If we go by the bible, how many of us today have an Indian name, which has a meaning from the other religions and also is a pseudonym names of Gods of other religions. And that too, a baptismal name. Have we ever thought of this? Why haven’t the Parish Priests not corrected this anomaly? I too have one such name. Awareness is the good word that we are missing here. Perhaps, the advisors of the Priests should also note this and make people aware of this anomaly.
To bring to the fore about the Catholic catechism, I feel the adults may not take it in the right spirit. But surely, you can modify it by providing Catholic Awareness. It should click.
My friend, what you have pointed out is just a tip of the iceberg. But I am glad that you have started raising these issues. And I am happy that many of us are participating in this debate, and I am sure, many more will.
This issue is surely a heart burning one and is very important. So I urge all my friends in the forum to take part in this important topic that our dear friend has initiated a discussion on.
Lawrence Monteiro, Hyderabad

If one consumes poison, whatever our intent may be, the poison will take effect on our bodies.

When one consumes a spiritual offering such as Hindu “prasada”, whatever one’s intention, one will be spiritually affected. –Michael

 

 

3b. Posted by: Ajith Lewis Mon Nov 10, 2008 9:55 pm (PST)

Dear KC Family Members, Here is a testimony of my wife friend a pious Catholic from Dubai.
She has a Hindu friend who invites for Ganesh festival and every year she used to put it off by giving reasons. However this year there was a holiday and she did not know how to give the answer. She chose to pray for the Lord to take control. Amazingly on the day she got her monthly period and when the Hindu lady called she said that she got her periods. So she asked which day, she replied first day, for which she said please do not come to our house as it very strictly forbidden in our custom for prayers. So she immediately called my wife and narrated this incident and told she never got her period so early and this was first time before ten days of the date she got.
This testimony clearly highlights that our Lord does not want us to be participating where we have to compromise with His commandments.
“Delight yourself in the LORD and he will give you the desires of your heart” (Psalm 37:4).
So those who wait on the Lord will not be put into shame.

Ajith Lewis

 

3c. Posted by: Rupert J. Vaz [moderator]
Tue Nov 11, 2008 9:53 pm (PST)

Dear Friends, Continuing this thread on Offerings, thought I would chip in with some inputs of my experience.
Few months ago, one of my Muslim colleagues had gone for Hajj (Islamic Holy Pilgrimage). Upon return, he had brought some ‘holy water’ from Mecca and was distributing to all staff members in the office who were having gulp from the cup. When he came to me, I politely refused saying thank you. He said this is Holy Water from their holy land. I said “I respect your religion and rituals, but we Christians are forbidden from consuming any such substance.” He said: “But we believe in the same God.” My response was, “May be. But our prayers and practices are different.” I simply asked him, “If I bring some holy water from Rome, will you accept it?” He got the hint and left appreciating my stance.
This did not affect our friendship or office relationship in any way. I sincerely hope that this substantiated my claim that we Catholics should follow our religion politely but seriously.

Rupert Vaz, Abu Dhabi

From:
prabhu
To:
Austine J. Crasta ; RUPERT VAZ ; Rohit D’Souza
Sent: Thursday, November 13, 2008 11:02 AM

Subject: Re: Offering at the Hindu Temple BCC: to six KC members

Congratulations to Mahesh, Rupert and Ajith. What Lawrence wrote is sheer rubbish. Love, Mike

[Regrettably, I am presently unable to locate Mahesh Lobo’s post- Michael]

 

From:
prabhu
To:
Michael Prabhu
Sent: Thursday, November 13, 2008 11:00 AM BCC: several KC members

Subject: DO ANY OF YOU AGREE WITH ME THAT THIS IS ALL RUBBISH? 

This is a direct fallout of the earlier debate that concluded that taking prasada is OK.

Mahesh was doing an excellent job of defending the Faith. It was too good to last. Lawrence says that he would first send the person to the Temple and only if the stuff was not available there, suggest to prepare it at home. He does not feel it wrong that nuns and priests paid passive if not active homage to pagan deities at a Hindu temple!

I could write an essay to debunk all Lawrence’s statements which display complete ignorance about the powers of evil and the evil that attaches itself to pagan symbols and places, but I do not have the time to spare for such a write-up.

I wish that I had Mahesh’s email id to tell him that he should just ignore Lawrence’s letter.

I wonder how such postings are getting passed. Since KC maintains a very strict control of opinions, it means that Lawrence’s arguments are to be accepted, and Mahesh’s discarded.

Michael Prabhu

From:
Derrick D’Costa
To:
prabhu
Sent: Thursday, November 13, 2008 11:29 AM

Subject: Re: DO ANY OF YOU AGREE WITH ME THAT THIS IS ALL RUBBISH? {KC}

Dear Michael,

Agreed totally… He {Lawrence} was trying to obfuscate matters stating that intent was all important forgetting that scandal and God’s first commandment are other factors which no Christian can positively plead ignorance of.

Derrick D’Costa, Bahrain

 

Here is an extract from an examination of conscience distributed by Fr. Rosario Stroscio SDB where taking
prasad” is a sin against the First Commandment of God:

An Aid to confession – An Examination of Conscience on the 10 Commandments

I Am the Lord Your God. You Shall Not Have Strange Gods before Me

Did you go to sorcerers, sadhus, fortunetellers …?

Did you sacrifice to idols, worship in temples, take prasad …?

Did you wear amulets, use spells …?

 

This U.S. based usually reliable Catholic ministry actually believes (below) that one can accept food offered to idols (by a pagan priest to a pagan deity and then to the devotee) but not the tainted food offered by witches and occutists!

Can someone enlighten me on the difference between the two?

 

Food offered to idols

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/viewanswer.asp?QID=807

November 3, 2008

My close Hindu friends may some times bring prasad (offered food) from their temples? I just take it thinking that it is like any other food (St Paul says about it- that there is no idol and food, as such, is not made impure by it (1 Corinthians 8: 4–6) Can I take these offered foods (prasad) given from Hindu temples? Can I believe that there is no evil influence on it and it will not affect me if I take it for friendship sake, after saying a deliverance prayer on it? (My firm belief is that propagating a fear about it and keeping me away from it out of fear is improper for a baptised Catholic). Please clarify. -Francis

St. Paul says yes, we can eat food offered to idols. Bless the food as usual and enjoy.

However, do not accept food from witches and other occultist as it may be adulterated in the casting of spells and curses.

Bro. Ignatius Mary OMSM

 

Partaking of “prasad“, the food offered to idols, can have adverse consequences for the Christian:

From:
ERIKAGIB@aol.com
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Friday, May 06, 2005 3:48 AM Subject:

From:
Kranti Farias
To:
Erika Gibello
Sent: Thursday, May 05, 2005 3:02 PM Subject:

Did Fr. Rufus (Pereira) tell you about this incident as I was so busy I forgot to write to you?

Niren had a strange experience on Holy Saturday… He was suffering acute pain in the stomach as usual, more on Good Friday, when suddenly he spoke to me that he had a bad dream of Ganapati
some days before and it was ugly and black. No sooner he spoke and said I hate the dirty Ganapati, he felt some object leaving his abdomen with a noise and after that all his trouble and left eye pain has gone. We rang Fr. Rufus and told him and after Tuesday went to see Father who prayed over him. He is fully okay after he felt that Ganapati leaving his body! His decision to talk to me and denounce Ganapati made the healing and he is ok now fully though he still feels a little tenderness in the stomach so can’t eat too spicy food.

Thank God and Praise God as I was so worried about him and he too was getting more and more irritable.

 

Ms. M. Fernandes, the writer of the letter to The Examiner, shared with me the response — which I reproduce here — that she received from a priest to whom she had sent a copy of the letter:

I
commend you for your concern and courage to send this letter to the Editor to the Examiner. Hopefully the priests would realize the harm they do by trying to show “misplaced generosity” giving in to simulation and equating the Most Holy Sacrament to something so banal as a “prasadam” that is offered to idols (devils!!!).

 

The Ukrainian Orthodox Greek Catholic Church wrote in April 2005:

http://uogcc.org.ua/res/download/pagan_religions.doc

The teaching of the Church is this: “Christ is the true God and the true man, the only Saviour. There is salvation in no one else (Acts 4:12). The Church is a mysterious body of Christ, the source of the revealed truth given for one’s salvation.” Thereby it is different from pagan religions. In these there is no salvation attainable, they are only a load of human speculations which obstruct rather than lead to God. Through Paul the Apostle God reveals to us: “What pagans sacrifice, they do not sacrifice to God but to idols (demons)” (1 Cor 10:20). We worship God and sacrifice to Him, but pagans serve and worship demons. So, here is the substance of the revealed religion: a service to God; and this is different from the substance of pagan religions, which is a service to demons, though many times unconscious. And this is not one and the same thing, as well as salvation or perdition, life or death are also not one and the same thing. And the Catholic Church further teaches: “As far as the way how individual non-Christians obtain God’s saving mercy, is concerned, then this mercy is always given through Christ and lies in a mysterious relation to the Church.” (Declaration ‘Dominus Iesus’ (DI) 21)

 

Hinduism at a Glance

http://www.sspxasia.com/Newsletters/2003/Jul-Dec/Hinduism_at_a_Glance.htm
EXTRACT

SSPX Newsletter of the District of Asia Jul – Dec 2003

By Lawrence D’Souza
(Former Seminarian of Bombay Diocese)

From the abstract speculation of Vedanta resulting into Egocentricity, we now move on to the Hindu Polytheism wherein lie the dangers of “SPIRITISM” and “IDOLATRY” that are inseparably intertwined in Hinduism. The deities are the evil spirits that are invoked and propitiated by performing various rituals, prescribed in the Veda—also animals as well as human sacrifices — bloody offerings to placate the fierce deities like Shiva, Kali, Durga etc. The cult of Kali well known as “Shaktiism” consists of Occult practices which are technically called ‘Tantra” which form the major part of Hinduism.

Religious procession exhibit men and women who are possessed with these deities.

There have been instances, which I have witnessed, of exorcisms performed by an old priest of Bombay, Fr. Rufus Pereira, who was till recently on the Pontifical Commission for Exorcism (now Parish Priest of St. Pius X Church, Mulund in Bombay), whereby many people who entered Hindu temples or in any way participated in Hindu prayers (ceremonies) or even consumed food offered to idols (prasad) were possessed by the deities, of whom Kali, Ganesh, Shiva, Krishna were common.

 

The issue of Charisindia, June 2008 carries an excellent two-page testimony “Spiritual Warfare – The curse of breaking the First Commandment” [Exodus 20:5] by Jude D’Souza, now involved in the deliverance ministry in Mumbai.

 

Jude shares with us about his entire family’s coming “under a curse” after two of them, his uncles, indulged in “strange occult practices”. Both uncles died within four months of each other “under mysterious circumstances” or “a miserable death” as Jude put it.

The next attack was on Jude’s father, who also died suddenly, soon after which Jude himself became deathly ill. Jude testifies that the only reason that he, the only surviving male member, “was rescued from the jaws of death miraculously” was that his mother, “on the advice of her close friend attended the Jesus Encounter Retreat conducted by Fr. Rufus Pereira and Fr. James D’Souza at Khandala, near Mumbai. There she heard for the first time in her life, priests preaching powerfully on the sin against the First Commandment of God and warning about the consequences and effects of indulging in occult practices and OF WORSHIPPING OTHER GODS.” (Capitals emphasis mine). Jude then shares about his mother’s repentance and conversion, followed by that of his sister and finally Jude himself, and his healing from all the illnesses that plagued him. The last step was for him to abjure all the occult practices of his family and his ancestors. Now freed from bondages, he is in ministry! His elder uncle had married a Hindu and the younger uncle a Muslim.

Jude reminds us that “the Bible warns us about the effects of mixed marriages”, Ezra 9.

Early on in the testimony, Jude briefly mentions about the Hindu influence brought in to the family by the elder uncle’s wife. This was compounded by the uncle’s own occult practices, a perfect recipe for disaster. The occult part was elaborated on by Jude, but nothing said in this Charisindia article, not surprisingly, about the Hindu influence on the deathly curses that rained on their family.

How then are ignorant Catholics to protect themselves from the enemy?

“Those that run after other gods will multiply their sorrows.” Psalm 16:4

 

The issue of Charisindia, September 2006 published the Testimony, “The Lord made me whole” of Fatima Marques of Vikhroli, Mumbai, in which she relates how, after allopathy failed her, she had “gone to doctors practising homeopathic and ayurvedic systems of medicine” for her extreme case of “Varicose Veins Weeping Eczema”. Frequent retreats and loads of intercessory prayer by charismatic renewal ministers, prayers and fasting, had not helped her. Instead, her “sickness was getting more aggravated at each renewed appearance”. There was no blood circulation in her legs and her flesh was “rotten and swollen”.

She testifies that, at her home, unable to bear the affliction, she finally “begged” Jesus to heal her, and Jesus healed her miraculously and instantaneously. Later, she “attended an Inner Healing retreat by Fr. Rufus Pereira … and I experienced God’s complete and lasting healing, not only from physical ailment but also from strong evil affliction.”

This is what I understand from the information provided in Fatima Marques‘ testimony:

She did not mention anything about the occult or about any involvement by her in Hindu rituals or with Hindu deities before she was afflicted.

Homoeopathy and Ayurveda could not help cure her. Neither did allopathy and prayer and fasting.

When Jesus responded to her pitiful cries, she was healed instantaneously.

When she attended the retreat by Fr. Rufus Pereira, she received a “lasting healing, not only from physical ailment
but also from strong evil affliction.”

Note that she differentiated between the healing of her “physical ailment” and a “strong evil affliction.” Only she herself, the victim who suffered for years, would be most aware of the two completely different aspects of the problem
AND
the healing/deliverance in her case.

What evil affliction? The only evil-oriented influence that I can see in her testimony is that she was into the use of Homoeopathic remedies which is both New Age as well as “soft occult*.

Many kinds of Ayurvedic treatment too could be a problem for Catholics if they involve the acceptance of Hindu beliefs that oppose Christian revelation.

There might be an evil influence that I cannot see since Fatima Marques has not said anything about it. If that is so, the chances are that it has to do with New Age or Hinduism.

 

*I have this testimony from a homoeopath about the ministry of Erika Gibello, long-time secretary to Fr. Rufus Pereira as well as to the International Association of Exorcists, and retreat preacher:

“I met a Christian woman from Europe. She was one of the speakers at the retreat. With a background in Pharmacology, she denounced homeopathy in no uncertain terms due to the ‘evil’ effect it had on a friend of hers. She likened the effect on her friend, who was taking repeated doses of a homeopathic remedy for a few months, to a demonic possession of sorts! She said that he had become a completely changed person with no control over his emotions and all his physical symptoms were worse.”

 

Traditional Religion: Is Evil Involved?

http://www.christianhealingmin.org/newsletter/archives/church_renewal/Traditional_Religion_Evil_involved.php
EXTRACT

By Francis MacNutt (from the December 1993 issue of The Healing Line)

There are those Christians who tend to condemn anything unfamiliar that comes from a foreign culture — say, from Asia or Africa. They are like those Christians in Paul’s time who were understandably afraid of eating food offered to idols* (I Corinthians 8: the entire chapter); yet Paul was not afraid to eat such food, provided his eating did not offend those of a more tender conscience. *”prasad” or prasada in Hinduism

 

 

(I have to admit I probably would take the safer course and refuse to eat meat offered to idols if it were sold in our supermarkets today.)

On the other extreme we have the more common problem today of those who will accept anything “spiritual” that comes from another religion and automatically consider it good and valuable, simply because it is spiritual. Because the existence of the demonic realm is often dismissed as primitive superstition in today’s church world, many Christian leaders tend to disregard the dangers of the demonic in those religions that are not in the Judaeo-Christian tradition. They have lost the ability to discern the difference between the Holy Spirit and the realm of evil spirits.

I would like to share one remarkable example: in 1977 I spoke in India and there met a fine priest, Fr. Rufus Pereira, who in a brief two years had prayed to free more than 400 individuals from demonic influence! He estimated that about one-third of them were delivered from demons identifying themselves as Hindu gods. I should mention that Fr. Rufus was not a wild-eyed enthusiast, but was a highly-educated cleric who had studied Scripture in Rome.

He taught in the seminary and was highly regarded by the Indian bishops, who gave him permission to work in deliverance. Rufus graciously granted me an interview in which he said:

“I love my country very much and have a great respect for Indian religion, but perhaps there is no religion that has within itself such a wide spectrum, all the way from the highest form of religious endeavor to the lowest degradation of humanity—all in the name of religion. I have been led to believe that many of the gods and goddesses in Hindu mythology are nothing other than demons.

During one conference at which I spoke five cases of possession surfaced in the congregation, so Rufus asked me to come and observe one young woman — a Catholic – whom they had taken to a classroom. There she was stretched out on a table, assuming the dancing posture you see in some statues in Hindu temples. If you tried to straighten her out, she would immediately contort her body into its original artificial posture.”

Later Rufus told me what this all meant:

“You will remember what she looked like: this girl taking on the poses of the Hindu dancing god (This dancing god is one aspect of the god Shiva). What is really remarkable is that this girl knows nothing about Indian dancing, because she was brought up in a Western culture home. Yet, here she was, assuming the absolutely correct dancing poses in her fingers, her wrists, her hands and feet, the exact poses of this very god. It was something fantastic to watch, if it were not also so very cruel, so very abominable. Even her very face — her eyes and her mouth were all changed into the features of this Hindu god. I later found that it got into her because of a spell cast by a Hindu doctor (who perhaps had lustful motives when he was treating her). Probably he called up his favorite god, the dancing god, to possess her so he could get power over her.”

You will notice how Fr. Rufus talks about the noble aspects of religion in India but is also quite willing to face the darker, the demonic side, of Hindu culture.

Somehow Christians need to rediscover the fact Jesus is primarily our Savior (not just a teacher), the son of God who has the power to rescue us from a very real, personal world of evil that is present in traditional religion — whether it is Asian, African, Irish, or Native American. Jesus is not simply a great teacher or prophet, standing on a level with Buddha and Confucius. He is our Redeemer, with healing in his wings, ready to free all of us from the evil that tries to drag us down. It does make a difference — a great difference whether or not we are Christian.

Fr. Rufus Pereira’s account is available at http://shalomplace.org/eve/forums/a/tpc/f/25010765/m/16810206

 

My conclusions after examining all of the above are:

—Holy Communion is not the same as the Hindu “prasada“; they are two very different entities; Holy Communion cannot and must not be called or described as “prasada“.

Our priests have to explain in a spirit of love and truth to people of other faiths what Holy Communion is and be unafraid as Jesus was when he spoke about the sacrifice of His Body and Blood in John 6 even if it meant rejection by His own.

Catholics must read up their Catechism and be more conversant with Pontifical Documents such as MEMORIALE DOMINI-INSTRUCTION ON THE MANNER OF DISTRIBUTING HOLY COMMUNION to name just one.

—It is a very serious aberration when priests distribute
prasada” to non-Catholics during Holy Mass; as we have seen, they are not even supposed to substitute Holy Communion with a blessing for non-communicants in the Communion line. Fr. Ronnie Prabhu SJ, the former Provincial of the Karnataka Jesuit Province is known to invite non-Catholics in the assembly to form a separate queue for the distribution of “prasada” at Holy Mass.

—Consumption by Catholics of
prasada” offered to pagan deities can be seriously detrimental to their physical as well as spiritual wellbeing.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

UPDATE OCTOBER 20, 2014

A CONVERT FROM HINDUISM EXPRESSES HIS CONCERN

From:
BK, Thane
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Sunday, September 28, 2014 10:45 AM Subject: Faith

Dear Mr Michael, 
I am a Catholic with a Hindu past. During my visit to Gujarat I was invited to a Shrine of Our Lady of the Camel (Unteshwari Mata) in Kadi, Sanand, Gujarat. I was shocked to see a church with Hindu temple architecture with the apostles Matthew, Mark, Luke, John in yogi positions which was not at all with the traditional church. What was more surprising for me is that the Church door has a sign of the Cross and the Om sign on its main entrance. This was very disturbing to me moreover when I have accepted and believed in the One True God and I see this in the Catholic Church. Why is it that such dilutions of the Faith are permitted and what for reason? This is not all. I was invited for their feast celebrations where they celebrate the garba.
A word from you will be very much appreciated as it will help me in my journey of Faith.
Kind Regards BK, Thane, W Maharashtra

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
BK, Thane Sent: Sunday, October 19, 2014 7:44 AM Subject: Re: Faith

Dear BK,

You did not tell me how you got my email id. Did someone give it to you or did you find my web site? If you have read my web site then you would know that I expose error that is occurring among our priests and institutions. These errors are of different types: New Age, liturgical (during Holy Mass), inculturational (Hinduization) etc.

As a convert from Hinduism, I appreciate your great concern about what you see going on.

I do have several ex-Hindu/Brahmin friends, a couple of who are even in fulltime ministry.

They are Tamils, Sindhis, Kannadigas, Coorgis and so on

If you had sent me the photo images of the church in Kadi, I would have made a report on my web site. Yes, yoga and the “Om” have become plagues in the Indian Church. I have been isolated because I expose and fight these things on a daily basis. Even among Catholics, very few want to associate with me. There are many times that I have become discouraged and wanted to stop, but these good Catholics, some of them priests, would not let me do so. They insist that I carry my cross and fight for the sake of a few who care and for the sake of our children and the future Church in India. Only our God knows what will happen to our Church, and we have to trust Him in that.

Please spend time reading my web site; don’t be scandalised by what you find there. Educate yourself, your family and loved ones and friends, so that they may be protected and remain faithful to Rome despite all these errors in the Indian Church.

Keep the Faith in these hard times, my dear brother. I have added you to my mailing list.

God bless you, Michael

From:
BK, Thane To:
Michael Prabhu
Sent: Monday, October 20, 2014 11:54 AM Subject: RE: Faith

Dear Michael,
Thank you for responding. I got to know about your website thru a friend of mine as we discuss the dilutions that are taking place and he mentioned your name and web address to me.
Unfortunately I do not have pictures. The next time I visit Ahmedabad I will surely visit the place to take pictures and have them sent to you.
Thank you for putting me on your mailing list.
I will remember you in my prayers. Do not stop the good work that you are doing as you never know you will be saving someone out there who is confused and lost in his faith and bring him on the path to serving the Lord with an undivided heart, mind, body You are also helping people to know the One, True God and bring them to the Faith by clarifying doubts and misconceptions.
Very often, after I got baptized, I used to wonder why they would announce in Hindi during Communion “Christ prasad sirf Christi bahyon ke liye hain” when it should be “Christ ka sharir aur lahoo sirf Christi bhaiyon ke liye hain”*. This will help the non-Catholics know that our faith is not based on offerings or prasad as they would conceive it (prasad to me earlier was an offering made to an idol) but on the supreme once and for all sacrifice in which Jesus gave himself for the love of all men and through which he nourishes our soul with his Divine presence. 
Thanks for all the good work you are doing in the Lord’s vineyard.
Kind Regards, KB

*”The (Christ) prasad may be received only by Christians”; “The Body and Blood of Christ may be received only by Christians”

 

Christian villagers forced to worship Hindu deities

https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2006/11-November/newsarticle_4644.html/

Compass Direct News, November 1, 2006

Lambani tribal villagers in Karnataka state prohibited Pastor Revanna Naik and his congregation from worshiping on Sunday (October 29), instead forcing them to bow down and worship Hindu deities. Three of the 11 Christian families at the church in the remote Kurumaradikere village, in Chitradurga district, refused to bow before the idols or partake of the prasad offering that would indicate allegiance to the Hindu deities. The local council chief ordered the village to ostracize those families.

 

 

 

“This stigma of ostracization will crush the very spirit of the Lambani, who are very clan-oriented people,” Dr. Sajan George, national president of the Global Council of Indian Christians, told Compass. “This is the worst form of punishment that could be meted out to these Christians who stood firm in their Christian faith.” The local police inspector ordered Pastor Naik, who visits the congregation on Sundays and every other Wednesday from his home 39 kilometers (24 miles) away, not to enter Kurumaradikere village again. He has gone into hiding. The Lambani traditionally observe Hindu beliefs, rituals and ceremonies. Troubles began for members of the independent evangelical congregation when they declined to participate in the annual Deepavali celebrations, an important festival for the Lambani, on October 21.

Frightened at offending the Lambani villagers, the congregation of 11 families had maintained that lack of finances prevented them from participating in the festivities. As soon as Pastor Naik arrived in the village from his home in Beevamahalli, local men informed him that the village leaders or panchayat had arranged a meeting with him and his church at 9 a.m. – the hour that their Sunday service normally began. “At the meeting, Pastor Naik was questioned about the faith of the Lambanis attending his worship and study meetings,” a source told Compass. “He was questioned about the teaching and instruction he imparted to the Lambanis. They specifically asked him whether he told them not to follow their traditional Lambani religious customs and also reject the Hindu deities.” Poor and illiterate, the congregation was terrified at the raucous outrage and insults of the panchayat, which included a large number of villagers. The assembly threatened the Christians and roughed up one, Nanjunda Naik, slapping him repeatedly. The assembly then declared that as a gesture of symbolic repentance for not celebrating the Hindu Deepavali festival, and as a sign of adherence to the “Lambani religion and practices,” they would be forced to worship at the village temple and eat the ceremonial prasad offering. Trembling in fear, eight families gave into the demands of the village leaders, showing much anguish throughout the ordeal, sources said. The head of the panchayat then ordered the three families who refused to participate to be treated as outcasts by the rest of the village. Police Inspector D.K. Kavalappa of Chitradurga district, who arrived in the village just as the meeting ended, warned Pastor Naik “not to enter Kurumaradikere village again.” The 39-year-old pastor has gone underground out of fear of reprisals from other Lambani or government officials.

Pastor Amar Hosur Manjunath, of Good News Prayer House in Pillekerena Halli village, told Compass that a local politician, Raja Naik, had instigated the village elders to persecute the congregation.

The local assembly accused the Christians of rejecting and scorning traditional practices and Hindu festivals, and some leaders said Pastor Naik intended to convert the entire village to Christianity. “The pastor had been rebuking these Lambanis against their traditional religious practices, terming it as ‘idol worship,’ and the villagers also objected to their new forms of religious worship on Sundays,” Police Inspector D.K. Kavalappa told Compass. “However, in order to pacify the thanda [village] panchayat, I told Pastor Naik to keep away from this Lambani thanda.”

 

More Villagers Forced to Bow to Hindu Deities

http://christianpersecutionindia.blogspot.in/2006/11/villagers-in-india-forced-to-bow-to.html

November 10, 2006 

Hindu extremists forced Christians in the remote village of Bevainahalli, in the southern state of Karnataka, to bow down before Hindu deities and applied the vermilion mark to their foreheads. It was the second such incident in Chitradurga district in a little over a week. At about 5 p.m. on November 6, two Hindu priests accompanied by a group of 20 to 25 Hindu extremists from the RSS and its youth wing, the Bajrang Dal, entered Chitradurga district’s Bevainahalli village and knocked on every home’s door. Leaving Hindu residents untouched, the extremists shouted threats at those in Christian homes, ordering them from their houses to a site near the village temple. Christians who questioned why were slapped and ordered to start walking.  When the Christians were gathered together, one of the Hindu priests, or Swami, began speaking against Christianity and told them to “reconvert” to Hinduism. The extremists then marched the Christians off to the village temple, forcing them to bow down before the Hindu gods and goddesses. As a mark of acceptance of the Hindu faith, the Hindu priests applied the kumkum or vermilion mark on the foreheads of the men and women and compelled them to eat the Hindu offering called prasad.

Police Inspector K.L. Krishna only watched as the Hindu extremists violated the Christians’ constitutional right to freedom of religion with this “initiation rite.”

 

UPDATE

Can We Eat Food That Has Been Sacrificed To Idols?

By Fr. Benoit Wailliez SSPX

SSPX India Bulletin, Issue No.6, November-December 2015

Weeks ago, your pagan neighbours celebrated the Hindu festival of Ganesh Chaturthi and you may have been offered some prasad. What were you supposed to do?

In the early years of the Church, as Gentile converts began joining Jewish faithful in local communities, an issue arose concerning the eating of meat. Greco-Roman society was saturated with idol worship, and it was common for meat sold in the marketplace to have been consecrated as a sacrifice to false gods prior to its sale. The Jews would have nothing to do with such meat, wary of “unclean” food-handling practices and believing that to partake of consecrated meat was to give tacit approval of idol worship—kind of a “second-hand” idolatry.

 

 

 

 

The Gentiles rejected the notion that such meat was tainted and held that they could eat meat sacrificed to idols without endorsing idolatry—they had not actually offered the sacrifice, after all. The matter was becoming a point of contention within the Church.

The Jerusalem Council settled the matter by urging Gentile converts to abstain from meat sacrificed to idols (Acts 15:29). This decision was made not to promote legalism but to keep peace within the Church: since eating meat offered to idols was a divisive issue—carrying the possibility of scandalizing fellow faithful—abstinence was expedient.

In his First Epistle to the Corinthians, Saint Paul deals with the same topic.

In 1 Corinthians 8:4-13, he says that eating meat offered to an idol is not immoral, because “an idol is nothing at all.” An idol is an inanimate object. “Food,” he says, “does not bring us near to God; we are no worse if we do not eat, and no better if we do.”

The meat itself is amoral.

However, there is more to consider, namely the brother with a weak conscience.

Some faithful, especially former pagans, were still very sensitive concerning this issue and considered it morally wrong to eat meat sacrificed to idols as it would constitute a return to paganism. Under no circumstances, Saint Paul says, should a faithful encourage another faithful to violate his conscience. To the pure, all things are pure (Titus 1:15), but to one with a weak conscience, meat taken from pagan temples was spiritually defiled. It would be better never to eat meat again than to cause a faithful to sin against his conscience.

In 1 Corinthians 10:25-32, Saint Paul again emphasizes the faithful’s liberty and what should limit that liberty. If you buy meat for your own use, don’t inquire where it came from; it doesn’t really matter whether it was sacrificed to an idol or not. “The earth is the Lord’s, and everything in it” (Psalm 24:1). However, if you are invited to dinner and someone there says, “This meat was offered to idols,” then graciously refrain from eating.

In a way, an idol “is nothing at all” (I Corinthians 8:4). But “what the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to

God. And I would not have you become associates of the devils” (I Corinthians 10:20).

Given that prasad is clearly a food offered to an idol, a Catholic can’t partake it.

 

 

From the New American Bible:

Do not make a covenant with the inhabitants of that land; else, when they render their wanton worship to their gods and sacrifice to them, one of them may invite you and you may partake of his sacrifice. Neither shall you take their daughters as wives for your sons; otherwise when their daughters render their wanton worship to their gods, they will make your sons do the same. –Exodus 34:15, 16

They offered sacrifice to demons, to “no-gods” –Deuteronomy 32:17

 

SOME RELATED FILES

ARATI IN THE LITURGY-INDIAN OR HINDU

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARATI_IN_THE_LITURGY-INDIAN_OR_HINDU.doc

 

BHARATANATYAM AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BHARATANATYAM_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

BISHOP THOMAS DABRE CONSORTS WITH THE ENEMY-THE BHARATIYA SANSKRITI PEETHAM AND THE BEDE GRIFFITHS SANGHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE_CONSORTS_WITH_THE_ENEMY-THE_BHARATIYA_SANSKRITI_PEETHAM_AND_THE_BEDE_GRIFFITHS_SANGHA.doc

 

CARDINAL IVAN DIAS LIGHTS A LAMP FOR THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_IVAN_DIAS_LIGHTS_A_LAMP_FOR_THE_HINDU_DEITY_GANESHA.doc

 

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

 

CHURCH MOUTHPIECE THE EXAMINER ACCUSED OF PROMOTING HERESY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_MOUTHPIECE_THE EXAMINER_ACCUSED_OF_PROMOTING_HERESY.doc

 

DANCING AND BHARATANATYAM IN THE MASS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DANCING_AND_BHARATANATYAM_IN_THE_MASS.doc

 

 

 

 

FR JEGATH GASPAR RAJ-IN PRAISE OF SHIVA-PRIEST INVESTS RS 15 MILLION, FLOATS COMPANY WORTH RS 100 CRORES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JEGATH_GASPAR_RAJ-IN_PRAISE_OF_SHIVA-PRIEST_INVESTS_RS_15_MILLION_FLOATS_COMPANY_WORTH_RS_100_CRORES.doc

 

HABEMUS PAPAM INDIANUM-WE HAVE AN INDIAN PONTIFF
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HABEMUS_PAPAM_INDIANUM-WE_HAVE_AN_INDIAN_PONTIFF.doc

 

HINDU FLAG POLE AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_FLAG_POLE_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

INDIAN CLERGY OBSESSED WITH THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INDIAN_CLERGY_OBSESSED_WITH_THE_HINDU_DEITY_GANESHA.doc

 

IS HOLY COMMUNION EQUIVALENT TO PRASADAM-IS IT SAFE FOR CATHOLICS TO CONSUME PRASADAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_HOLY_COMMUNION_EQUIVALENT_TO_PRASADAM-IS_IT_SAFE_FOR_CATHOLICS_TO_CONSUME_PRASADAM.doc

 

IS THE SYRO MALABAR CHURCH NOW OPENLY PROMOTING ITS HINDUISATION?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_THE_SYRO-MALABAR_CHURCH_NOW_OPENLY_PROMOTING_ITS_HINDUISATION.doc

 

KERALA PARISH CELEBRATES CHURCH FEAST JOINTLY WITH HINDU TEMPLE FESTIVAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/KERALA_PARISH_CELEBRATES_CHURCH_FEAST_JOINTLY_WITH_HINDU_TEMPLE_FESTIVAL.doc

 

LITURGICAL ABUSES IN THE SYRO-MALABAR CHURCH-ORIGINS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LITURGICAL_ABUSES_IN_THE_SYRO-MALABAR_CHURCH-ORIGINS.doc

 

LOTUS AND THE CROSS-THE HINDUISATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LOTUS_AND_THE_CROSS-THE_HINDUISATION_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_IN_INDIA.doc

 

MAY CATHOLICS CELEBRATE THE FESTIVAL OF HOLI?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MAY_CATHOLICS_CELEBRATE_THE_FESTIVAL_OF_HOLI.doc

 

MAY CATHOLICS CELEBRATE THE HARVEST FESTIVAL OF PONGAL?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MAY_CATHOLICS_CELEBRATE_THE_HARVEST_FESTIVAL_OF_PONGAL.doc

 

MOTHER TERESA AT PRAYER IN A BUDDHIST TEMPLE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MOTHER_TERESA_AT_PRAYER_IN_A_BUDDHIST_TEMPLE.doc

 

NBCLC-HARBINGER OF THE INDIAN RITE MASS AND LITURGICAL ABUSE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NBCLC-HARBINGER_OF_THE_INDIAN_RITE_MASS_AND_LITURGICAL_ABUSE.doc

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 27-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS STILL IN DENIAL OF RESPONSIBILITY FOR ITS ERRORS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_27-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_STILL_IN_DENIAL_OF_RESPONSIBILITY_FOR_ITS_ERRORS.doc

 

PAGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH IN INDIA 01

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAGANIZATION_OF_THE_CHURCH_IN_INDIA_01.doc

 

PAGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH IN INDIA 02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAGANIZATION_OF_THE_CHURCH_IN_INDIA_02.doc

 

PILAR PRIEST FR PETER CARDOZO VENERATES THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PILAR_PRIEST_FR_PETER_CARDOZO_VENERATES_THE_HINDU_DEITY GANESHA.doc

 

PILAR SEMINARY, GOA-SYNCRETISM AND NEW AGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PILAR_SEMINARY_GOA-SYNCRETISM_AND_NEW_AGE.doc

 

 

 

TAMIL NADU CLERGY VENERATE THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TAMIL_NADU_CLERGY_VENERATE_THE_HINDU_DEITY_GANESHA.doc

 

THE GOLDEN SHEAF-A COLLECTION OF ARTICLES DEALING WITH ECCLESIASTICAL ABERRATIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_GOLDEN_SHEAF-A_COLLECTION_OF_ARTICLES_DEALING_WITH_ECCLESIASTICAL_ABERRATIONS.doc

 

THE HINDUISATION OF MUSIC IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_HINDUISATION_OF_MUSIC_IN_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH.doc

 

THE HINDUISATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH-IMAGES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_HINDUISATION_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH-IMAGES.doc

 

THE ONGOING ROBBERY OF FAITH-FR P K GEORGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_ONGOING_ROBBERY_OF_FAITH-FR_P_K_GEORGE.doc

 

THE PAGANIZED CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA-VICTOR J F KULANDAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_PAGANIZED_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_IN_INDIA-VICTOR_J_F_KULANDAY.doc

 

THE PAGANISATION OF THE LITURGY IN INDIA-C B ANDRADE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_PAGANISATION_OF_THE_LITURGY_IN_INDIA-C_B_ANDRADE.doc

 

THE TWELVE POINTS OF ADAPTATION FOR THE INDIAN RITE MASS-WAS A FRAUD PERPETRATED ON INDIAN CATHOLICS?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_TWELVE_POINTS_OF_ADAPTATION_FOR_THE_INDIAN_RITE_MASS-WAS_A_FRAUD_PERPETRATED_ON_INDIAN_CATHOLICS.doc

 

THE ST PIUS X SEMINARY CELEBRATES HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_ST_PIUS_X_SEMINARY_CELEBRATES_HINDU_DEITY_GANESH.doc

 

WHY INDIAN CATHOLICS DO NOT WANT AN INDIAN POPE
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WHY_INDIAN_CATHOLICS_DO_NOT_WANT_AN_INDIAN_POPE.doc

 

YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

 

FOCOLARE, ‘THE WORK OF MARY’-IS IT GOOD FOR CATHOLICS?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FOCOLARE_THE_WORK_OF_MARY-IS_IT_GOOD_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 01-POPE BENEDICT XVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_01-POPE_BENEDICT_XVI.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 02-GOA CATHOLICS OPPOSE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_02-GOA_CATHOLICS_OPPOSE.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 03-THE FALSE KIND

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_03-THE_FALSE_KIND.doc

SPIRIT OF ASSISI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SPIRIT_OF_ASSISI.doc

FATHERS OF THE SVD CONGREGATION WITHOUT ZEAL OR HOPE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FATHERS_OF_THE_SVD_CONGREGATION_WITHOUT_ZEAL_OR_HOPE.doc

WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc



The St. Thomas “Tree” in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore: Genuine or humbug?

$
0
0

 


					APRIL/20 NOVEMBER 19, 2015

 

The St. Thomas “Tree” in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore: Genuine or humbug?

 



Three views of what has been christened the “St. Thomas Tree”

 

A letter from me to Madras Musings, a Chennai “heritage” fortnightly:

From:
Me (using an assumed name)
To:
editor@madrasmusings.com

Date: Wed, Nov 5, 2014 at 10:09 PM Subject: THE ST. THOMAS TREE
Dear Sir,
I was born in San Thomé or Santhome 65 years ago, and lived with my grandparents (who then owned the place) and parents in “Culford”, a 24-room bungalow that had four servants’ quarters and two garages on Nimmo Road, located at a distance of around 200 meters from the gates of the Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas, for the first 19 years of my life.

 

As a child in the ’50s, I used to go to the beach every evening accompanied by my younger siblings escorted by an “ayah” to relax, listen to the music broadcasted from the concrete circular “radio house” on the beach, play games and fly kites.

During the kite competitions, losers’ kites would sometimes descend into the compound of the St. Bede’s School chapel or the sea-front lawn of the Archbishop’s House to the left and right of the beach approach road respectively. To retrieve these “cut” kites, one could enter either of the premises only by scaling high walls after first scampering up the high sloping mound of beach sand on which the walls were raised. The bases of these walls incidentally are at the exact same level as the beach approach road, which is the same as that of all the land of the Cathedral of St. Thomas and its surroundings.

 

To get down onto the beach from the approach road that commences from the Cathedral’s boundary walls, one had to walk down a wide flight of around thirty steps bisected by an enclosure.

Within that enclosure and about midway down the steps that descend to the beach, there was a tall wooden pole a few inches thick, already fairly weather-worn through its entire height of maybe around twenty feet, extending from a roughly pyramid-shaped base made of what may be brick and mortar or cement.

 

Until fairly recently, the infamous December 26, 2004 tsunami to be precise, no one, none of the Church authorities in particular, took any cognizance of the pole. To the best of my knowledge, it in itself held no known historic significance, religious or otherwise, and was never associated with St. Thomas.

 

 

After the tsunami, the then parish priest, Fr. Lawrence Raj of the Cathedral Basilica National Shrine of St. Thomas, a corrupt priest who was the Diocesan properties in-charge,
notorious for his renovation of churches* see pages 4, 5 while siphoning off funds, etc., (see http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/chennai/FIR-against-12-for-misappropriation/articleshow/9331579.cms), claimed that the pole now christened the “St. Thomas Tree” miraculously saved the Church building and Santhome from the ravaging effects of the tsunami which overran the Marina beach beyond the lighthouse a kilometer to the north of the church as well as Srinivasapuram to the south, and claimed several lives.

The pole is believed to have been fashioned from a log of wood that is associated with St. Thomas by urban legend.

 


Fr. Lawrence Raj



 

“Galilee”, now 6 Nimmo Road was earlier “Culford”, 4 Nimmo Road. This property belonged to my paternal grandfather Gelasuis Lawrence D’Souza who purchased it in the 1920s when he moved from Mangalore to the then-Madras via Bombay. The entire property shown in the photograph was ours, including the land to the right of the main gate left pillar (right foreground) and that extending behind the main building. The structure on the extreme left was erected recently. The compound wall in the right foreground and the section of the building painted pink are the original building built in 1920. The original British-made spiral staircase and the Mangalore-tile roofed Burma-teak front verandah were replaced during renovations.

 


Culford’s gate. Go down the road to the end and the St. Thomas Cathedral is visible 100 metres to the right.

 



From my photograph album: left, “Culford”, the original building; right, renovated in the late 1960s

 

The fishermen’s huts at the foot of the steps on the Santhome beach were swamped by the tsunami waves.

“In gratitude to God” for “saving” Santhome from the tsunami, a sort of memorial was erected at the cemented-mounted pole with an inscribed plaque.

 


I believe that the claim of a miraculous saving of Santhome is balderdash and preys on the gullibility of people.
I have talked to other long-time Santhome residents who unanimously agree with me that there was never ever any link with the pole to St. Thomas the Apostle.
The Church claims that the pole is twenty centuries old. I wonder if it is even a century old.

I can argue from natural reasons as to why a beachfront wooden pole cannot survive exposure to the elements for so long.

I can argue from natural reasons as to why the tsunami wave did not swamp the Cathedral.

The base of the pyramid-shaped cement construction that supports the “St. Thomas Tree” is itself 10 feet higher, if not more, than the level of the sand that covers the beach. There is a flight of steps that goes down from the base of the pyramid-shaped construction to the beach, as well as up to the approach road.

 

The topography of the Santhome beach front is very different from that of the Marina to the north or its southern counterpart, Foreshore Estate/Pattinampakkam/Srinivasapuram about a kilometer from the Cathedral.

Local denizens have witnessed that the Marina and Foreshore Estate beaches are flooded with water during the annual rainy season known as the monsoon. Vast areas of beach sand become pools of water in which children frolic, constantly replenished by the wind-driven waves of the sea. This did not happen on the Santhome beach which during the 1980s was annexed piecemeal by fisher-folk with political patronage so that almost no trace of the beach remained except a narrow strip where beach meets sea beyond the service or loop road that connects the Marina with Foreshore Estate.

So, the Santhome beach had hundreds of tightly-packed-together residential constructions that stood between the tsunami/sea and the steps that lead up to the approach road.

 

The Cathedral and the buildings that existed to the east on its grounds are over 25 meters inland from the top of the steps.
The St. Bede’s campus to the immediate east of the Cathedral, and the Russian consulate to the north, and other beach front bungalows to the north as well as to the south up to Foreshore Estate and Srinivasapuram (a full kilometer from the Cathedral were completely unaffected by the wave). All the buildings are fronted by tall walls at least 6 feet high, erected at least another 4 to 6 feet above the level of the beach because of the natural slope formation of the sand dunes.
The wave of the tsunami that entered the areas around Leith Castle (where I now reside) and Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate/Srinivasapuram to the immediate south of where I live, could do so only because (i) the roads and public areas thereabout do not have the protection of high walls as we find to the immediate north and south of the Cathedral and Archbishop’s House; (ii) the roads and public areas in those places are on almost the same level as the beach, and there are no private buildings except a little further inland.
The areas which were affected (Marina and Srinivasapuram) were at, or almost at, the level of the beach itself which again is only a couple or more feet higher than the sea level. Even more significantly, the speed and height of the tsunami wave could not have overcome the Santhome flight of steps and the high walls of the buildings in its vicinity. On the Marina a kilometer to the north of the Cathedral, and at Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate/Srinivasapuram a kilometer to the south, there were no significant obstructions to the tsunami wave and so it could move a couple of hundred meters inland.


The “St Thomas Tree” is advertised on church pamphlets and brochures as a tourist attraction and people are beguiled by a false story, a religious myth fraudulently concocted around a natural disaster that destroyed the huts and shanties in which poor people lived on the beach, and which claimed many of their lives and all of their property.

The iron grills of the memorial erected to enclose the pole have become badly corroded within a decade of the tsunami. How could a wooden pole have survived the salt-concentrated sea air and vagaries of the weather for 20 centuries?
The whole thing stinks. It is shocking that the office-bearers of the Catholic Association, Parish Council and anbiams (Basic or Small Christian Communities) collaborated in perpetrating this whole scheme, or were passive and silent when the then parish priest planned and executed it.
A former Santhome resident

 

*St. Thomas Church caught in renovation controversy

http://www.christiantoday.co.in/article/st.thomas.church.caught.in.renovation.controversy/42.htm

July 30, 2004

Chennai – The renovation of the 108–year–old St. Thomas Church here has run into a controversy, with a voluntary outfit, the Forum of Catholic Unity, alleging that the Church has taken up construction work without the prior sanction of the concerned authorities. 
At the center of the dispute is a move by Fr. Lawrence Raj to renovate the wooden roof of the church. 
The Forum of Catholic Unity has attributed hidden motives to the renovation work. 
“Now Father Lawrence has completed the work. We want a thorough investigation to be made as to why did he do it so secretly? Why he did not consult people and why was the structural stability not taken into consideration? It’s a very serious matter. Now, suddenly something happens, who is going to be responsible? 
“Catholics are very law abiding people and he has violated all the rules. Now, doubts have been expressed whether he has taken some antiques from below and sold it,” claimed Devasahayam, Convenor. 
“This excavation was done twice before also in 1923 and 1954. This is not for the first time we are digging. They dug twice and removed some stones, bones and pottery. Now I am making a new museum where I will keep all these things to make it more decent and attractive,” said Fr. Lawrence, the parish priest of St. Thomas. 
In March 2004, the forum filed an application with the Chennai Metropolitan Development Authority, which issued a stop order on further construction activity on the church. 
A total of Rs. 57 lacs were spent on the renovation. 
Church authorities, however, condemned the allegations. “I do not see any controversy here. Some individuals because of their vested interest or whatever it is, they have not come to me nor have they discussed with me or with the municipal authority.” “They are simply going and reporting to different newspapers and different departments. It’s a project of the diocese; it’s not my project. The Archbishop and others are here. We have consulted engineers who are well versed with it and also have employed two big companies. This all proves that we are very much concerned and careful about the structural stability of the church. We are in fact a thousand times more concerned about the whole thing,” Fr. Raj said. 
Larsen and Toubro and Gundu Rao Associates have undertaken the church’s renovation.

 

My letter to the Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore

 


 

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
George Antonysamy ; George Antonysamy ; archmsml@gmail.com

Cc:
parishpriest@santhomechurch.com ; Arul raj
Sent: Thursday, November 27, 2014 2:48 PM

Subject: THE ST. THOMAS TREE

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

In preparation for a report that I intend to publish on my web site, I would like to bring this to your kind attention in order to get some clarifications either from you or from the archdiocese or from the priests concerned with the origin of the legend of the “Tsunami and pole of St. Thomas” which is printed along with an accompanying photograph in the brochures distributed in the National Shrine Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas (see page 16).

Now, there are signboards in the compound of the Basilica that describe the pole as the “St. Thomas Tree“.

At 65, I lived the first one-third of my life in Santhome, and have been living the last one-third of it in and around Santhome.

I had never heard of the St. Thomas Tree or pole of St. Thomas before now.

 

 

It all seems to have begun after the 2004 tsunami under the then parish priest of the National Shrine, Fr. Lawrence Raj.

Until the December 26, 2004 tsunami to be precise, no one took cognizance of the pole. It held no historic significance.

A memorial with a commemorative plaque has been erected at considerable cost to the archdiocese or parish at and around the pole, and I presume had the approval of the Archbishop’s House as well as the Parish Council/Catholic Association/ anbiam leaders.

The urban legend, for that’s what it seems to be, gives the wooden pole and St. Thomas the credit for “saving” Santhome from the ravaging waves.

There are two aspects to this issue which I fear may be based upon pure myth.

As a devout but rational Catholic, and as a scientist, I believe that that claim is patently false. Am I wrong in thinking so?

I can argue my case with your kind permission, at least about the tsunami part of the legend.

Considering that the church premises sports a “museum” with ancient artefacts and records, is there any historical evidence that I can be provided with and examine that even faintly links the wooden pole at the head of the beach steps to St. Thomas?

 

Seeing that many Catholics must have been involved in the preliminary discussions, decisions, financing, construction, designing, printing, etc. surely there must be more than a few fellow parishioners or others who will be able and willing to answer my questions and clear my apprehensions.

I am approaching you and your office because my personal enquiries in the parish have met with negative or evasive answers that only fuel my doubts.

If I am wrong on the two counts, I would be most happy to be proved so.

If I am right on either one or both, I believe that the archdiocese/parish might have to take steps to rectify the situation.

Yours obediently,

Michael Prabhu

Catholic apologist

cc: Reverend Fr. Louis Mathias, parish priest, National Shrine of St. Thomas,

cc: Reverend Fr. M. Arul Raj, Vicar General

 

If the Archbishop as the local ecclesiastical authority had a legitimate answer, he would have replied to me.

When I wrote to Madras Musings and to my Archbishop expressing my concerns about the “miraculous” “St. Thomas Tree”, it was out of my own personal suspicions and I had no idea that there might be a controversy and information on this Catholic Church-related issue on the Internet.

In fact my letter to Madras Musings had no URL in the matter of the renovation controversy/charges of financial corruption concerning Fr. Lawrence Raj, or photographs. I have only just now introduced them in the referred letter while editing it for clarity and inclusion here.

 

*FIR against 12 for misappropriation

http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/chennai/FIR-against-12-for-misappropriation/articleshow/9331579.cms

July 23, 2011

CHENNAI: The Chennai Central Crime branch police Tuesday filed a first information report naming 12 persons, including Arul Das James, former archbishop of Madras-Mylapore, and A M Chinnappa, the current archbishop, on charges of breach of trust and misappropriation of donations made to the Demonte Charitable Trust over the years. 
The others named in the FIR are Rev Dr. Lawrence Pius,
Fr. P J Lawrence Raj, Rev Fr Andrew, Rev Fr Thomas Simon, Rev. Fr. KJ Francis, Kabir, Kumar, Y Jeppiaar, MGM Maran and Nhesh Shetty. A case has been filed under Sections 403, 406, 418 and 420 of the IPC. A copy of the FIR is with TOI. 
According to the police, former bureaucrat M G Devasahayam lodged a complaint last year against the 12, most of them trustees of the Trust. In his complaint, Devasahayam alleged criminal breach of trust pertaining to immoveable properties worth hundreds of crores of rupees, meant for the welfare of poor, widows and orphans, and misappropriation of funds belonging to the trust.

Sir John Demonte, a rich Portuguese merchant, bequeathed in his will immovable properties to charity on July 19, 1820. The properties include 257 grounds (one ground is 2,400 sq. ft.) of land at Benz Garden (Boat Club Road) in Raja Annamalaipuram and 186 grounds of land at Demonte Colony on St. Mary’s Road. However, the property at Benz Garden was illegally put in the possession of Y Jeppiaar by Fr P J Lawrence Raj, property administrator of the archdiocese, the complaint said. This was in gross violation of the terms of the will and the trust, Devasahayam said. 
Jeppiaar, Devasahayam said in the complaint, is still in possession of the property. “This illegal delivery of possession was followed by an illegal agreement for 50 years signed in December 2001 by the archbishop for 100 grounds and 50 grounds at Benz Garden to Holy Satellite Township Limited (Holy Land) and Sathyabama Institute of Science and Technology, both belonging to Jeppiaar, who gave Rs 2 crore to the trust for the agreement,” the complaint said. 

See more at ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION CHARGES AGAINST THE OCTOBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION_CHARGES_AGAINST_THE.doc

 

Just for the record, the two photographs of “Culford” on page 2 are retrieved from the Internet.

 

 

Several of the photographs of the “St. Thomas Tree” and views of/from the beaches at Santhome, Marina and Foreshore Estate included in the present report are taken by me using a mobile phone and a camera.

 

When getting down to the business of writing this report, I discovered that there is indeed a fair amount of information on the Tsunami and the “St. Thomas” pole controversy on the Internet.

I found the following story on at least seven sites but the original with a photograph cannot be viewed.

How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral

http://jloughnan.tripod.com/godtsunami3.htm

From Indian Catholic, the news site of the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India

Original source: http://www.theindiancatholic.com/news_read.asp?nid=274.

From “Annals Australasia” January/February 2005

See our article page 21 this issue ‘No. 7 St Thomas the Twin’.

The tsunami waves have subsided, but a miracle is being talked about across Chennai, India. It is the story of how St Thomas’ miraculous post kept the invading waves away, sparing the newly renovated Santhome [St Thomas] Cathedral.

The Cathedral, the world’s second basilica built to honour the apostle St Thomas, [the other basilica was built in Edessa in modern day Turkey. The body of the saint was brought back to Edessa after his martyrdom in India.], has been giving shelter to hundreds of tsunami victims ever since the waves ravaged many buildings across the coast.

But even though the killer tsunami waves devastated the Chennai coast, Father Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica, says ‘the sea did not touch our church.’

The reason? ‘We believe the miraculous post of St Thomas prevented the sea waters from entering the church,’ says Father Raj.

The church that sits at the site where St Thomas, one of the 12 Apostles of Jesus Christ, was buried after his death in the year 72 is located a few metres from the sea. While all the buildings on either side of the church were hit by the tsunami waves, the Santhome Cathedral remained unaffected.

Local people now say it is the St Thomas’ miraculous post that has kept the sea away on December 26.

According to Father Raj, the legend is that when St Thomas planted the post at the top of the steps leading to the Cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point.

The priest saw from the terrace of church the angry sea in action, as it surged across the road and flooded the huts in front of St Thomas’ post, which is an innocuous looking log of wood, mounted on a cement pedestal.

The belief goes that a village in the Mylapore area was flooded when a huge tree trunk fell across the river. The local king brought a royal pachyderm to lug it away, but the task seemed impossible. Then, according to legend, St Thomas came along, removed the girdle from his waist and handed it to a bystander and asked him to yank the log with it. He did so and the log was moved easily.

A mural in the Cathedral museum illustrates this incident. (See page 17)
Father Raj says the current post is believed to be from that same log of wood.

Hundreds of homeless survivors who have been staying in the church ever since the tragedy hit them have prayed to St Thomas for saving them. ‘It is St Thomas who has saved me. This church was untouched by the waters because of the miraculous power of the St Thomas post,’ said K. Sebastiraj, a fisherman who sought shelter in the Santhome Cathedral.

Also at http://www.byzcath.org/forums/ubbthreads.php/topics/33265/Re_TSUNAMI_MIRACLE_AS_CATHEDRA,

http://www.freerepublic.com/focus/news/1317931/posts,

http://www.tldm.org/News7/TwoChurchesInIndiaSavedFromTsunamis.htm,

http://www.snopes.com/religion/tsunami.asp.

 

I demand that incontrovertible evidence be provided by the Archdiocese to substantiate Fr. Lawrence Raj‘s assertion that “the current post is believed to be from that same log of wood“.

 

A poorly-researched and grossly exaggerated report from the Los Angeles Times:

At Least 13,000 Die in Tsunami

http://articles.latimes.com/2004/dec/27/world/fg-quake27/2
EXTRACT

December 27, 2004

In the Four Shore (sic) Estate, a middle-class housing complex on Madras’ Marina Beach (Foreshore Estate is a full kilometer south of where the Marina ends at the lighthouse), the waves picked up stoves, televisions, refrigerators, furniture and even cars and sucked them out to sea, where they bobbed like beach toys before sinking. Nearby, poor fishermen and their families wept over the corpses of drowned loved ones.

Father Lawrence Raj, parish priest at the beachside Church of St. Thomas, was asleep when he felt the first shockwaves of the earthquake early Sunday, he said in an interview. People ran in panic during the tremor that Raj said persisted for 15 minutes. “That was the strongest tremor that I have ever experienced,” he said.

When calm returned, the priest sat down for breakfast. Just as he was finishing, about two hours after the temblor, he heard a loud noise and sent someone to investigate.

“He came back running, describing 15-foot-high waves,” Raj said. “We could see the waves,” which pounded the area, he added. Many of the dead “were either playing cricket [or] jogging near the beach.” […]

 

 

 

(In Santhome, there is no beach as such on which people may go jogging, and if there was one in 2004, it was inaccessible because of the slum that started from the steps; local residents stopped visiting the Santhome “beach” decades earlier; the only place where one could play cricket is ON the service or loop road which runs through the Santhome beach front.)

Several hundred yards from the sea, in the Srinivasapuram slum of central Madras, slabs of broken concrete were strewn about with pieces of thatched roofs, scattered kitchen utensils and the remains of uneaten meals. (Srinivasapuram, the concrete and thatched slum adjoining Foreshore Estate is not “several hundred yards from the sea” but smack on the beach as close as it can possibly get to the coast line.) The comments/inclusions in green are mine -Michael

 

http://www.snopes.com/religion/tsunami.asp
EXTRACT:

Some 131 people were killed by the tsunamis in Chennai, most of them fisher folk who lived in the lowest areas near the shore. The Santhome Cathedral, which was built over the tomb of Apostle Thomas, was not harmed by the waves, but then neither was by far the greatest part of the city— the damage in Chennai limited itself to the shore areas.

What Snopes is saying is that the Santhome Cathedral is at an elevation as also not exactly on “the shore area” as compared to the tsunami-ravaged places.

 

Tsunami: St. Thomas abandons fishermen, saves himself

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/2010/02/09/tsunami-st-thomas-abandons-fishermen-and-saves-himself-ishwar-sharan/

By Ishwar Sharan, February 9, 2010

 


The real miracle is that nobody has cut this  ‘St. Thomas’ pole down and carried it away to their puja room or European museum!

 

In an extraordinary example of superstitious and deceitful reporting, Susan Muthalaly wrote on 4 January 2005 in The New Indian Express, Chennai edition, an article called the “Santhome Miracle”. It was a crass attempt by the lady scribe at Christian one-upmanship when the Tamil fisher coast was in crisis from the tsunami.

It is not clear why the newspaper gave her space to blow pious bubbles, though soft-soaping the religious minorities is the accepted practice in India’s English-language press. Even so, The New Indian Express, better known for plain speaking and bad English prose, caused some consternation among its trusting readers with the preposterous miracle story that unwittingly showed up St. Thomas as a selfish man interested only in saving his own skin while the fishermen’s huts below his church were washed away. Susan Muthalaly wrote: 

 

Father Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica has been inundated with inquiries about the story of St. Thomas’ miraculous post, supposed to have kept the sea away on December 26. The 450-year-old church, located a few metres from the water, remained unaffected by the tsunamis even though buildings in line with it on either side were ravaged by the waves.

The belief, says Father Lawrence, is that when St. Thomas planted the post at the top of the steps leading to the cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point.

“But that is the legend,” stresses the father, “nobody knows whether it is true.” The priest sounds wary of declaring it a miracle. Puzzling, considering his job and that he gives visitors what he jokingly calls “credit cards to heaven” – neat little plastic cards laminated with a pinch of soil from St. Thomas’ tomb that fit into your wallet. He offers logical explanations, like perhaps it is because the
church is built on a higher level
. “But then,” he reasons, “the lighthouse is on roughly the same plain, and the water reached it.” (The lighthouse on the Marina is not built on a higher level but almost at beach level)

 

 

 

Father Lawrence says that for the people who have faith, it would be a miracle. “I believe it is,” he adds. He takes you to the terrace from which he saw the sea in action, as it surged across the road and flooded the huts in front of St. Thomas’ post. It is an innocuous looking log of wood, mounted on a cement pedestal.

The story goes that a village in the Mylapore area was flooded when a huge tree trunk fell across the river. The local king brought a royal pachyderm to lug it away, but the task seemed impossible. Then St. Thomas came along, removed the girdle from his waist and handed it to a bystander and asked him to yank the log with it. He did so and the log moved easily. There is a mural (See page 17)
illustrating the episode in the cathedral museum.

Father Lawrence says the post is believed to be from that same log of wood. Though there is another story that the post comes from the chapel that St. Thomas built in 74 A.D.

“People have been asking about this story. It has always been around but it is difficult to confirm as fact something that occurred nearly 2,000 years ago. That is why I have been trying to verify the story with other people,” says the priest.

Father Lawrence is certainly not alone in believing the story about the safety of his church.

“Till December 31 we had about 2,000 people taking shelter over here. Partly because it is a church, it is a centre point for distributing relief material. I suppose it is also because people feel safe here.”

 

Father Lawrence and his reporting scribe Susan Muthalaly are speaking out of both sides of their mouth. According to them, the story of St. Thomas and his miraculous log of wood is true and not true at the same time. Of course, it is not true as they both very well know but are unwilling to say as faithful Christians.

We have to help them tell the truth. We have scholarship on our side and are not tied to an unforgiving and infructuous religious faith. We wrote The New Indian Express editor on January 5th, with a copy of the letter to Father Lawrence Raj. We wrote:

Apropos the article “The Santhome miracle” (TNIE, Jan. 4), Santhome Cathedral and Bishops House stand on the site of the original Kapaleeswara Temple which was destroyed in 1566 by the Portuguese. This site is the highest point on the Mylapore beach and is naturally protected from sea surges, Dr. R. Nagaswami, former director of the Tamil Nadu Department of Archaeology, has written: “The most important Kapaleeswara Temple lost all its ancient building during the Portuguese devastation and was originally located by the Santhome Cathedral. A few Chola records found in the Santhome Cathedral and Bishop’s House refer to Kapaleeswara Temple and Poompavai. A Chola record in fragment found on the east wall of the Santhome Cathedral refer to the image of Lord Nataraja of the Kapaleeswara Temple.” And, “A 12th century Chola record in the Santhome Cathedral region, refers to a Jain temple dedicated to Neminathaswami,”

Dr. Nagaswami and the Jesuit he worked with also recorded the finding of Buddhist images in the same area. There is no literary or archaeological evidence that a Christian church ever stood at this site prior to the Portuguese occupation of Mylapore.

The story of the wooden log which St. Thomas miraculously lifted was borrowed from the Jagannath Puri stala purana and introduced into the Mylapore St. Thomas legend by the Portuguese. The wooden log (which miraculously has not yet been stolen) now standing on the beach at the bottom of the steps leading from the church can be dated by radiocarbon testing, as can the bones in the two alleged St. Thomas tombs. When the dates of these relics have been established by forensic science (as is done with relics in European churches), their true nature and identity can be more easily ascertained.

 

This letter was not published in The New Indian Express and when we realised that the newspaper was not going to allow a rejoinder to its outrageous miracle story, we sent a personal appeal to the Managing Editor M. K. Sonthalia. He had on past occasions shown himself to be a responsible editor of courage and integrity when dealing with the St. Thomas controversy. But this time he was silent.

A second appeal was sent to him on January 19th, expressing our dismay at his silence and refusal to accommodate a reply to Susan Muthalaly’s article. We accused him of cowardice and of hiding behind the skirts of philosophy—Indian editors who have read a book or two take refuge in philosophy when they do not want to take responsible action. We also pointed out that Santhome Cathedral Basilica was a monument to religious bigotry not a house of miracles.

But the silence continued, and we learned it was the silence of recreance, not philosophy, The managing editor had allegedly come under pressure from his Christian editors and shareholders not to publish our rejoinder, and he had succumbed to their demands even as he had earlier succumbed to their dictate that the popular columnist Francois Gautier be dismissed for his pro-Hindu views.

This sad state of affairs at The New Indian Express leads to the larger question of journalistic ethics and integrity. The English-language press in India is politically correct and opportunistic. It is a commercial commodity without ideals. It has no credibility among the informed public because it is wedded to a secularist fundamentalism that is at odds with the spiritual ethos of the Indian people. At the same time it is able to shape public opinion to some extent, and it benefits politically from its morally criminal position of untruth. But one day this will change, and one day the people of Mylapore will learn the true history of the holocaust that took place on their beaches in the 16th century in the name of a malevolent foreign god whose intolerant nature and imperial ambitions were first recorded in the Old Testament. [1]

1. The article “The Santhome Miracle” by Susan Muthalaly appeared on 4 January 2005 in the Chennai edition of The New Indian Express. When our response to it was not published, we informed the managing editor of our intention to reproduce the article in full on this web site and asked him to inform us if he had any objection. We have not received any objection from him to date.

See also
http://134804.activeboard.com/t35398725/stthomas-in-india-fables-continued/

 

The above New Indian Express article is an extract from pages 133, 134 of the book The Myth of Saint Thomas and the Mylapore Shiva Temple
(173 pages),

chapter entitled

The New Indian Express makes a Tsunami

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=HL35NxR5S_QC&pg=PA133&lpg=PA133&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=nWNgj_2jvN&sig=-aQ0n86qKxsYrcZx3MaEjlpk8yQ&hl=en&sa=X&ei=VcUbVZm5F5OQuATtwYGwDw&ved=0CFUQ6AEwCQ#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false, https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=8185990913

By Ishwar Sharan, 2010

(Ishwar Sharan, also known as Swami Devananda, is a former Canadian Protestant came to India in 1967 and became a Hindu sannyasi.)

 


The Indian Ocean Tsunami: The Global Response to a Natural Disaster




St. Thomas’s Miracle Pole

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=cBAbwlLAZhcC&pg=PA227&lpg=PA227&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=0_H9yhAqtX&sig=kNJGtuIxIhTOnBagEkyD366aeds&hl=en&sa=X&ei=hNgbVYnWL-W3mwW43IGoAw&ved=0CFMQ6AEwDTgK#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false
and

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=DEedXAZnyVAC&pg=PA227&lpg=PA227&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=KMXs4KM_Cu&sig=amlsFLnahzCqkFKD3TW5ia6rV64&hl=en&sa=X&ei=hNgbVYnWL-W3mwW43IGoAw&ved=0CFUQ6AEwDjgK#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false

Edited by Pradyumna P. Karan, ‎Shanmugam P. Subbiah and Dick Gilbreath, 2010

https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=0813140056
and

https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=0813126525

Page 2: On Marina beach in Chennai, India, women selling fish and children playing cricket, morning walkers and tourists, all died as the tsunami waves came ashore.

Pages 227, 228: In Chennai, there were larger numbers of victims … from the citizens’ relaxation spot of Marina beach and its southern Santhome beach.

Santhome beach, located in the stretch from the lighthouse to the Adyar river mouth, witnessed large-scale destruction due to the tsunami waves. Here Santhome Cathedral is one of the central landmarks of the area…

Santhome Cathedral is a little away from the seashore. When the tsunami waves hit the area of Mylapore, they reached the backshore area, but the shrine was not at all affected. This is considered by Christian devotees another Santhome miracle. Fr. Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica has been asked numerous questions about the story of St. Thomas’ miraculous pole, supposed to have kept the sea away on December 26 (2004). The 450-year-old church, located a few meters away from the water remained unaffected by the tsunami even though buildings in line with it got wet by tsunami waves*. The belief, says Father Lawrence, is that when St. Thomas planted the pole at the top of the steps leading to the Cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point. “But that is the legend,” stresses the Father. “Nobody knows whether it is true”. The priests sounds wary of declaring it a miracle. He offers logical explanations, like perhaps the church was spared because it was built on a higher level. “But then,” he reasons, “the lighthouse is on roughly the same plain and the water reached it.”**

This pole is just like an ordinary flag-hoisting tower on the side of the building facing the sea***, and it was not at all remarked upon before the tsunami, neither by tourists nor by devotees. But today, if you look carefully at its position, it certainly appears to be preventing the waters from flowing in from the sea.****

Further, recently an inscription has been added to the pole on the church side: “ST. THOMAS POLE: IN GRATITUDE TO GOD FOR SAVING SANTHOME FROM TSUNAMI 2004″…

Bishop Raj’s***** miracle stories were introduced through various media, initially in the national newspaper New Indian Express, Chennai edition, January 4, 2005, in an article written by Susan Muthalaly titled, “Santhome miracle”. This story was further disseminated on the Internet in “How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral” (January 4, 2005). In addition, many other Catholic sites quoted this, causing the story to be further known. However, the bishop himself does not say whether the story is true or false.

 

The statement that the pole “was not at all remarked upon before the tsunami, neither by tourists nor by devotees” is absolutely true.

To say that “the church was spared because it was built on a higher level” is absolutely true, but they should have also stated that there were these huge natural as well as man-made barriers between the tsunami and the Cathedral.

 

*The Cathedral is NOT simply “located a few meters away from the water” as the report says. It is on an elevated level and separated from the sea and the beach by the high wall (which is constructed on the top of a slope from the beach) of the St. Bede’s campus as well as by a large concrete building (a two-storied chapel existed in 2004) on the St. Bede’s campus, and again by a two-storied building on the eastern side of the Cathedral campus. The 2004 tsunami could never have touched the Cathedral.

It is not “a little away from the seashore” to quote the same author; it is far enough away with enough natural as well as made-made barriers between it and the sea.

 

 

The tsunami wave even did not make it to the Cathedral over the steps that flank the “St. Thomas pole” which stands about 50 meters east of the Cathedral rear gate at the end of the approach road to the beach.

**The Marina lighthouse is NOT IN THE LEAST “on roughly the same plain” as the “St. Thomas” pole and the Santhome Cathedral. The base of the lighthouse is almost on level with the beach. The region around the Cathedral is at a MUCH HIGHER LEVEL than anywhere else on the fore-shore stretch from the lighthouse at the southern end of the Marina beach through Foreshore Estate to Elliot’s Beach in Besant Nagar, Adyar.

***It is a falsehood to state that the “St. Thomas” pole is “on the side of the building facing the sea“.

What side of what building? Please take a look at the photographs that we have provided in this report.

****About the pole:
But today, if you look carefully at its position, it certainly appears to be preventing the waters from flowing in from the sea“. This again doesn’t make any sense at all and is utter rubbish.

*****It should read as Fr. Lawrence Raj. He was the parish priest and not a bishop.

 


The lighthouse at sea level at the southern end of the Marina 500 meters from the Cathedral to its south

 




 




 




The above nine images are of the Marina; the buildings and two parallel roads on and just off the beach are virtually at sea level; the views immediately above, extreme right and extreme left, are from the lighthouse

 

 




 



Views of the Srinivasapuram/Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate beach front where the tenements and roads are at sea level and not protected by walls as are the buildings in the Santhome area

 




The above are views of the Cathedral from its eastern and south-eastern side; the centre and extreme right pictures are taken from the approach road that leads to the steps on which the “St Thomas” pole stands.

They indicate the considerable distance to the steps from the Cathedral’s rear gate which is clearly visible.

 


 

 

 


Three photographs of the pole taken from the top of the steps (top left) and the bottom of the steps

 

 



 

The above two photographs of the Santhome beach steps also showing the “St. Thomas pole” were taken by me. The one on the left is taken from the service road that runs through the beach at sea level.

The one on the right is taken from across the service road (which is now clearly visible), standing on the beach a few feet away from the sea.

 

In conclusion, the tsunami wave could NEVER have climbed the steps and swamped the Cathedral, there was no “miraculous” intervention by St. Thomas, and the “St. Thomas pole” had nothing whatsoever to do with it. The whole story is a legend cooked up by the then parish priest Fr. Lawrence Raj and endorsed by successive Archbishops and parish priests to befool the tourists as well as local Catholics who will never have the guts to contradict anything they say.

 

 

 

 

Now compare the above five images of the Santhome waterfront with those of the Marina and Srinivasapuram/Foreshore Estate beaches on the previous pages. The reader will be able to appreciate one of the many reasons as to why the tsunami wave did not reach the Cathedral whose spire is visible in the background.

To the immediate left of the Santhome beach steps is the tall compound wall of the Archbishop’s House which rises about six feet above the level of the approach road on which I am standing, leaning on the said wall, extreme left of the largest photograph. To the right of the steps is the under-construction St. Bede’s community centre and wall which once guarded their chapel. Behind it, to the west and not in the picture, is the two-storied building of the Cathedral’s priests’ residence and museum.

 

Those are the other reasons the tsunami did not touch not only the Cathedral but also the Archbishop’ House, the St. Bede’s campus and the Russian consulate to their north, Kalpana Illam and the English St. Thomas C.S.I. Church to their south, and many other structures up to the Marina and down to Foreshore Estate that were protected by high walls, similar to those at the Archbishop’s House and St. Bede’s, which were erected at the top of the slope of the sand dunes.

 

 



 

The “memorial”-cum-tourist attraction is not maintained; its surroundings are filthy (the newly-erected slum on the beach is visible through the grille work) and one can see that the iron has corroded in less than a decade of its erection.

But the Archdiocese maintains that the pole is associated with the Apostle St. Thomas and is 2000 years old!

 

Telling lies for St. Thomas – Koenraad Elst

Jude Sannith and the Times of India: Telling lies for Thomas – Koenraad Elst

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/category/santhome-cathedral/

 

 

 


 

August 21, 2011

A miracle by the seashore, as the legend goes, allowed St Thomas, an apostle of Jesus Christ to lay the foundations for the first church in the city. Jude Sannith S retraces the legend… 

Overcome with awe at the aura that surrounds the National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica at Santhome, you might tend to overlook a narrow lane that lies adjacent to the southern compound wall of the cathedral that leads you towards the seashore. A walk down this lane takes you to what seems to be a coastal hamlet that lies in the midst of what seems to be a tall, weathered wooden pole. On looking back, the tall spire of the cathedral is almost hidden by the trees in the vicinity – it is the wooden structure that occupies pride of place and rightly so. After all, the very foundation of the Christian faith in the city owes its existence to the wooden pole and the legend behind it.

According to the legend, shortly after St Thomas arrived in India in 52 AD, a large wooden log was carried downstream by a river in Mylapore, to lodge itself by the river’s mouth and result in a flood. Try as hard they might, the king’s men failed to remove the log, which prompted the king to call on a certain hermit who lived in the area and was believed to perform miracles.” Along came St Thomas with a blessed girdle that was given to him by Mother Mary (the mother of Jesus Christ), “narrates Fr. S. Kanickairaj, the Rector and Parish Priest of the National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica, as he retraces the Legend. “He prayed for a while, and tied the girdle to the log. He heaved. With the first try, the log was removed and the river flowed into the ocean. St Thomas then took a portion of the log and planted it, pointing towards the heavens, stating that the sea would never cross the pole.” The legend, according to Fr. Kanickairaj goes on relate how the pleased king, as a sign of gratitude, offered Mylapore and its surrounding areas to the saint, who then constructed a small chapel near the sea, which today (after a series of renovations) is the majestic Neo-Gothic-styled National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica – a development of what was perhaps the very first church in the city. “Many believe that the reason that Santhome escaped the Tsunami of 2004 is simply the existence of the pole which continues to stand upright today,” he says. “The St Thomas Pole; in gratitude to God for saving Santhome from Tsunami 2004,”its inscription declares.

 

Tsunami and St. Thomas the Apostle

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=33342

January 16, 2005

Q: I was listening to EWTN last weekend and I thought they said something about a basilica in Southern India that had survived the tsunami unscathed. It supposedly houses the remains of St. Thomas the Apostle. Does anyone know anything about this? I just caught a bit of it and didn’t even catch the name of the church.

A: (The response to the question was simply a submission of How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral
http://jloughnan.tripod.com/godtsunami3.htm
on page 6 -Michael)

 

In memory of a slain saint

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/2010/08/04/1-in-memory-of-a-slain-saint-c-a-simon/

C.A. Simon, August 4, 2010, with two photographs

 

An Apostle Rests Here 
http://lite.epaper.timesofindia.com/mobile.aspx?article=yes&pageid=13&edlabel=BGMIR&mydateHid=26-07-2009&pubname=&edname=&articleid=Ar01300&format=&publabel=MM,

http://nilatamaraa.blogspot.in/2014/05/an-apostle-of-christ-rests-in-southern.html,

http://poppyfields-whitecloud.blogspot.in/2014/05/an-apostle-of-christ-rests-here_1.html
EXTRACT

By Sudha Pillai, May 2, 2014, with excellent photographs

Inside (?) the church compound stands a pole called the Santhome pole. Nobody knows who erected it. Some attribute it to the Saint himself. Legend has it that the sea has never crossed the pole and never will. Apparently even during the tsunami the sea did not defy the pole, leaving the church intact and annihilating the rest in its wake. Thus remains till today the glorious, centuries old edifice as witness to Christs famous words, Be not faithless, but believing.

 

 

https://www.flickr.com/photos/simonchumkat/4480726649/:

It is believed that Apostle Saint Thomas erected this pole made out of the wood washed ashore. Faithful believe that the presence of this pole saved their life during the devastation of Tsunami on 26th December 2004.

 

My Lord, My God!

http://www.heraldofindia.com/travel.php?month=08&year=2009
EXTRACT

By Elizebath Philip

There is a St. Thomas pole behind the church, on the way to the beach from the Basilica. It is believed that St. Thomas erected this pole as a mark to prevent the sea from encroaching the land, thus protecting the people who stay there. Even now people vouch that because of this pole, Tsunami did not affect the area behind the church.

 

In a world of its own
http://www.thehindu.com/features/metroplus/society/walking-in-santhome/article6271940.ece EXTRACT

By Apoorva Sripathi, August 1, 2014

Behind the church is the Pole of St. Thomas — a log of wood that is believed to have been washed ashore and erected by St. Thomas. The log however, is weather-beaten and the grills surrounding it are being used to hang wet clothes by the locals. Nevertheless, the view of the Marina from the Pole is calming and comforting.

She means the dirty Santhome beach; the Marina is a kilometer to the north.

 

A change of mind? In the following 2005 account, Fr. Lawrence Raj now dismisses the legend of the “St. Thomas” pole as “fertile imagination”:

Must I be Thomas?

http://www.emmitsburg.net/mjsp/pastor_faye/2005/thomas.htm
EXTRACT

Gene Thiemann serves as a Lutheran World Relief Consultant with the United Evangelical Lutheran Church in India and he tells this story in “Tsunamolies”. Gene was visiting Fr. Lawrence Raj, who is the parish priest at a massive and beautiful white church located near the beach in Chennai (Madras). Near the end of the visit, Gene asked to have his card. Fr Raj replied with a smile, “I have two to give you: an earthly one and a heavenly one.”

Gene, Of course, was interested to see what the heavenly one looked like! It was laminated, and looked like a Visa card. On the Visa icon were the letters: SCBC. It stood for Santhome Cathedral Basilica Chennai, the St. Thomas Cathedral, which along with St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome, are the only two churches in the world believed to be built above the tomb of an apostle.

The back of the card says: “Traditionally it is believed that St. Thomas, one of the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ came to India in 52 A.D. to proclaim God’s message of love and forgiveness. He died as a martyr for the sake of Jesus Christ and was buried at Santhome, Chennai, India.” So the “credit card” number on the front begins with these digits: “0052 0072″—signifying the year of his arrival in India and the year of his death.

There is little or no doubt among Indian Christians that this is so. References to the historical accuracy of this claim date back to about the third century. A large orthodox church based in the southwestern state of Kerala (where Thomas is thought to have done much mission work) is named “Mar Thoma,” or Holy Thomas.

There are legends that have surrounded the life of St. Thomas. One is that a log jammed a flooded river, a log stuck so tightly between the river’s banks that even a local king’s royal elephant could not remove it. Thomas, so the story goes, removed his “girdle,” gave it to a bystander to attach to the log, and with little effort, the log was yanked away. The grateful and astonished king gave that log to Thomas to build a church near the ocean’s shores.

From that log came a pole, which it is popularly believed, Thomas thrust into the ground, saying the waters of the ocean would not reach the church. When the tsunami struck, the waves came close according to some published reports, but did not reach the church! That same published report quoted Fr. Raj as saying “We believe the miraculous post of St Thomas prevented the sea waters from entering the church.”

I asked him about this legend, and he replied to me that it was just “fertile imagination.”
But the post still stands about 30 feet tall at the rear of the Basilica, overlooking the Indian Ocean.


And, finally, the truth that I have been proclaiming is confirmed by Joe Nisha:

Santhome Basilica in Chennai-A historical pilgrimage
http://www.indiastudychannel.com/resources/143635-Santhome-basilica-Chennai-A-historical.aspx EXTRACT

By Joe Nisha, August 3, 2011

The legendary log that was pulled out of river by St. Thomas to avoid floods was used to build the pole behind the church and also for other wood work in the church. There is a wooden pole that stands behind the church even today. It is said that when St. Thomas built this church he placed a pole behind the church to avoid the sea water entering the village surrounding the church. During 2004 tsunami, people believed that the water did not reach the church and no casualty reported in the surrounding area of the church because of the presence of the pole.
Anyways the fact Santhome lies in a small mound that is 20 feet above the sea level is one of the reason why Tsunami did not affect Santhome.
To cite a report on page 9, “
the church was spared because it was built on a higher level“.

There was no miracle and the wooden pole had nothing to do with the tsunami’s not touching the Cathedral.

The claim about the “St. Thomas tree”/”St. Thomas pole” is pure humbug.

To humbug (verb): to deceive, trick, delude, mislead, fool, hoodwink, dupe, hoax, take in, beguile, bamboozle, gull, cheat…

Lest I be misunderstood, I must assert that I am a Catholic apologist and I firmly believe in miracles.

 

Some related files:

HINDU FLAG POLE AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE 5 FEBRUARY/30 MAY 2013/27 NOVEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_FLAG_POLE_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE HOLY MASS-THE SACRIFICE OF CALVARY OR A BIRTHDAY PARTY? 17 JULY/6 DECEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_HOLY_MASS-THE_SACRIFICE_OF_CALVARY_OR_A_BIRTHDAY_PARTY.doc

BHARATANATYAM AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BHARATANATYAM_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

PETS AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY/ JULY 2013/MARCH/24 SEPTEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PETS_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

LITURGICAL ABUSES IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE
4
FEBRUARY/MARCH 11/19/MAY 20/JUNE 25/6 AUGUST 2013/APRIL/MAY 2014/MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LITURGICAL_ABUSES_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE.doc

 

UPDATE NOVEMBER 19, 2015

MORE CONFUSION

My spiritual director (a priest) and I visited the Basilica today and I happened to tell him about the “St. Thomas Tree” and the tsunami story. We also studied the coloured pictorial pamphlets available in English and various Indian languages as takeaways and read what they say about the whole thing. His curiosity was piqued and he wanted to see the “Tree” and so we walked over to the site to the south-east of the Basilica. After seeing it and the beach below it, the priest concluded that the wooden pole could not possibly be 2000 years old and that the 2004 tsunami wave’s not traveling beyond the pole was a natural event and no miracle.

Yet the brochures provided by the Basilica continue to perpetuate the lie (it beats me as to why they do so, when they themselves refer to the log and pole as “legend/legendary” and agree that the “people/faithful believe” in these things to be true), and I quote from it (excuse the quality of English):

 

Legendary Log and first church of Mylapore

A huge log washed ashore was blocking the narrow mouth of the river that caused floods on the banks. The strong men of the king’s army could not pull it inspite of their best efforts. Having heard about the divine power of St. Thomas, the king sent his messenger to him. St. Thomas came, spent a few minutes in silent prayer, touched the log with the Girdle of Virgin Mary and asked the men to pull it. They pulled it without any difficulty. Pleased by this, the king offered the land where the log was first sighted for the construction of a church. Thus the first church of Mylapore took shape.

Tsunami and Pole of St. Thomas

Many people believe that when Tsunami struck on December 26th of 2004, the area behind the church was protected because of the presence of Pole of St. Thomas. Legend has it that St. Thomas erected this pole as a mark to prevent the sea from encroaching the land, thus saving the life of the people living near the shore. Faithful believe that it may be the same pole that stands behind the basilica. St. Thomas made this pole from the legendary log that was washed ashore which was gifted by the king for building the church.

 

Note that the account contains yet another legend or myth, that of the “Girdle of the Virgin Mary”.

But, the Girdle or “Belt” given by Mary to St. Thomas is reportedly in the Cathedral of Prato, Italy (http://www.newliturgicalmovement.org/2013/08/the-holy-belt-of-virgin-relic-of.html#.VlAqJnYrKM8):

 

The legend goes on to say that it remained in the Holy Land until the 12th century, when a merchant from Prato, while visiting the Holy Land, married the daughter of the priest who held it in custody. The merchant and his new wife brought the relic back with them to Italy; on the death of the former, it was given to the city’s cathedral. After a canon from Prato’s historical rival, nearby Pistoia, attempted to steal the relic in 1312, a new chapel was built in the Duomo to keep it safe, where it remains to this day. It is exposed for the veneration of the faithful five times a year, on Easter, on May 1st, on the Assumption and Nativity of the Virgin, and on Christmas Day. 

 

If the Virgin Mary’s Girdle or “Belt” was all the time in the Holy Land or in Prato, Italy, how could it also be from the beginning in the Cathedral Basilica in Chennai, India?

 

Another tradition (http://www.syriacchristianity.info/doc/HolyVirginMary.htm) places the Girdle or “Belt” in a Syrian Orthodox church in Homs, Syria:

The Church has the rare privilege to have with her the Girdle of St. Mary.  The Girdle of Virgin Mary was handed over to Apostle St. Thomas, during her assumption to heaven.  St. Thomas carried this precious treasure of Virgin Mary with him to India where he died a martyr.  In 394 A.D. together with the coffin of St. Thomas, this valuable Girdle of Holy Virgin Mary was also moved from India to Raha and was established in a Church.  (In the Syriac history of Raha, it is mentioned that in Aug 22, 705 Greek era they brought the coffin of St. Thomas the apostle to his large church in the days of Mar Kora, the bishop of Raha. Ref: The Orien Biblio of Assimaany, Volume I, page 399). This Church where the Girdle of Virgin Mary was established came to be known as the “The Church of Girdle”.   In those days this was erected a small and simple church as a cellar under the ground because of the violence of paganism on Christianity in the first three centuries, and some forefathers consigned in it the valuable girdle of St. Mary as a precious treasure to the believers. But over a period of time, the church had lost track of the girdle. 

If this account is to be believed, the girdle did come with St. Thomas to India, but his remains (coffin) and the girdle are now in Syria; so what’s in the Tomb of St. Thomas in the archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore?

 



The Tomb of St. Thomas

 

Portions of the girdle (called the soonoro) are reportedly (http://www.thehindu.com/todays-paper/tp-features/tp-fridayreview/the-revered-relic/article5097889.ece, http://www.newindianexpress.com/nation/article297635.ece) now in India:

In 1953, its location was revealed to H.H. The Patriarch Mor Ignatius Aprem I, while he was scrutinizing some ancient manuscripts. The Patriarch opened the Holy sanctum on July 20 1953, in the presence of prominent people, found a stone container with a silver vessel in it, and inside was the Holy Girdle. As the news spread, researchers questioned its authenticity. They examined it and were unanimous in their verdict about its genuineness and age.

The Girdle is still kept in the St. Mary’s Soonoro Syriac Orthodox Church, Homs, Syria and people from all over the world come to witness it.

In 1982 when the Patriarch Moran Mor Ignatius Zakka I visited India, he brought a portion of the Girdle which was enshrined in many churches in India. These churches attained special importance thereafter.

The late Mor Besalios Paulose II, established this great treasure in this Holy shrine of St. Mary in Mettuguda on November 11, 1983, and is the only one in the entire state.

 

However, I can find no solid evidence to substantiate the claim of the Cathedral Basilica that the girdle was actually used by St. Thomas (except for an undated mural (see pages 6 and 8) in the museum of the basilica which depicts a single individual hauling a huge log in the presence of St. Thomas and the king’s men).


The mural


Fee levied on priests wanting to offer Holy Mass at the Tomb of St. Thomas in Madras-Mylapore

$
0
0


				


					NOVEMBER 26, 2015

 

Fee levied on priests wanting to offer Holy Mass at the Tomb of St. Thomas in Madras-Mylapore

 

Very recently, a visiting priest friend visited the National Shrine Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas in Chennai.

Desiring to offer Holy Mass at the crypt (the Tomb of St. Thomas the Apostle), he met with the parish priest, Fr. Louis Mathias, to introduce himself and get the necessary permission.

Fr. Mathias informed my priest friend that he would have to pay a fee for the privilege of offering Mass at the tomb chapel, the charge being Rs. 500 for an Indian priest and Rs 1000 for a foreigner.

My priest friend suggested that Fr. Mathias must be joking, but no, he was very serious, even though my priest friend informed him that he has been offering Mass in the chapel on his annual visits to Chennai since many years. My priest friend asked the parish priest the reason for the fee being levied and the explanation that was given to him was that they are being troubled by too many priests asking for permission and this charge would deter many of those priests. A priest is encouraged to offer Mass every day (though he is not specifically required to do so as per Canon Law #276 and #904), so when my priest friend expressed his anguish about being unable to fulfil his desire to say Mass, Fr. Mathias heartlessly suggested that he use the sacristy! We then went to a private chapel where my priest friend offered Holy Mass.

My priest friend ran into Fr. Mathias a couple of hours later after he had prayed his breviary at the Blessed Sacrament and resumed discussion with him on the issue hoping that the parish priest might thaw and be more friendly and accommodating, but Fr. Mathias was still rigid and unrelenting and defended his policy.

I do not allow visiting priests, even those who reside with us (and there are a fair number of them) to say Mass at our home after I heard years ago that one has to have the permission of the local Ordinary, and I once had to turn down the request made by a bishop from the North East who stayed with us overnight.

I wrote to the Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore with a copy to the parish email address but did not receive a response from either:

 

From: michaelprabhu@vsnl.net To: gasamy152@gmail.com, georgeantonysamy@yahoo.com, archmsml@gmail.com

CC:
santhomecathedralbasilica@gmail.com

Subject: FEE BEING LEVIED ON PRIESTS FOR OFFERING HOLY MASS IN THE ST. THOMAS’ CRYPT CHAPEL

Date:
Fri, 20 Nov 2015 22:09:42 +0530

Dear Archbishop George,
I do not know if you are aware of this, but Fr. Louis Mathias, the parish priest of the National Shrine of St. Thomas Cathedral Basilica is demanding that visiting priests who are desirous of offering Holy Mass at the St. Thomas’ crypt chapel must pay a fee for the privilege of doing so.
Do you think that it is right for him to do so?
May I know if he provides the priests with a receipt for the money received?
I am writing to you hoping that you will put an end to what I believe is a most unfair practice, and because I do not have Fr. Mathias’ email address (parishpriest@santhomechurch.com has bounced on earlier attempts made by me).
Yours obediently,
Michael Prabhu

 

If Fr. Louis Mathias would only read Catholic literature on the inestimable riches of the Sacrifice of the Holy Mass, he would, instead of levying a ‘penalty’ to discourage Masses, provide a stipend to visiting priests to offer Masses in the Tomb chapel. But the problem is that for many priests today, the Mass has become routine and meaningless, which is evident for those who are not blind to the irreverence of many of the “celebrants”, their hollow homilies, and the innovations, aberrations and liturgical abuses that I report on:

http://www.ephesians-511.net/liturgical-abuse.htm

 

 

The Power of the Mass

http://www.catholicbible101.com/thepowerofthemass.htm

 

DIGNITY AND DUTIES OF THE PRIEST-ST ALPHONSUS LIGUORI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIGNITY_AND_DUTIES_OF_THE_PRIEST-ST_ALPHONSUS_LIGUORI.doc
EXTRACT

(The priest) shall perform all his functions with difficulty and by force, or without devotion. You shall, says the Lord, be anointed all over with oil, but you shall remain without unction. 1
The Mass, the divine Office, preaching, hearing confessions, assisting the dying, attending at funerals, are exercises that should excite new fervor; but after all these functions you shall remain dry, without peace, dissipated, agitated by a thousand temptations. I will begin to vomit thee out of My mouth. Behold how God begins to vomit you out of his mouth.

1 “Calcabis olivam, et non ungeris oleo.” Mich, vi. 15.

 

ENDING CLERICALISM IN THE CHURCH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ENDING_CLERICALISM_IN_THE_CHURCH.doc

 

SOME RELATED FILES

A NEW UNDERSTANDING OF HOLY MASS WITH THE BLESSED SACRAMENT FATHERS
15 NOVEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/A_NEW_UNDERSTANDING_OF_HOLY_MASS_WITH_THE_BLESSED_SACRAMENT_FATHERS.doc

ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE HOLY MASS-THE SACRIFICE OF CALVARY OR A BIRTHDAY PARTY? 17 JULY/6 DECEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_HOLY_MASS-THE_SACRIFICE_OF_CALVARY_OR_A_BIRTHDAY_PARTY.doc

BHARATANATYAM AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BHARATANATYAM_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

LITURGICAL ABUSES IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE
4
FEBRUARY/MARCH 11/19/MAY 20/JUNE 25/6 AUGUST 2013/APRIL/MAY 2014/MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LITURGICAL_ABUSES_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE.doc

PETS AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY/ JULY 2013/MARCH/24 SEPTEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PETS_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

WHY I NOW AVOID THE NOVUS ORDO MASS AND ATTEND THE TRIDENTINE MASS-MICHAEL PRABHU
MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WHY_I_NOW_AVOID_THE_NOVUS_ORDO_MASS_AND_ATTEND_THE_TRIDENTINE_MASS-MICHAEL_PRABHU.doc

 

I received two letters (reproduced below) from the father of Emmanuel Bishop in the United States. He however, did not respond to my enquiry of November 21. I was curious to know if the liturgy was abused.

I could not attend the Mass as I was convalescing after an accident.

Fr. Louis Mathias granted permission for Emmanuel to perform (nothing like providing the faithful with a side-show as you noted in the links above) at Sunday Mass in the Cathedral. I am quite certain that he did not insist on a payment from Emmanuel Bishop for the privilege of serving or playing the violin at Mass.

From: Victor J. Bishop vbishop@gtec.com
Date: Thu, 25 Jun 2015 16:40:06 -0500

Subject: Sunday Mass Santhome Church Request (Down syndrome)

Organisation: Riverbend Down Syndrome Association

Help requested please:
My son Emmanuel Joseph Bishop (12/12/1996) has been invited to the 12th World Down Syndrome Congress in Chennai to give a keynote speech and a violin concert: http://www.wdsc2015.com/

I kindly request if my son could play the violin, e.g., Adora Te Devote or Jesu, Joy of Man’s Desiring by Bach, after Communion during the August 16th Sunday Mass at The National Shrine of St. Thomas Basilica.
I attach 3 photographs from the Basilicas in Mexico, Nicaragua and Argentina. It is our tradition that when Emmanuel gets invited to a country to speak, the first thing we do upon our arrival is to go to the Basilica to give thanks for the abilities that God bestowed upon my son
Following is the link of a short recital with my son’s violin teacher: https://youtu.be/CzBaPtlXvQQ

Thank you very much,

Victor J. Bishop vbishop@gtec.com 528 Grafton Hills Drive Grafton, IL 62037 (618) 786-2917

 

 

 

Date: Sun, 05 Jul 2015 07:50:30 -0500

CC The Archbishop (addresses provided by me): georgeantonysamy@yahoo.com, gasamy152@gmail.com, archmsml@gmail.com

Dear Michael,
Our prayers are with you during your surgery and our utmost thanks that under your precarious and delicate situation you took time to answer my e-mail.
Yes, I found your name by Googling Chennai and Catholic.
The good news is that a couple of days ago, via the Oblates of Mary Immaculate, I have been put in contact with the Shrine Rector Most Rev Louis Mathias, and the date will be16 August 2015 in the English mass at 11 am.
It maybe that my son will play from the choir, and I have taken the liberty to ask if Emmanuel could also serve as an acolyte.
Our first personal pilgrimage upon our arrival to Chennai is to give thanks to the Lord for the graces bestowed on my son, but also secondary, with the appropriate permissions, to have the congregation see Emmanuel, a person with an intellectual disability, either as an altar server and/or playing the violin as a musical offering.
Kind regards, Victor

 

Subject: Your son Emmanuel Joseph Bishop at St. Thomas’ Cathedral Basilica in Chennai

Date: Sat, 21 Nov 2015 17:42:33 +0530

My dear Victor,
Could you please send me some photographs of Emmanuel playing at the Holy Mass on August 16 at 11:00 AM for my web site?
Also can you let me know if he played solo or with the choir, and what exactly he played and at which point/s during the Holy Mass.
God bless you,

Michael

 

ST THOMAS TREE-ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE-GENUINE OR HUMBUG
APRIL/19 NOVEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ST_THOMAS_TREE-ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE-GENUINE_OR_HUMBUG.doc


Kerala parish celebrates church feast jointly with Hindu temple festival

$
0
0


NOVEMBER 25, 2015


Kerala parish celebrates church feast jointly with Hindu temple festival

 

Feast and festival in harmony; goodness of religious tolerance in Ayiroor.

By Sijo Painadath

Translated from the daily Malayalam newspaper Deepika of November 24, 2015

 


 

At a time when religions, beliefs and cults are tarnished with the allegations of intolerance, here is an example of harmony, tolerance and fellowship. A church feast and a temple festival are being celebrated together with great fervor and enthusiasm. The joyful hue of fellowship is provided to the Christian feast and the Hindu festival at Ayiroor village near Nedumpassery.

For the village and the people at large, this novel experience of fellowship is provided by the St. Anthony’s feast of Ayiroor parish and the Karthikavilaku Ponkala festival of Durgadevi Mahavishnu temple of the same village. The two events are being celebrated in unison and co-operation by the believers of both the religions.

The hoisting of the flag of harmony and tolerance started with the combined advertising boards and publicity materials being displayed all over the region. The temple festival is to be held between Nov. 23 and 25, while the church feast will be held between Nov. 27 and 29. The arches and flex boards give the details of both the celebrations side by side. In this way, the images of St. Anthony and the church as well as those of Lord Vishnu and the temple appear on the same arch.

There are many Hindu brethren among the sponsors of the church feast. There is no religious demarcation among the organizing committee members of the two festivals. The followers of both religions are bent on making both celebrations a great success. The people of Ayiroor say that this is for the first time that the two communities have joined hand to celebrate the feast and the festival together. They are sure that the number of devotees attending the two celebrations will be much higher this year than the previous years.

 

 



 

Rev. Dr. Johnson Vadakkumcherry, the parish priest of St. Anthony’s Church who is also the Assistant Director of the Ernakulam-Angamaly diocese said, “It is the thought that the celebrations of the churches should give experiences of joy and friendship to the common society which is behind the cooperation of the church and the temple in Ayiroor.” He pointed out that all the faithful and people at large are giving great support to the idea of a unified celebration.

 


 

From the New American Bible:

…you will be lured into following them. Do not inquire regarding their gods, “How did these nations worship their gods? I too would do the same.” –Deuteronomy 12:30

 

SOME RELATED FILES

ARATI IN THE LITURGY-INDIAN OR HINDU

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARATI_IN_THE_LITURGY-INDIAN_OR_HINDU.doc

 

BHARATANATYAM AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BHARATANATYAM_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

BISHOP THOMAS DABRE CONSORTS WITH THE ENEMY-THE BHARATIYA SANSKRITI PEETHAM AND THE BEDE GRIFFITHS SANGHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE_CONSORTS_WITH_THE_ENEMY-THE_BHARATIYA_SANSKRITI_PEETHAM_AND_THE_BEDE_GRIFFITHS_SANGHA.doc

 

CARDINAL IVAN DIAS LIGHTS A LAMP FOR THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_IVAN_DIAS_LIGHTS_A_LAMP_FOR_THE_HINDU_DEITY_GANESHA.doc

 

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

 

CHURCH MOUTHPIECE THE EXAMINER ACCUSED OF PROMOTING HERESY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_MOUTHPIECE_THE EXAMINER_ACCUSED_OF_PROMOTING_HERESY.doc

 

DANCING AND BHARATANATYAM IN THE MASS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DANCING_AND_BHARATANATYAM_IN_THE_MASS.doc

 

FR JEGATH GASPAR RAJ-IN PRAISE OF SHIVA-PRIEST INVESTS RS 15 MILLION, FLOATS COMPANY WORTH RS 100 CRORES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JEGATH_GASPAR_RAJ-IN_PRAISE_OF_SHIVA-PRIEST_INVESTS_RS_15_MILLION_FLOATS_COMPANY_WORTH_RS_100_CRORES.doc

 

HABEMUS PAPAM INDIANUM-WE HAVE AN INDIAN PONTIFF
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HABEMUS_PAPAM_INDIANUM-WE_HAVE_AN_INDIAN_PONTIFF.doc

 

HINDU FLAG POLE AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_FLAG_POLE_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

 

INDIAN CLERGY OBSESSED WITH THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INDIAN_CLERGY_OBSESSED_WITH_THE_HINDU_DEITY_GANESHA.doc

 

IS HOLY COMMUNION EQUIVALENT TO PRASADAM-IS IT SAFE FOR CATHOLICS TO CONSUME PRASADAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_HOLY_COMMUNION_EQUIVALENT_TO_PRASADAM-IS_IT_SAFE_FOR_CATHOLICS_TO_CONSUME_PRASADAM.doc

 

IS THE SYRO MALABAR CHURCH NOW OPENLY PROMOTING ITS HINDUISATION?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_THE_SYRO-MALABAR_CHURCH_NOW_OPENLY_PROMOTING_ITS_HINDUISATION.doc

 

LITURGICAL ABUSES IN THE SYRO-MALABAR CHURCH-ORIGINS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LITURGICAL_ABUSES_IN_THE_SYRO-MALABAR_CHURCH-ORIGINS.doc

 

LOTUS AND THE CROSS-THE HINDUISATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LOTUS_AND_THE_CROSS-THE_HINDUISATION_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_IN_INDIA.doc

 

MAY CATHOLICS CELEBRATE THE FESTIVAL OF HOLI?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MAY_CATHOLICS_CELEBRATE_THE_FESTIVAL_OF_HOLI.doc

 

MAY CATHOLICS CELEBRATE THE HARVEST FESTIVAL OF PONGAL?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MAY_CATHOLICS_CELEBRATE_THE_HARVEST_FESTIVAL_OF_PONGAL.doc

 

MOTHER TERESA AT PRAYER IN A BUDDHIST TEMPLE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MOTHER_TERESA_AT_PRAYER_IN_A_BUDDHIST_TEMPLE.doc

 

NBCLC-HARBINGER OF THE INDIAN RITE MASS AND LITURGICAL ABUSE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NBCLC-HARBINGER_OF_THE_INDIAN_RITE_MASS_AND_LITURGICAL_ABUSE.doc

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 27-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS STILL IN DENIAL OF RESPONSIBILITY FOR ITS ERRORS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_27-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_STILL_IN_DENIAL_OF_RESPONSIBILITY_FOR_ITS_ERRORS.doc

 

PAGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH IN INDIA 01

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAGANIZATION_OF_THE_CHURCH_IN_INDIA_01.doc

 

PAGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH IN INDIA 02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAGANIZATION_OF_THE_CHURCH_IN_INDIA_02.doc

 

PILAR PRIEST FR PETER CARDOZO VENERATES THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PILAR_PRIEST_FR_PETER_CARDOZO_VENERATES_THE_HINDU_DEITY GANESHA.doc

 

PILAR SEMINARY, GOA-SYNCRETISM AND NEW AGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PILAR_SEMINARY_GOA-SYNCRETISM_AND_NEW_AGE.doc

 

TAMIL NADU CLERGY VENERATE THE HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TAMIL_NADU_CLERGY_VENERATE_THE_HINDU_DEITY_GANESHA.doc

 

THE GOLDEN SHEAF-A COLLECTION OF ARTICLES DEALING WITH ECCLESIASTICAL ABERRATIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_GOLDEN_SHEAF-A_COLLECTION_OF_ARTICLES_DEALING_WITH_ECCLESIASTICAL_ABERRATIONS.doc

 

THE HINDUISATION OF MUSIC IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_HINDUISATION_OF_MUSIC_IN_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH.doc

 

THE HINDUISATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH-IMAGES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_HINDUISATION_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH-IMAGES.doc

 

THE ONGOING ROBBERY OF FAITH-FR P K GEORGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_ONGOING_ROBBERY_OF_FAITH-FR_P_K_GEORGE.doc

 

THE PAGANIZED CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA-VICTOR J F KULANDAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_PAGANIZED_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_IN_INDIA-VICTOR_J_F_KULANDAY.doc

 

THE PAGANISATION OF THE LITURGY IN INDIA-C B ANDRADE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_PAGANISATION_OF_THE_LITURGY_IN_INDIA-C_B_ANDRADE.doc

 

THE TWELVE POINTS OF ADAPTATION FOR THE INDIAN RITE MASS-WAS A FRAUD PERPETRATED ON INDIAN CATHOLICS?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_TWELVE_POINTS_OF_ADAPTATION_FOR_THE_INDIAN_RITE_MASS-WAS_A_FRAUD_PERPETRATED_ON_INDIAN_CATHOLICS.doc

 

THE ST PIUS X SEMINARY CELEBRATES HINDU DEITY GANESHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_ST_PIUS_X_SEMINARY_CELEBRATES_HINDU_DEITY_GANESH.doc

 

WHY INDIAN CATHOLICS DO NOT WANT AN INDIAN POPE
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WHY_INDIAN_CATHOLICS_DO_NOT_WANT_AN_INDIAN_POPE.doc

 

YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

 

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 01-POPE BENEDICT XVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_01-POPE_BENEDICT_XVI.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 02-GOA CATHOLICS OPPOSE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_02-GOA_CATHOLICS_OPPOSE.doc

INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE 03-THE FALSE KIND

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE_03-THE_FALSE_KIND.doc


Yoga tsunami set to swamp Indian educational institutions. Will the Bishops remain impotent accessories to the saffronisation of education?

$
0
0

 

JANUARY 6, 2016

Yoga tsunami set to swamp Indian educational institutions. Will the Bishops remain impotent accessories to the saffronisation of education?

PM’s push for higher education sector, Yoga teaching

http://www.pressreader.com/india/the-new-indian-express/20160105/281711203629025/TextView
EXTRACT

By Samiran Sarangi, New Delhi, New Indian Express, January 5, 2016

Setting the benchmark for higher educational institutions in the country, Prime Minister Narendra Modi, in his recent interaction with union secretaries, has told them to ensure that steps be taken to bring India’s prestigious institutions among the top 100 in the world.

At the meeting held on New Year’s Eve … in Bangalore on Sunday, the Prime Minister had released three modules on Yoga education for B.Ed., M.Ed., and DEI Ed. (Diploma in Elementary education) developed by the National Council of Teacher Education (NCTE) in Hindi. The NCTE is seriously working on bringing out specialised courses in Yoga education for Elementary, Secondary, Senior Secondary and University teacher education courses, including B.Ed. and M.Ed. in the near future.

In educating oneself in Yoga, each student will go through theory, practical and internship phases.

As there is a requirement of millions of Yoga teachers in the country, there is also a proposal to create Yoga teachers as a cadre for each State and Union Territory.

 

 

Yoga to be mandatory from KG to PG?

Smriti Irani discusses proposal during meet; Ayush and HRD to impart basic and advanced education at primary and university level.

http://www.pressreader.com/india/the-new-indian-express/20160105/281672548923361/TextView

By Rashmi Belur, Bengaluru, New Indian Express, January 5, 2016

Plans are afoot to make yoga a mandatory part of the curriculum from pre-school to post-graduation, and all over the country.

A meeting in Bengaluru on Sunday, chaired by Human Resources Development Minister Smriti Irani, discussed the proposal in detail.

The minister was in town for an international yoga conference organised by Swami Vivekananda Yoga Anusandhana Samsthana (S-VYASA) University*.

Minister of State for AYUSH Shripad Yesso Naik, and University Grants Commission Chairman Ved Prakash were also present at the meeting.

Ayush, which means longevity, is also an acronym for Ayurveda, Unani, Siddha, and homeopathy.

A highly placed source in the Human Resources Development ministry said, “We discussed a specific curriculum, and the modalities of training for teachers at all levels, from kindergarten to post-graduation.”

Dr. Ramachandra G. Bhat, Vice Chancellor, Swami Vivekananda Yoga Anusandhana Samsthana University said, “We had submitted a proposal to the University Grants Commission (UGC) about the importance of Yoga in education. At the meeting on Sunday, we told the authorities we were ready to train teachers.”

Basic and advanced education will be imparted, with the HRD and Ayush departments covering a wide range of yoga perspectives.

“Ayush will take care of it at the primary education level and HRD will be in charge of the University level. Another plan is to train teachers through the National Council for Teachers’ Education,” Bhat explained.

The university, a highly regarded centre for yoga studies, has suggested a curriculum on the lines of the one employed for regular science subjects. An official order is expected in this regard soon, a source said.

 

 

 

Yoga from KG to PG, A Healthy Idea

http://www.newindianexpress.com/editorials/Yoga-from-KG-to-PG-A-Healthy-Idea/2016/01/06/article3213378.ece

Editorial, New Indian Express, January 6, 2016

The government is considering whether to make yoga a mandatory part of the curriculum from pre-school to post-graduation, that too all over the country. This ancient science** and India’s most significant export to the world – courtesy Swami Vivekananda – is already very popular across the globe with many westerners being ardent practitioners swearing by its benefits. Yoga, argue many — including medical experts — can improve fitness levels, fight heart diseases, and a variety of other disorders, both physical and mental. The government’s latest move is welcome as it aims to develop healthy children into healthier adults, and by consequence, more responsible citizens.

This move should hopefully unburden the weight dumped on the tender shoulders of school-going children across the country which is stunting their growth. As per the plan, basic and advanced education could be imparted, with the Ministry of HRD and Ayush departments covering a wide range of yoga perspectives. Ayush could take care of it at the primary education level and HRD at the university level. To make trained yoga teachers available, there is a plan is to train teachers through the National Council for Teachers’ Education.

Popularising yoga at home will also be in keeping with Prime Minister Narendra Modi’s intention to extend India’s soft power across the world. The UN has earmarked June 21 as International Yoga Day, due in large measure to his efforts. The government in fact celebrated the International Yoga Day last year by holding the biggest ever mass yoga show. As many as 35,985 participants belonging to 84 nationalities performed asanas, setting a Guinness World record. If yoga is popularised in every part of the country, it could also bring more harmony and connectedness to Gen X that has become gadget and net connected but disconnected from itself and the world. Modi’s pithy observation that yoga is a journey from “I to we and self to universe”, sums up its importance for the citizens of tomorrow.

 

 

*Report of August 9/10, 2015 National Meet on Yoga Education Held at Swami Vivekananda Yoga Anusandhana Samsthana University, Bangalore

http://ncte-india.org/ncte_new/wp-content/uploads/2015/08/Report-on-National-Meet-on-Yoga-Education.pdf

The National Council for Teacher Education (NCTE) New Delhi, in collaboration with Swami Vivekananda Yoga Anusandhana Samsthana University (S-VYASA University), Bangalore, organised a two-day National Meet on Yoga Education on August 9-10, 2015 at S-VYASA University Campus (Prashanti Kutiram), for the Deans and Heads of the Departments of Education of different Universities and Directors of SCERTs of different states.

Above 120 delegates participated in the meet (see Appendix 1).

The objectives of the Meet were to orient the participants to (i) the nature and meaning of Yoga, (ii) Yoga Education and its applications in the field of teacher education, especially the development of personality, development of self and for the management of stress; and (iii) to develop a Plan of Action to implement Yoga Education in various teacher education programmes.

The other areas covered in the Yoga Education Meet were Yoga and Health, Yogic Diet, Application of Yoga Practices in the development of IQ, memory, management of anger, development of creativity and voice culture. The yogic practices involved were a few select Asaanas, Pranayamas, Bandhas, Sat Kriyas.

It may be noted that ‘Yoga Education’ has been made compulsory area of study in the new NCTE Regulations 2014 and the revised Norms and Standards of 15 teacher education programmes recognised by it.

The Meet was inaugurated by Prof. H.R. Nagendra, Chancellor, S-VYASA University, who delivered the Key Note Address, and the inaugural session was presided over by Swami Atmapriyanada, Vice-Chancellor of Ramakrishna Mission Vivekananda University, Belur, West Bengal.

Speaking on the theme of Yoga Education, Prof. Nagendra accentuated the significance of Yoga Education in the lives of teachers and teacher educators, and underlined how yoga education can bring good health, happiness and harmony to the individual, to the society, and to the world at large. He very much appreciated the action of NCTE in introducing Yoga Education at different levels of teacher education. He underlined yoga as a completely scientific area of study like physical sciences and biology whose claims are demonstrable and verifiable at empirical level. It is absolutely secular and humane discipline leading the practitioner gradually to the threshold of spirituality. The values on which it is based are universal and rational in nature and oriented towards justice and care.

In his presidential address, Swami Atmapriyananda delved deep into the very bases of yoga and yoga education and called yoga education as a man-making process. Yoga is a possibility in the realisation of UNESCO’s moto that wars are fought in the minds of men and it is in the minds of men that the defenses of peace must be created. The fears of some individuals that yoga is sectarian are completely unfounded. Yoga positively impacts all facets of human personality and development of human values without which education is relegated to mere literacy or at the most instruction. He reiterated that no process, product, knowledge understanding or skill can be called truly educational unless it is rooted in values, which alone make these worthwhile and hence educational.

Prof. Santosh Panda, Chairperson, NCTE and Director of the Yoga Education Project, when welcoming the special guests, resource persons and participating educators highlighted the backdrop and the raison d’etre of introducing “yoga education” as a compulsory area of study in all the 15 teacher education programmes recognised by NCTE.

 

 

 

 

He also brought out and underlined how the programme will be executed, and it is for this reason that the Deans/HODs(Education) and Directors of SCERTs have been invited, so that on being so oriented to yoga and its significance they can successfully implement yoga education in the institutions which fall under their ambit. Prof. B.S. Dagar, the Coordinator of Yoga Education Project, highlighted to the participants the essential features of the three yoga modules for D.El.Ed., B.Ed. and M.Ed. developed by the NCTE for facilitating the learners in understanding yoga and its practices. The Vote of Thanks was presented by Shri Juglal Singh, the Member Secretary of the NCTE, who expressed gratitude to the Yoga Education Advisory Committee, the writers and editors of the modules, the resource persons from SVYASA, Kaivalyadham, Iyengar Yogashraya, MDNIY, Bihar School of Yoga, (see Appendix 2), as also most important the participating teacher educators.

During the two-day Meet, there were a total of 8 plenary sessions in which different types of themes on yoga and its applications were deliberated upon and discussed. Most of the sessions remained highly interactive and instructive for all. One of the great achievements of the Meet was that quite a number of misconceptions about the concept of yoga were cleared by the Resource Persons. Further, all the participants activity participated in and practiced various yogic asanas and pranayam techniques. For conducting this programme successfully and more effectively, the NCTE invited all the members of the Expert Advisory Committee which were a guiding force in the development of the 3 yoga modules for B.Ed., M.Ed. and D.El.Ed. The following members of the Expert Committee attended and participated in the Meet, and they chaired different sessions when the resource persons made their presentations.

The Members of the Expert Advisory Committee who could attend and participate in the Meet were: (i) Prof. H.R. Nagendra (Chair of the Committee), Chancellor, S-Vyasa University, Bengaluru. (ii) Swami Atmapriyananda, Vice-Chancellor, Ramakrishna Mission Vivekananda University, Belur, West Bengal. (iii) Swami Mangalteertham, earlier with Bihar School of Yoga, Munger. (iv) Prof. (Dr.) Ishwar Basavaraddi, Director, MDNIY, New Delhi. (v) Dr. Rajvi Mehta, Chief Scientist, Iyengar Yogashraya, Mumbai. (vi) Dr. Subodh Tiwari (Representative of Dr. O.P. Tiwari), Kaivalyadham, Lonavala.

For deliberating upon the significant themes of Yoga education Resource Persons were invited from different parts of the country, and especially from the Prashanti Kutiram. In all the sessions themes were presented citing scientific evidence from research work conducted by resource persons as also by other yoga experts from India and abroad. There were effective discussions, and participating teacher educators also brought in their experiences on implementation of yoga educations to enrich discussions.

A complete session was given to ‘Internship in Yoga Education’ in which the participants chalked out to engage with nearby Yoga institutes for such activity. The participants also learned a lot from the visit of S-VYASA University laboratories.

The penultimate session on the second day was devoted to feedback from the participants and devising strategies for effective implementation of the Yoga Education programme and making it functional and popular. It was a kind of brainstorming session in which all the participants contributed. The following were the outcomes of this session: i) More such programmes/workshops for VCs, Heads of Education, and for faculty of education in universities, CTEs, IASEs, SCERTs, DIETs should be organised by the NCTE in different regions, which can be managed by the respective Regional Committees/ Regional Directors of NCTE. Swami Vivekananda, Yoga Education and Value Education should be combined together. ii) The participation in such programmes should be open to interested faculty of the Universities/SCERTs/Colleges of Education/DIETs. iii) The duration of each such programme should be of 3 days. iv) More detailed guidelines should be worked out for internship in consultation with different universities/SCERTs/Yoga experts, and the same may be circulated among the different stake holders. Further, resources on Value Educations should be developed. v) The different TEIs be encouraged to invite some adept yoga practitioners/ experts. Such steps can go a long way in motivating the student-teachers and teacher educators to adopt yoga as a way of life. NCTE to put the list of yoga teacher educators on its website. vi) The NCTE (Regional Committees) should ensure that each TEI appoints a faculty who is qualified to guide student teachers in understanding and practising yoga education. vii) Existing teachers and unemployed trained teachers may be provided crash course in Yoga Education with assessment and certification so that they can teach yoga in schools. viii) The yoga education experiments presented by experts from S-VYASA may be compiled in simple as monograph and printed by NCTE for benefit of students teachers and teacher educators. ix) Since yoga as a discipline is non-competitive in nature, no formal competition should be organised; instead, good practitioners from amongst the faculty and student teachers/or from outside should be encouraged/invited to demonstrate some yoga practices or deliver lectures/discussions/organise symposia. Such programmes may motivate the students to develop skill and understanding in yoga. x) Since yoga education is (with guidance from mentors) to be learned in self learning mode, every institution should invite known scholars/practitioners in yoga education at least once a year, who can motivate the faculty and the 4 students and can clear their doubts in both theory and practice of yoga education. xi) Institutions demonstrating recognisable progress (not the individual practitioners) be given some kind of impetus so that others may follow suit. xii) There should be some kind of Regulation for yoga teachers, yoga teacher educators and yoga teacher education institutions. At the end, Prof. K. Subhramanyam, the Pro-Chancellor of S-VYASA University delivered the Valedictory Address, which was most inspiring for all. The Meet ended with a vote of thanks by Prof Dagar to the S-VYASA University authorities, the participants and members of the Expert Advisory Committee for helping the NCTE in organising the Yoga Meet; and to Dr. Revathi Reddy, RD (SRC) and her team who incessantly worked day and night and thus helped in making the Meet a success.

Prof. B.S. Dagar

Project Coordinator, Yoga Education

 

 

 

 

At least 4 of the 120 participants were Christians:

Dr. Sunita B. John, Head, Department of Physical Education, SHIATS, Allahabad, Uttar Pradesh

M: 08005088461 subijohn2002@yahoo.com. Letter sent: Thu, 7 Jan 2016 13:34:34 +0530

 

Sri. B. William Dharma Raja, Head I/c, Department of Education, M.S. University, Tirunelveli, Tamilnadu

M: 9443195395 widh07@yahoo.com
Letter sent: Thu, 7 Jan 2016 13:36:34 +0530

 

Dr. S. Arockiadoss, Professor, Department of Education, Periyar Maniammai University, Vallam – 613403, Tamilnadu

M: 09443022803 headbedu@pum.edu
Letter sent (Bounced): Thu, 7 Jan 2016 13:37:37 +0530

 

Sri. Jim Thingujam, Joint Director, SCERT, Manipur

M: 9862599804

 

National Council for Teacher Education (NCTE)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/National_Council_for_Teacher_Education

National Council for Teacher Education (NCTE) is an Indian government body set up under the National Council for Teacher Education Act, 1993 (#73, 1993) in 1995 is to formally oversee standards, procedures and processes in the Indian education system.

Each programme curriculum gives importance to Yoga Education, ICT, Inclusive education etc.

 

http://srcncte.in/:

All Teacher Education Institutions are requested to celebrate International Yoga Day on 21st June 2015.

 

**The claim that Yoga is an “ancient science” (see page 2) and therefore deserves to be taught at all levels in our educational institutions is as preposterous, outlandish, and ridiculous (which many devout Hindus too have attested to) as the claims of ancient scientific Vedic achievements in air travel made at the 2015 Indian Science Congress:

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2015_Indian_Science_Congress_ancient_aircraft_controversy

The 2015 Indian Science Congress ancient aircraft controversy refers to protests that occurred during the 102nd Indian Science Congress in Mumbai, on 4 January 2015 when a paper claiming to prove that aircraft were invented in the Vedic age was allowed to be presented.[1]

In December 2014, it was announced that Anand J. Bodas and his co-presenter Ameya Jadhav, who claim that aircraft more advanced than today’s versions existed in ancient India, would be allowed to speak at the Indian Science Congress and present a paper on aviation in the Vedic age. During an interview, he said that such aircraft were huge and could fly to other planets. He also said that those planes could fly backwards, left or right, contrary to modern aircraft that can fly only forward.[2]
[3]

Bodas, who was a principal at a pilot training school in Kerala and Jadhav, currently a lecturer at the Swami Vivekanand International School and Junior College in Mumbai,[4] cited a text called Vaimanika Prakaranam (also called Vaimānika Shāstra) as evidence. He said that modern science rejects anything that it cannot explain. He claimed that of the 500 guidelines described in the text, only 100 to 120 survive today. He attributed this loss to the passage of time, foreign rulers of India and artefacts which had been stolen from India, during that time.[3]

The five-day conference was held at the Kalina Campus of the Mumbai University starting on 3 January 2015. The paper was presented on 4 January, as a part of the larger symposium on “Ancient Sciences Through Sanskrit”.[3] Other papers presented in the symposium were “Engineering applications of Ancient Indian botany”, “Neuro-science of yoga: understanding the process“, “Advances in surgery in Ancient India” and “Scientific principles of Ancient Indian architecture and civil engineering”.[4]

In late December 2014, Ram Prasad Gandhiraman, a scientist at the NASA’s Ames Research Center, started a petition to prevent the paper from being presented at the conference. By 31 December, 220 scientists and academicians had signed the petition. Gandhiraman criticized the paper as pseudo-science and said that mythology should not be mixed with science.[5]

S. M. Deshpande, a professor at the Indian Institute of Science, Bangalore, who has written a paper with four others on aircraft in Sanskrit texts, said that we should not reject such claims as pseudo-science outright but examine them with intellectual curiosity. His paper, however, states that the aircraft described in the Vaimānika Shāstra text would not be capable of flying and the text itself cannot be traced to any date before 1904.[5]

H.S. Mukunda, another professor at Indian Institute of Science, Bangalore, who was a co-author of the paper, criticized the organizers and said that both sides of the debate should be presented. He asked why had there been no working models if the scientists were wrong.[6]

Roddam Narasimha, director of National Aerospace Laboratories (NAL), said that there is no credible evidence that aviation existed in ancient India. He added that the Vaimānika Shāstra text has been studied scientifically and the consensus is that descriptions in the text are unscientific.[3]

 

 

 

 

Noted Indian astrophysicist and founding director of the Inter-University Centre for Astronomy and Astrophysics at Pune, India, Jayant Narlikar reacted to the controversy saying that it was good to be proud of ancient Indian science but scientists should not make claims about things they did not have proof of. He commented, “We can boast of things but it should be restricted to what we have proof of. But we shouldn’t claim things of which there is no evidence or proof as it reduces the credibility of what our scientists have achieved in the past.” He further asserted, “Even the West recognizes the knowledge of mathematics held by Indians. If we start making outlandish claims, the scientific community of world will not look up to us as it does now”.[7]

Economist and Nobel laureate Amartya Sen commented that some evidence is required in the controversial claims made in the Indian Science Congress regarding the achievements of ancient Indians. He said, “The idea that human beings can fly is known to human beings from birth. The idea that human beings might be able to be on the air has been talked about a lot. If that was true, then we would like to find some evidence.” Further, he elaborated, “As our epics show, Indians have thought about flying for a long time. But it would be fanciful to say that India invented the aeroplane. If ancient India had airfare technology, we would like to see some evidence. I agree there are a lot of claims that have nothing to do with achievements.”[8]

Gauri Mahulikar, the head of the department of Sanskrit at Mumbai University, said that the paper would have been easily dismissed if it had been presented by Sanskrit professors. But, since Bodas was a pilot and Ameya Jadhav had a Master of Technology and Master of Arts in Sanskrit, it cannot be rejected easily.[5]

 

References:

1. “Ancient India Had Planes: Controversial Claim At Science Congress”. NDTV. 5 January 2015.

2. “Aeroplanes in Vedic age could fly between planets: Speaker at Indian Science Congress”. India Today. 26 December 2014.

3. “Indian Science Congress organisers slip Vedic mythology about aviation into programme schedule”. Mumbai Mirror. 26 December 2015.

4. “At Science Congress, Vedic aeroplanes and virus-proof suits”. The Indian Express. 3 January 2015.

5. “Pseudo-science must not figure in Indian Science Congress”. Mumbai Mirror. 31 December 2014.

6. “The organisers did a disservice to science”. The Telegraph (India). 12 January 2015.

7. “Outlandish claims diminish respect for ancient Indian science: Narlikar”. The Times of India. 14 January 2015.

8. “Claims made in Science might need evidence, says Amartya Sen”. CNN-IBN. 6 January 2015.

As we can see, even the secular Indian media did not swallow that one… or the yarns just below!

Narendra Modi was behind the saffronised Indian Science Congress Association (ICSA) programme too.

 

’40-engine’ planes, ancient surgery overshadows Indian Science Congress, sparks outrage

http://www.firstpost.com/living/talk-of-40-engine-planes-ancient-surgery-overshadows-indian-science-congress-sparks-outrage-2029661.html
EXTRACT

January 5, 2015

 



 

Aeroplanes existed in India 7,000 years ago and they travelled from not just one country to another but also to other planets, or so claimed Captain Anand J Bodas in a controversial session at the Indian Science Congress. The retired principal of a pilot training facility attracted criticism from some scientists who said such claims undermined the primacy of empirical evidence on which the 102-year-old Congress was founded. The lecture was presented on the second day of the Congress under the aegis of Mumbai University as part of a session titled ‘Ancient Sciences through Sanskrit’.

Drawing upon the ancient Vedic texts to support the claim that there was flying technology in ancient India, Bodas said, “There is a reference of ancient aviation in the Rigveda.”

He said Maharishi Bharadwaj spoke 7,000 years ago of “the existence of aeroplanes which travel from one country to another, from one continent to another and from one planet to another. He mentioned 97 reference books for aviation.” “History merely notes that the Wright brothers first flew in 1904,” he said.

Bharadwaj, who authored the book Vimana Samhita, has written about various types of metal alloys used to build an aeroplane, Bodas said, adding, “Now we have to import aeroplane alloys. The young generation should study the alloys mentioned in his book and make them here.”

 

 

He also spoke of the “huge” aeroplanes which flew in ancient India. “The basic structure was of 60 by 60 feet and in some cases, over 200 feet. They were jumbo planes,” he said. “The ancient planes had 40 small engines. Today’s aviation does not know even of flexible exhaust system,” he said.

The ancient Indian radar system was called ‘rooparkanrahasya’. “In this system, the shape of the aeroplane was presented to the observer, instead of the mere blip that is seen on modern radar systems,” he said. Bharadwaj’s book mentioned a diet of pilots. It contained of milk of buffalo, cow and sheep for specific periods, Bodas said. The pilot’s clothes came from vegetation grown underwater, he said.

Bodas’ wasn’t the only controversial paper presented at the session. As this Times of India report points out, another paper pointed out that “Indians had developed 20 types of sharp instruments and 101 blunt ones for surgeries, which largely resemble the modern surgical instruments,” while another spoke of how “ancient Indian engineers had adequate knowledge of Indian botany and they effectively used it in their construction.”

The session had courted controversy even ahead of the conference, when Dr. Ram Prasad Gandhiraman, a scientist with the NASA’s Ames Research Centre in California, filed an online petition demanding that the session be cancelled because it fused science with mythology.

The petition said:

“We as scientific community should be seriously concerned about the infiltration of pseudo-science in science curricula with backing of influential political parties. Giving a scientific platform for a pseudo-science talk is worse than a systematic attack that has been carried out by politically powerful pseudo-science propagandists in the recent past. If we scientists remain passive, we are betraying not only the science, but also our children.”

While there was only one such session, its significance was heightened by remarks from ministers in the Modi government at the conference. For instance, Dr. Harsh Vardhan, the Union Minister for Science and Technology Harsh Vardhan, told the Congress, “Our scientists discovered the Pythagoras theorem, but we … gave credit to the Greeks. We all know that we knew ‘beejganit’ much before the Arabs, but very selflessly we allowed it to be called Algebra. This is the base the Indian scientific community has maintained.”

“Whether it is related to the solar system, medicine, chemistry or earth science, we have shared all our knowledge very selflessly,” he had added.

In addition to Harsh Vardhan, Union minister Prakash Javadekar, who was chief guest at the event, also commented that “the scientific community gathered at the Congress should pay attention to the source material available in Sanskrit and use it for betterment of humanity,” reports Times of India.

While the claims regarding the value of Sanskrit or the origin of the theorem are not fantastical per se, members from the scientific community were unhappy.

An Indian scientist from the US who attended the session told TOI, “Knowledge always grows, its flow never stops. So if all this knowledge was available in the ancient days, I need to know where it stopped. Why did it fail to grow? Why was there no advancement? When did it stop?”

On Harsh Vardhan’s remarks, one maths professor at Mumbai University was quoted by TOI as saying, “We know Indians have contributed to mathematics to a great extent. However, I was surprised to hear what he said. Maybe the way he thinks about mathematics is different than what we academicians do.”

Interestingly PM Modi will inaugurating the event did not speak about ancient science (unlike the Ganesha and plastic surgery remark at the AIIMS conference in October last year***) and instead stressed the need for “efforts to ensure that science, technology and innovation reach the poorest, the remotest and the most vulnerable person.”

He also said that, “We must restore the pride and prestige of science and scientists in our nation.”

For all the hullabaloo over the ancient India session, it should be noted that the most sessions at the Indian Science Congress Association’s (ISCA) annual event were dedicated to more ‘current’ topics like Mars Missions, Mathematics and computation, Nutrition and Health, Biotechnology, etc. You can view the full schedule here. But as this Hindustan
Times report
, points out that this is the first time in the 100 year history of this event that such a session has been held — and the publicity it has garnered has sadly overshadowed the good work of the Indian scientific community and the ISCA, which has a membership strength of more than 30,000 scientists.

 

Yoga is in fact a spiritual regimen whose religious philosophies are unique to the Hindu religion.

Professor Nagendra, Chancellor of the Swami Vivekananda Yoga Anusandhana Samsthana University “underlined yoga as a completely scientific area of study like physical sciences and biology whose claims are demonstrable and verifiable at empirical level. It is absolutely secular and humane discipline leading the practitioner gradually to the threshold of spirituality****.

It remains an enigma as to how engagement in a scientific or secular procedure can lead the practitioner to ****gradually to the threshold of spirituality“.

 

***Sniggering at Modi: Deriding Ganesha remark misses the elephant in the room

http://www.firstpost.com/india/sniggering-at-modi-deriding-ganesha-remark-misses-the-elephant-in-the-room-1778305.html
EXTRACT

By Sandip Roy, October 30, 2014

 

 

 

For Narendra Modi‘s critics the timing could not have been better.

“A pope champions the big bang theory and evolution, a prime minister champions ancient plastic surgery and genetic science,” tweets @DeathEndsFun.

But they could not have been more different. While Pope Francis was behaving as a modern pontiff of scientific temper, the Indian prime minister made headlines for sounding more like Dinanath Batra-II.

“If we think a little more, we realise that Mahabharat says Karna was not born from his mother’s womb. This means that genetic science was present at that time. That is why Karna could be born outside his mother’s womb,” he declared, and then doubled down with his theory of Ganesha’s head. “We worship Lord Ganesh. There must have been some plastic surgeon at that time who got an elephant’s head on the body of a human being and began the practice of plastic surgery.”

He actually made, as @VidyaKrishnan notes, identical remarks at a Global Healthcare Summit in Ahmedabad in January 2014. But he was not PM then and few noticed or took them seriously.

Modi might well have been joking but now the remark has become a gotcha moment for a man who wants to project himself as Mr. Development. “‘Ganesha had plastic surgery done’. Is Narendra Modi body-shaming a Hindu god?” quipped @AListRap.

In fact, the PM did no one any favours, including his own people. The clumsy rush to claim ancient credit suggests that we are a civilization of fools who managed to misplace pretty much every scrap of valuable ancient knowledge – from plastic surgery to aeroplanes. Forget the Great Flood, in this version of history, we apparently suffered a bout of the Great Amnesia that swept our cultural memory clean.

“I’m sure the prime minister doesn’t take this seriously, but if he does I would be worried,” says Subhas Lakhotia, a Banaras Hindu University biologist researching the scientific principles underlying the Ayurveda according to The Telegraph. He says it’s puzzling that Modi tried to dress up a magical story out of mythology as science when he could have talked about the sixth century surgeon Sushruta’s well-documented surgical practices.

Modi’s great charisma relies greatly on his ability to appeal to Indian pride and self-esteem. His Ganesha comment is clearly part of that strategy. At a time when we are accustomed to think that all advances, especially scientific ones came to us via the West, Modi wants to remind his audience that we do not come from nothing. That was why Mangalyaan struck such an emotive chord in India. And that’s also why the New York Times
Mangalyaan cartoon
of the turbaned man with cow at the door of the Elite Space Club made Indians bristle.

But this pride can come across as braggadocio as well – anything you can do, India does better (and did it first) like an old sketch from the British comedy series Goodness Gracious Me. Aeroplanes? Lord Rama flew them. Stem cell research?
That’s how the hundred Kauravas were born outside Gandhari’s womb.

Just sniggering about Modi or a Batra, or Ganesha as the first plastic surgery patient ignores the other elephant in the room … It matters little if Ganesha’s head was stuck on by plastic surgery, Fevicol or purely the power of imagination. The Golden Bird the PM likes to talk about will only fly if our future contributions to the sum of human knowledge amount to more than empty boasts about the mythological past.

Why would we allow a yoga-takeover of the nation by a bunch of religious fanatics that spout such drivel?

 

Swami Vivekananda Yoga Anusandhana Samsthana S-VYASA Deemed University

Please view their home page http://svyasa.edu.in/ and tell me whether your impression of the leading organization behind the yoga program is a science-based one or Hindu-religious?

Below is a selection of images from their other web pages.

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Oct2015:

 



 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Aug2015:

 




 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=July2015:

 



 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Apr2015:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Feb201502:

 



 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Jan2015:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Oct2014:

 



 

 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Sept2014:

 




 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Aug2014:

 


 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=July2014:

 





 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Apr2014:

 



 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Mar2014:

 


 

 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Feb2014:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Sept2013&kpap=1:

 






 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=July201302:

 




 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Apr2013:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Mar2013:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Nov2012:

 


 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Oct2012:

 



 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=Aug2012:

 




 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=June2012:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=JanFeb2012:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=ICYN2012:

 




 

 

 

 

 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=22Dec11MainConference:

 


 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=14Dec11INCOFYRAPreConference:

 



 

http://svyasa.edu.in/photo-gallery/?album=12Dec1119thINCOFYRAPreConference:

 




 

 

AYUSH will be heading the yoga brigade. What is this organization?

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/

The Ministry of AYUSH was formed in 9th November 2014 for providing more healthcare to the public. The Department of Indian Medicine and Homeopathy (ISM&H) was created in March 1995 and renamed as Department of Ayurveda, Yoga and Naturopathy, Unani, Siddha and Homoeopathy (AYUSH) in November 2003, with a view to providing focused attention to development of Education and Research in Ayurveda, Yoga and Naturopathy, Unani, Siddha and Homoeopathy systems.

Ministry of AYUSH

AYUSH BHAWAN

B Block,

GPO Complex, INA

New Delhi – 110 023

 

AYUSH is now a full-fledged MINISTRY of the Government of India. Its formation took place under the government of the Bharatiya Janata Party after its Narendra Modi became Prime Minister of India on May 26. It was one of his early decisions.

The AYUSH Minister of State with Independent charge is Shripad Yesso Naik.

There is a lot of information on the AYUSH Ministry at the
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/
web site.

Their “National Policy” is set out in
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/writereaddata/linkimages/7870046089-Ayush%20%20n%20policy%20ISM%20and%20H%20Homeopathy.pdf.

One can learn about their programs in the individual (New Age) alternative therapies like Ayurveda and homoeopathy as well as Yoga (which is an eastern meditation) at
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index1.asp?lang=1&linkid=17&lid=40.

Ayurveda:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=117&sublinkid=59&lang=1

Yoga:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=33&sublinkid=25&lang=1

Naturopathy:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=34&sublinkid=22&lang=1

Unani:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=132&sublinkid=81&lang=1

Siddha:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=36&sublinkid=23&lang=1

Homoeopathy:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=37&sublinkid=21&lang=1

Sowa-Rigpa:
http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=143&sublinkid=82&lang=1

 

In a 27 September address to the United Nations General Assembly Modi asked for the adoption of 21 June as International Yoga Dayand a resolution doing so was approved by the 193-member body.

 

 

 

 

According to the Yoga page http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index2.asp?slid=33&sublinkid=25&lang=1:

The concepts and practices of Yoga originated in India about several thousand years ago. Its founders were great Saints and Sages. The great Yogis presented rational interpretation of their experiences of Yoga and brought about a practical and scientifically sound method within every one’s reach. Yoga today, is no longer restricted to hermits, saints, and sages; it has entered into our everyday lives and has aroused a worldwide awakening and acceptance in the last few decades. The science of Yoga and its techniques have now been reoriented to suit modern sociological needs and lifestyles. Experts of various branches of medicine including modern medical sciences are realising the role of these techniques in the prevention and mitigation of diseases and promotion of health.

 

Yoga is one of the six systems of Vedic philosophy. Maharishi Patanjali, rightly called “The Father of Yoga” compiled and refined various aspects of Yoga systematically in his “Yoga Sutras” (aphorisms). He advocated the eight folds path of Yoga, popularly known as “Ashtanga Yoga” for all-round development of human beings. They are: Yama, Niyama, Asana, Pranayama, Pratyahara, Dharana, Dhyana and Samadhi. These components advocate certain restraints and observances, physical discipline, breath regulations, restraining the sense organs, contemplation, meditation and samadhi. These steps are believed to have a potential for improvement of physical health by enhancing circulation of oxygenated blood in the body, retraining the sense organs thereby inducing tranquility and serenity of mind. The practice of Yoga prevents psychosomatic disorders and improves an individual’s resistance and ability to endure stressful situations.

 

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index3.asp?sslid=173&subsublinkid=33&lang=1:

Yoga is a discipline to improve or develop one’s inherent power in a balanced manner. It offers the means to attain complete self-realisation. The literal meaning of the Sanskrit word Yoga is ‘Yoke’. Yoga can therefore be defined as a means of uniting the individual spirit with the universal spirit of God. According to Maharishi Patanjali, Yoga is the suppression of modifications of the mind.

 

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index4.asp?ssslid=175&subsubsublinkid=18&lang=1:

Yoga is universal in character for practice and application irrespective of culture, nationality, race, caste, creed, sex, age and physical condition. Neither by reading the texts nor by wearing the garb of an ascetic, one can become an accomplished Yogi. Without practice, no one can experience the utility of Yogic techniques nor can realise of its inherent potential. Only regular practice (sadhana) creates a pattern in body and mind to uplift them. It requires keen desire on the part of the practitioner to experience the higher states of consciousness through training the mind and refining the gross consciousness.

 

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index4.asp?ssslid=176&subsubsublinkid=19&lang=1:

Yoga is an evolutionary process in the development of human consciousness. Evolution of total consciousness does not necessarily begin in any particular man rather it begins only if one chooses it to begin. The vices like use of alcohol and drugs, working exhaustively, indulging too much in sex and other stimulation is to seek oblivion, a return to unconsciousness. Indian yogis begin from the point where western psychology end. If Fraud’s (sic!) psychology is the psychology of disease and Maslow’s psychology is the psychology of the healthy man then Indian psychology is the psychology of enlightenment. In Yoga, it is not a question of psychology of man rather it is a question of higher consciousness. It is not also the question of mental health, rather, it is question of spiritual growth.

 

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index4.asp?ssslid=177&subsubsublinkid=20&lang=1:

All paths of Yoga (Japa, Karma, Bhakti etc.) have healing potential to shelter out the effects of pains. However, one especially needs proper guidance from an accomplished exponent, who has already treaded the same track to reach the ultimate goal. The particular path is to be chosen very cautiously in view of his aptitude either with the help of a competent counselor or consulting an accomplished Yogi.

 

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index3.asp?sslid=178&subsublinkid=35&lang=1:

 

 

 

I am selecting just one of the eight forms of Yoga listed on that page:
Kundalini Yoga.

http://www.indianmedicine.nic.in/index4.asp?ssslid=185&subsubsublinkid=25&lang=1:

Kundalini Yoga is a part of Tantric Tradition. Since the dawn of creation, the Tantrics and yogis have realised that in this physical body, there is a potential force residing in Muladhara Chakra, the first of seven Chakras. The seat of Kundalini is a small gland at the base of the spinal cord. In the masculine body it is in the perineum between the urinary and excretory organs. In the female body its location is at the root of the uterus in the cervix. Those people who have awakened this supernatural force have been called Rishis, Prophets, Yogis, Siddhas and other names according to the time, tradition and culture.

 

To awaken the Kundalini, you must prepare yourself through yogic techniques such as Shatkriya, Asana, Pranayama, Bandha, Mudra and Meditation. Awakening of Kundalini results in an explosion in the brain as the dormant or sleeping areas start blossoming like flowers.

 

I would like to know where the science is in any of the above AYUSH pages selected by me.

 

Can we expect the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India (CBCI) to protect the interests of Catholics in their minority-run educational institutions when yoga is compulsorily introduced?

I don’t think so.

Why?

There are powerful lobbies, organizations and priests in the Indian Church that endorse and promote yoga.

I have submitted reports on many of them. Please check out the list that follows.

Many priests have written books on the philosophy and practice of yoga. These books are printed, published and sold by the Catholic press.

Yoga is taught in a large number of seminaries; future priests are indoctrinated during their very first year.

Many, many Catholic schools and colleges have included yoga (and the martial arts and other New Age stuff) in their curricula.

Quite a few Bishops are in favour of yoga; I understand that a number of them do yoga and believe it to be aspiritual and harmless.

A senior Bishop, a former Chairman of the Doctrinal Commission recently went on social media to defend yoga when Narendra Modi was advocating the International Yoga Day or World Day of Yoga.

Catholic retreat centres, priests who run these centres, and lay leaders/preachers in public ministry in the Catholic Charismatic Renewal know for sure that yoga is a Hindu meditation system but will not speak out in order to be politically correct.

Neither will they print anything against yoga in their magazines or on their web site.

 

God save us all.

 

Letter sent by email, January 7, 2015, to three of the four Christian participants (see page 4):

Dear Nn.,
Why are you active in the yoga programme, since you are a Christian?
Isn’t yoga incompatible with Christianity?
Michael Prabhu, Chennai

 

28 YOGA REPORTS

BANGALORE DELIVERANCE MINISTRY LEADER OBJECTS TO PRIEST’S CRITICISM OF YOGA-ENDORSING BISHOP THOMAS DABRE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BANGALORE_DELIVERANCE_MINISTRY_LEADER_OBJECTS_TO_PRIESTS_CRITICISM_OF_YOGA-ENDORSING_BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE.doc

BISHOP THOMAS DABRE BRAZENLY LIES IN PRINT AND INTERNET MEDIA ABOUT THE CHURCH POSITION ON YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BISHOP_THOMAS_DABRE_BRAZENLY_LIES_IN_PRINT_AND_ON_SOCIAL_MEDIA_ABOUT_THE_CHURCH_POSITION_ON_YOGA.doc

BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

CATHOLIC YOGA HAS ARRIVED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_YOGA_HAS_ARRIVED.doc

CHURCH MOUTHPIECE THE EXAMINER ACCUSED OF PROMOTING HERESY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_MOUTHPIECE_THE EXAMINER_ACCUSED_OF_PROMOTING_HERESY.doc

 

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

EXORCISTS WARN AGAINST USE OF YOGA MANTRAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/EXORCISTS_WARN_AGAINST_USE_OF_YOGA_MANTRAS.doc

FORMER YOGI REJECTS A CHRISTIAN ALTERNATIVE TO YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FORMER_YOGI_REJECTS_A_CHRISTIAN_ALTERNATIVE_TO_YOGA.doc

FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE 

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-NEW AGE ENDORSED BY THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY AND THE CBCI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-NEW_AGE_ENDORSED_BY_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY_AND_THE_CBCI.doc

FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-WORLD COMMUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN MEDITATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-WORLD_COMMUNITY_FOR_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-WORLD COMMUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN MEDITATION-LETTERS TO THE BISHOPS AND THEIR RESPONSES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-WORLD_COMMUNITY_FOR_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION-LETTERS_TO_THE_BISHOPS_AND_THEIR_RESPONSES.doc

FR JOE PEREIRA-PLANS YOGA EVENT SPARKS DEBATE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-PLANS_YOGA_EVENT_SPARKS_DEBATE.doc

FR JOE PEREIRA SUPPORTED BY HIS BISHOPS CONTINUES TO MOCK AT CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA_SUPPORTED_BY_HIS_BISHOPS_CONTINUES_TO_MOCK_AT_CATHOLICS.doc

FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

INTERNATIONAL YOGA DAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INTERNATIONAL_YOGA_DAY.doc

IS BISHOP DABRE FORMER CHAIRMAN DOCTRINAL COMMISSION A PROPONENT OF YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/IS_BISHOP_DABRE_FORMER_CHAIRMAN_DOCTRINAL_COMMISSION_A_PROPONENT_OF_YOGA.doc

NARENDRA MODI SEEKS TO INTRODUCE YOGA IN UNIVERSITIES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NARENDRA_MODI_SEEKS_TO_INTRODUCE_YOGA_IN_UNIVERSITIES.doc

NEW AGE GURUS 01-SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR-THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_01-SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR-THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

SEXUAL PREDATORS MORE PREVALENT AMONG RABBIS PASTORS YOGIS THAN AMONG PRIESTS http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SEXUAL_PREDATORS_MORE_PREVALENT_AMONG_RABBIS_PASTORS_YOGIS_THAN_AMONG_PRIESTS.doc

U.S. CATHOLIC MAGAZINE ENDORSES NEW AGE-REIKI, YOGA AND ZEN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/U_S_CATHOLIC_MAGAZINE_ENDORSES_NEW_AGE-REIKI_YOGA_AND_ZEN.doc

VISHAL JAGRITI MAGAZINE PULLS YOGA SERIES OF FR FRANCIS CLOONEY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VISHAL_JAGRITI_MAGAZINE_PULLS_YOGA_SERIES_OF_FR_FRANCIS_CLOONEY.doc

YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

27 YOGA ARTICLES/COLLATIONS

AYUSH-THE NEW AGE DANGERS OF

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/AYUSH_THE_NEW_AGE_DANGERS_OF.doc

 

A CATHOLIC ALTERNATIVE TO YOGA-PIETRA FITNESS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/A_CATHOLIC_ALTERNATIVE_TO_YOGA-PIETRA_FITNESS.doc

 

AN INDIAN CATHOLIC’S PROBLEMS WITH THE CONDEMNATION OF YOGA ARE ADDRESSED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/AN_INDIAN_CATHOLICS_PROBLEMS_WITH_THE_CONDEMNATION_OF_YOGA_ARE_ADDRESSED.doc

AUM SHINRIKYO YOGA CULT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/AUM_SHINRIKYO_YOGA_CULT.doc

AYURVEDA AND YOGA-DR EDWIN A NOYES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/AYURVEDA_AND_YOGA-DR_EDWIN_A_NOYES.doc

DEATH OF A GURU

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DEATH_OF_A_GURU.doc

MANTRAS YOGA WCCM CHRISTIAN MEDITATION ETC-EDDIE RUSSELL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MANTRAS_YOGA_WCCM_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION_ETC-EDDIE_RUSSELL.doc

PRANAYAMA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRANAYAMA.doc

REIKI YOGA AND CENTERING PRAYER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/REIKI_YOGA_AND_CENTERING_PRAYER.doc

ROME WARNS CATHOLICS ABOUT YOGA AND ZEN MEDITATION SYSTEMS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ROME_WARNS_CATHOLICS_ABOUT_YOGA_AND_ZEN_MEDITATION_SYSTEMS.doc

TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

YOGA-02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-02.doc

YOGA AND CHRISTIANITY-ARE THEY COMPATIBLE?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_CHRISTIANITY-ARE_THEY_COMPATIBLE.doc

YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

YOGA-A PATH TO GOD-FR LOUIS HUGHES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-A_PATH_TO_GOD-FR_LOUIS_HUGHES.doc

YOGA-BRO IGNATIUS MARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-BRO_IGNATIUS_MARY.doc

YOGA-FR EZRA SULLIVAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-FR_EZRA_SULLIVAN.doc

YOGA-MARTA ALVES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-MARTA_ALVES.doc

YOGA-MIKE SHREVE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-MIKE_SHREVE.doc

YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

YOGA-SUSAN BRINKMANN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUSAN_BRINKMANN.doc

YOGA-THE DECEPTION-FR CONRAD SALDANHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-THE_DECEPTION-FR_CONRAD_SALDANHA.doc

YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

2 YOGA DOCUMENTS

LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc

 

 

 

21 YOGA TESTIMONIES

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-01
MIKE SHREVE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-01.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-02
TERRY JUSTISON

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-02.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-03
KENT SULLIVAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-03.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-04
MICHAEL GRAHAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-04.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-05
BRAD SCOTT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-05.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-06
JANICE CLEARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-06.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-07
CARL FAFORD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-07.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-08
ANONYMOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-08.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-09
DEBORAH HOLT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-09.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-10
DANION VASILE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-10.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-11
MICHAEL COUGHLIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-11.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-12
LAURETTE WILLIS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-12.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-13
KEITH AGAIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-13.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-14 VIRGO HANDOJO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-14.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-15 PURVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-15.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-16
PRISCILLA DE GEORGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-16.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-17
SARAH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-17.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-18
BRANDY BORDEN SMITH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-18.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-19
CONNIE J. FAIT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-19.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-20
LOSANA BOYD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-20.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-21
FR. PARESH PARMAR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-21.doc

 

HOLISTIC HEALTH CENTRE BANGALORE-HOMOEOPATHY AND YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLISTIC_HEALTH_CENTRE_BANGALORE-HOMOEOPATHY_AND_YOGA.doc

 

3 HOMOEOPATHY REPORTS

HOMOEOPATHY CONTROVERSY AND FR RUFUS PEREIRA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY_CONTROVERSY_AND_FR_RUFUS_PEREIRA.doc

HOMOEOPATHY INSTITUTIONALIZED IN THE INDIAN CATHOLIC CHURCH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY_INSTITUTIONALIZED_IN_THE_INDIAN_CATHOLIC_CHURCH.doc

INSTITUTIONALIZED NEW AGE IN BOMBAY ARCHDIOCESE-HOMOEOPATHY, YOGA AND KRIPA FOUNDATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/INSTITUTIONALIZED_NEW_AGE_IN_BOMBAY_ARCHDIOCESE-HOMOEOPATHY_YOGA_AND_KRIPA_FOUNDATION.doc

 

7 HOMOEOPATHY ARTICLES/COLLATIONS

HOMOEOPATHY-AN UNSCIENTIFIC NEW AGE FRAUD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-AN_UNSCIENTIFIC_NEW_AGE_FRAUD.doc

HOMOEOPATHY-AN UNSCIENTIFIC NEW AGE FRAUD 02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-AN_UNSCIENTIFIC_NEW_AGE_FRAUD_02.doc

 

 

 

 

HOMOEOPATHY-BBC-THE TEST

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-BBC-THE_TEST.doc

HOMOEOPATHY-DR EDWIN A NOYES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-DR_EDWIN_A_NOYES.doc

HOMOEOPATHY-FR CLEMENS PILAR 10

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-FR_CLEMENS_PILAR_10.doc

HOMOEOPATHY-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-SUMMARY.doc

HOMOEOPATHY-WHAT’S THE HARM IN IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY-WHATS_THE_HARM_IN_IT.doc

 

1 HOMOEOPATHY TESTIMONY

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER HOMOEOPATHY PRACTITIONER-01 EMILIA VLCKOVA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_HOMOEOPATHY_PRACTITIONER-01.doc

 

AYURVEDA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/AYURVEDA.doc

 

NATUROPATHY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NATUROPATHY.doc


 


The St. Thomas “Tree” in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore: Genuine or humbug?

$
0
0

 


					APRIL/20 NOVEMBER 19, 2015

 

The St. Thomas “Tree” in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore: Genuine or humbug?

 



Three views of what has been christened the “St. Thomas Tree”

 

A letter from me to Madras Musings, a Chennai “heritage” fortnightly:

From:
Me (using an assumed name)
To:
editor@madrasmusings.com

Date: Wed, Nov 5, 2014 at 10:09 PM Subject: THE ST. THOMAS TREE
Dear Sir,
I was born in San Thomé or Santhome 65 years ago, and lived with my grandparents (who then owned the place) and parents in “Culford”, a 24-room bungalow that had four servants’ quarters and two garages on Nimmo Road, located at a distance of around 200 meters from the gates of the Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas, for the first 19 years of my life.

 

As a child in the ’50s, I used to go to the beach every evening accompanied by my younger siblings escorted by an “ayah” to relax, listen to the music broadcasted from the concrete circular “radio house” on the beach, play games and fly kites.

During the kite competitions, losers’ kites would sometimes descend into the compound of the St. Bede’s School chapel or the sea-front lawn of the Archbishop’s House to the left and right of the beach approach road respectively. To retrieve these “cut” kites, one could enter either of the premises only by scaling high walls after first scampering up the high sloping mound of beach sand on which the walls were raised. The bases of these walls incidentally are at the exact same level as the beach approach road, which is the same as that of all the land of the Cathedral of St. Thomas and its surroundings.

 

To get down onto the beach from the approach road that commences from the Cathedral’s boundary walls, one had to walk down a wide flight of around thirty steps bisected by an enclosure.

Within that enclosure and about midway down the steps that descend to the beach, there was a tall wooden pole a few inches thick, already fairly weather-worn through its entire height of maybe around twenty feet, extending from a roughly pyramid-shaped base made of what may be brick and mortar or cement.

 

Until fairly recently, the infamous December 26, 2004 tsunami to be precise, no one, none of the Church authorities in particular, took any cognizance of the pole. To the best of my knowledge, it in itself held no known historic significance, religious or otherwise, and was never associated with St. Thomas.

 

 

After the tsunami, the then parish priest, Fr. Lawrence Raj of the Cathedral Basilica National Shrine of St. Thomas, a corrupt priest who was the Diocesan properties in-charge,
notorious for his renovation of churches* see pages 4, 5 while siphoning off funds, etc., (see http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/chennai/FIR-against-12-for-misappropriation/articleshow/9331579.cms), claimed that the pole now christened the “St. Thomas Tree” miraculously saved the Church building and Santhome from the ravaging effects of the tsunami which overran the Marina beach beyond the lighthouse a kilometer to the north of the church as well as Srinivasapuram to the south, and claimed several lives.

The pole is believed to have been fashioned from a log of wood that is associated with St. Thomas by urban legend.

 


Fr. Lawrence Raj



 

“Galilee”, now 6 Nimmo Road was earlier “Culford”, 4 Nimmo Road. This property belonged to my paternal grandfather Gelasuis Lawrence D’Souza who purchased it in the 1920s when he moved from Mangalore to the then-Madras via Bombay. The entire property shown in the photograph was ours, including the land to the right of the main gate left pillar (right foreground) and that extending behind the main building. The structure on the extreme left was erected recently. The compound wall in the right foreground and the section of the building painted pink are the original building built in 1920. The original British-made spiral staircase and the Mangalore-tile roofed Burma-teak front verandah were replaced during renovations.

 


Culford’s gate. Go down the road to the end and the St. Thomas Cathedral is visible 100 metres to the right.

 



From my photograph album: left, “Culford”, the original building; right, renovated in the late 1960s

 

The fishermen’s huts at the foot of the steps on the Santhome beach were swamped by the tsunami waves.

“In gratitude to God” for “saving” Santhome from the tsunami, a sort of memorial was erected at the cemented-mounted pole with an inscribed plaque.

 


I believe that the claim of a miraculous saving of Santhome is balderdash and preys on the gullibility of people.
I have talked to other long-time Santhome residents who unanimously agree with me that there was never ever any link with the pole to St. Thomas the Apostle.
The Church claims that the pole is twenty centuries old. I wonder if it is even a century old.

I can argue from natural reasons as to why a beachfront wooden pole cannot survive exposure to the elements for so long.

I can argue from natural reasons as to why the tsunami wave did not swamp the Cathedral.

The base of the pyramid-shaped cement construction that supports the “St. Thomas Tree” is itself 10 feet higher, if not more, than the level of the sand that covers the beach. There is a flight of steps that goes down from the base of the pyramid-shaped construction to the beach, as well as up to the approach road.

 

The topography of the Santhome beach front is very different from that of the Marina to the north or its southern counterpart, Foreshore Estate/Pattinampakkam/Srinivasapuram about a kilometer from the Cathedral.

Local denizens have witnessed that the Marina and Foreshore Estate beaches are flooded with water during the annual rainy season known as the monsoon. Vast areas of beach sand become pools of water in which children frolic, constantly replenished by the wind-driven waves of the sea. This did not happen on the Santhome beach which during the 1980s was annexed piecemeal by fisher-folk with political patronage so that almost no trace of the beach remained except a narrow strip where beach meets sea beyond the service or loop road that connects the Marina with Foreshore Estate.

So, the Santhome beach had hundreds of tightly-packed-together residential constructions that stood between the tsunami/sea and the steps that lead up to the approach road.

 

The Cathedral and the buildings that existed to the east on its grounds are over 25 meters inland from the top of the steps.
The St. Bede’s campus to the immediate east of the Cathedral, and the Russian consulate to the north, and other beach front bungalows to the north as well as to the south up to Foreshore Estate and Srinivasapuram (a full kilometer from the Cathedral were completely unaffected by the wave). All the buildings are fronted by tall walls at least 6 feet high, erected at least another 4 to 6 feet above the level of the beach because of the natural slope formation of the sand dunes.
The wave of the tsunami that entered the areas around Leith Castle (where I now reside) and Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate/Srinivasapuram to the immediate south of where I live, could do so only because (i) the roads and public areas thereabout do not have the protection of high walls as we find to the immediate north and south of the Cathedral and Archbishop’s House; (ii) the roads and public areas in those places are on almost the same level as the beach, and there are no private buildings except a little further inland.
The areas which were affected (Marina and Srinivasapuram) were at, or almost at, the level of the beach itself which again is only a couple or more feet higher than the sea level. Even more significantly, the speed and height of the tsunami wave could not have overcome the Santhome flight of steps and the high walls of the buildings in its vicinity. On the Marina a kilometer to the north of the Cathedral, and at Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate/Srinivasapuram a kilometer to the south, there were no significant obstructions to the tsunami wave and so it could move a couple of hundred meters inland.


The “St Thomas Tree” is advertised on church pamphlets and brochures as a tourist attraction and people are beguiled by a false story, a religious myth fraudulently concocted around a natural disaster that destroyed the huts and shanties in which poor people lived on the beach, and which claimed many of their lives and all of their property.

The iron grills of the memorial erected to enclose the pole have become badly corroded within a decade of the tsunami. How could a wooden pole have survived the salt-concentrated sea air and vagaries of the weather for 20 centuries?
The whole thing stinks. It is shocking that the office-bearers of the Catholic Association, Parish Council and anbiams (Basic or Small Christian Communities) collaborated in perpetrating this whole scheme, or were passive and silent when the then parish priest planned and executed it.
A former Santhome resident

 

*St. Thomas Church caught in renovation controversy

http://www.christiantoday.co.in/article/st.thomas.church.caught.in.renovation.controversy/42.htm

July 30, 2004

Chennai – The renovation of the 108–year–old St. Thomas Church here has run into a controversy, with a voluntary outfit, the Forum of Catholic Unity, alleging that the Church has taken up construction work without the prior sanction of the concerned authorities. 
At the center of the dispute is a move by Fr. Lawrence Raj to renovate the wooden roof of the church. 
The Forum of Catholic Unity has attributed hidden motives to the renovation work. 
“Now Father Lawrence has completed the work. We want a thorough investigation to be made as to why did he do it so secretly? Why he did not consult people and why was the structural stability not taken into consideration? It’s a very serious matter. Now, suddenly something happens, who is going to be responsible? 
“Catholics are very law abiding people and he has violated all the rules. Now, doubts have been expressed whether he has taken some antiques from below and sold it,” claimed Devasahayam, Convenor. 
“This excavation was done twice before also in 1923 and 1954. This is not for the first time we are digging. They dug twice and removed some stones, bones and pottery. Now I am making a new museum where I will keep all these things to make it more decent and attractive,” said Fr. Lawrence, the parish priest of St. Thomas. 
In March 2004, the forum filed an application with the Chennai Metropolitan Development Authority, which issued a stop order on further construction activity on the church. 
A total of Rs. 57 lacs were spent on the renovation. 
Church authorities, however, condemned the allegations. “I do not see any controversy here. Some individuals because of their vested interest or whatever it is, they have not come to me nor have they discussed with me or with the municipal authority.” “They are simply going and reporting to different newspapers and different departments. It’s a project of the diocese; it’s not my project. The Archbishop and others are here. We have consulted engineers who are well versed with it and also have employed two big companies. This all proves that we are very much concerned and careful about the structural stability of the church. We are in fact a thousand times more concerned about the whole thing,” Fr. Raj said. 
Larsen and Toubro and Gundu Rao Associates have undertaken the church’s renovation.

 

My letter to the Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore

 


 

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
George Antonysamy ; George Antonysamy ; archmsml@gmail.com

Cc:
parishpriest@santhomechurch.com ; Arul raj
Sent: Thursday, November 27, 2014 2:48 PM

Subject: THE ST. THOMAS TREE

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

In preparation for a report that I intend to publish on my web site, I would like to bring this to your kind attention in order to get some clarifications either from you or from the archdiocese or from the priests concerned with the origin of the legend of the “Tsunami and pole of St. Thomas” which is printed along with an accompanying photograph in the brochures distributed in the National Shrine Cathedral Basilica of St. Thomas (see page 16).

Now, there are signboards in the compound of the Basilica that describe the pole as the “St. Thomas Tree“.

At 65, I lived the first one-third of my life in Santhome, and have been living the last one-third of it in and around Santhome.

I had never heard of the St. Thomas Tree or pole of St. Thomas before now.

 

 

It all seems to have begun after the 2004 tsunami under the then parish priest of the National Shrine, Fr. Lawrence Raj.

Until the December 26, 2004 tsunami to be precise, no one took cognizance of the pole. It held no historic significance.

A memorial with a commemorative plaque has been erected at considerable cost to the archdiocese or parish at and around the pole, and I presume had the approval of the Archbishop’s House as well as the Parish Council/Catholic Association/ anbiam leaders.

The urban legend, for that’s what it seems to be, gives the wooden pole and St. Thomas the credit for “saving” Santhome from the ravaging waves.

There are two aspects to this issue which I fear may be based upon pure myth.

As a devout but rational Catholic, and as a scientist, I believe that that claim is patently false. Am I wrong in thinking so?

I can argue my case with your kind permission, at least about the tsunami part of the legend.

Considering that the church premises sports a “museum” with ancient artefacts and records, is there any historical evidence that I can be provided with and examine that even faintly links the wooden pole at the head of the beach steps to St. Thomas?

 

Seeing that many Catholics must have been involved in the preliminary discussions, decisions, financing, construction, designing, printing, etc. surely there must be more than a few fellow parishioners or others who will be able and willing to answer my questions and clear my apprehensions.

I am approaching you and your office because my personal enquiries in the parish have met with negative or evasive answers that only fuel my doubts.

If I am wrong on the two counts, I would be most happy to be proved so.

If I am right on either one or both, I believe that the archdiocese/parish might have to take steps to rectify the situation.

Yours obediently,

Michael Prabhu

Catholic apologist

cc: Reverend Fr. Louis Mathias, parish priest, National Shrine of St. Thomas,

cc: Reverend Fr. M. Arul Raj, Vicar General

 

If the Archbishop as the local ecclesiastical authority had a legitimate answer, he would have replied to me.

When I wrote to Madras Musings and to my Archbishop expressing my concerns about the “miraculous” “St. Thomas Tree”, it was out of my own personal suspicions and I had no idea that there might be a controversy and information on this Catholic Church-related issue on the Internet.

In fact my letter to Madras Musings had no URL in the matter of the renovation controversy/charges of financial corruption concerning Fr. Lawrence Raj, or photographs. I have only just now introduced them in the referred letter while editing it for clarity and inclusion here.

 

*FIR against 12 for misappropriation

http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/chennai/FIR-against-12-for-misappropriation/articleshow/9331579.cms

July 23, 2011

CHENNAI: The Chennai Central Crime branch police Tuesday filed a first information report naming 12 persons, including Arul Das James, former archbishop of Madras-Mylapore, and A M Chinnappa, the current archbishop, on charges of breach of trust and misappropriation of donations made to the Demonte Charitable Trust over the years. 
The others named in the FIR are Rev Dr. Lawrence Pius,
Fr. P J Lawrence Raj, Rev Fr Andrew, Rev Fr Thomas Simon, Rev. Fr. KJ Francis, Kabir, Kumar, Y Jeppiaar, MGM Maran and Nhesh Shetty. A case has been filed under Sections 403, 406, 418 and 420 of the IPC. A copy of the FIR is with TOI. 
According to the police, former bureaucrat M G Devasahayam lodged a complaint last year against the 12, most of them trustees of the Trust. In his complaint, Devasahayam alleged criminal breach of trust pertaining to immoveable properties worth hundreds of crores of rupees, meant for the welfare of poor, widows and orphans, and misappropriation of funds belonging to the trust.

Sir John Demonte, a rich Portuguese merchant, bequeathed in his will immovable properties to charity on July 19, 1820. The properties include 257 grounds (one ground is 2,400 sq. ft.) of land at Benz Garden (Boat Club Road) in Raja Annamalaipuram and 186 grounds of land at Demonte Colony on St. Mary’s Road. However, the property at Benz Garden was illegally put in the possession of Y Jeppiaar by Fr P J Lawrence Raj, property administrator of the archdiocese, the complaint said. This was in gross violation of the terms of the will and the trust, Devasahayam said. 
Jeppiaar, Devasahayam said in the complaint, is still in possession of the property. “This illegal delivery of possession was followed by an illegal agreement for 50 years signed in December 2001 by the archbishop for 100 grounds and 50 grounds at Benz Garden to Holy Satellite Township Limited (Holy Land) and Sathyabama Institute of Science and Technology, both belonging to Jeppiaar, who gave Rs 2 crore to the trust for the agreement,” the complaint said. 

See more at ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION CHARGES AGAINST THE OCTOBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION_CHARGES_AGAINST_THE.doc

 

Just for the record, the two photographs of “Culford” on page 2 are retrieved from the Internet.

 

 

Several of the photographs of the “St. Thomas Tree” and views of/from the beaches at Santhome, Marina and Foreshore Estate included in the present report are taken by me using a mobile phone and a camera.

 

When getting down to the business of writing this report, I discovered that there is indeed a fair amount of information on the Tsunami and the “St. Thomas” pole controversy on the Internet.

I found the following story on at least seven sites but the original with a photograph cannot be viewed.

How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral

http://jloughnan.tripod.com/godtsunami3.htm

From Indian Catholic, the news site of the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India

Original source: http://www.theindiancatholic.com/news_read.asp?nid=274.

From “Annals Australasia” January/February 2005

See our article page 21 this issue ‘No. 7 St Thomas the Twin’.

The tsunami waves have subsided, but a miracle is being talked about across Chennai, India. It is the story of how St Thomas’ miraculous post kept the invading waves away, sparing the newly renovated Santhome [St Thomas] Cathedral.

The Cathedral, the world’s second basilica built to honour the apostle St Thomas, [the other basilica was built in Edessa in modern day Turkey. The body of the saint was brought back to Edessa after his martyrdom in India.], has been giving shelter to hundreds of tsunami victims ever since the waves ravaged many buildings across the coast.

But even though the killer tsunami waves devastated the Chennai coast, Father Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica, says ‘the sea did not touch our church.’

The reason? ‘We believe the miraculous post of St Thomas prevented the sea waters from entering the church,’ says Father Raj.

The church that sits at the site where St Thomas, one of the 12 Apostles of Jesus Christ, was buried after his death in the year 72 is located a few metres from the sea. While all the buildings on either side of the church were hit by the tsunami waves, the Santhome Cathedral remained unaffected.

Local people now say it is the St Thomas’ miraculous post that has kept the sea away on December 26.

According to Father Raj, the legend is that when St Thomas planted the post at the top of the steps leading to the Cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point.

The priest saw from the terrace of church the angry sea in action, as it surged across the road and flooded the huts in front of St Thomas’ post, which is an innocuous looking log of wood, mounted on a cement pedestal.

The belief goes that a village in the Mylapore area was flooded when a huge tree trunk fell across the river. The local king brought a royal pachyderm to lug it away, but the task seemed impossible. Then, according to legend, St Thomas came along, removed the girdle from his waist and handed it to a bystander and asked him to yank the log with it. He did so and the log was moved easily.

A mural in the Cathedral museum illustrates this incident. (See page 17)
Father Raj says the current post is believed to be from that same log of wood.

Hundreds of homeless survivors who have been staying in the church ever since the tragedy hit them have prayed to St Thomas for saving them. ‘It is St Thomas who has saved me. This church was untouched by the waters because of the miraculous power of the St Thomas post,’ said K. Sebastiraj, a fisherman who sought shelter in the Santhome Cathedral.

Also at http://www.byzcath.org/forums/ubbthreads.php/topics/33265/Re_TSUNAMI_MIRACLE_AS_CATHEDRA,

http://www.freerepublic.com/focus/news/1317931/posts,

http://www.tldm.org/News7/TwoChurchesInIndiaSavedFromTsunamis.htm,

http://www.snopes.com/religion/tsunami.asp.

 

I demand that incontrovertible evidence be provided by the Archdiocese to substantiate Fr. Lawrence Raj‘s assertion that “the current post is believed to be from that same log of wood“.

 

A poorly-researched and grossly exaggerated report from the Los Angeles Times:

At Least 13,000 Die in Tsunami

http://articles.latimes.com/2004/dec/27/world/fg-quake27/2
EXTRACT

December 27, 2004

In the Four Shore (sic) Estate, a middle-class housing complex on Madras’ Marina Beach (Foreshore Estate is a full kilometer south of where the Marina ends at the lighthouse), the waves picked up stoves, televisions, refrigerators, furniture and even cars and sucked them out to sea, where they bobbed like beach toys before sinking. Nearby, poor fishermen and their families wept over the corpses of drowned loved ones.

Father Lawrence Raj, parish priest at the beachside Church of St. Thomas, was asleep when he felt the first shockwaves of the earthquake early Sunday, he said in an interview. People ran in panic during the tremor that Raj said persisted for 15 minutes. “That was the strongest tremor that I have ever experienced,” he said.

When calm returned, the priest sat down for breakfast. Just as he was finishing, about two hours after the temblor, he heard a loud noise and sent someone to investigate.

“He came back running, describing 15-foot-high waves,” Raj said. “We could see the waves,” which pounded the area, he added. Many of the dead “were either playing cricket [or] jogging near the beach.” […]

 

 

 

(In Santhome, there is no beach as such on which people may go jogging, and if there was one in 2004, it was inaccessible because of the slum that started from the steps; local residents stopped visiting the Santhome “beach” decades earlier; the only place where one could play cricket is ON the service or loop road which runs through the Santhome beach front.)

Several hundred yards from the sea, in the Srinivasapuram slum of central Madras, slabs of broken concrete were strewn about with pieces of thatched roofs, scattered kitchen utensils and the remains of uneaten meals. (Srinivasapuram, the concrete and thatched slum adjoining Foreshore Estate is not “several hundred yards from the sea” but smack on the beach as close as it can possibly get to the coast line.) The comments/inclusions in green are mine -Michael

 

http://www.snopes.com/religion/tsunami.asp
EXTRACT:

Some 131 people were killed by the tsunamis in Chennai, most of them fisher folk who lived in the lowest areas near the shore. The Santhome Cathedral, which was built over the tomb of Apostle Thomas, was not harmed by the waves, but then neither was by far the greatest part of the city— the damage in Chennai limited itself to the shore areas.

What Snopes is saying is that the Santhome Cathedral is at an elevation as also not exactly on “the shore area” as compared to the tsunami-ravaged places.

 

Tsunami: St. Thomas abandons fishermen, saves himself

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/2010/02/09/tsunami-st-thomas-abandons-fishermen-and-saves-himself-ishwar-sharan/

By Ishwar Sharan, February 9, 2010

 


The real miracle is that nobody has cut this  ‘St. Thomas’ pole down and carried it away to their puja room or European museum!

 

In an extraordinary example of superstitious and deceitful reporting, Susan Muthalaly wrote on 4 January 2005 in The New Indian Express, Chennai edition, an article called the “Santhome Miracle”. It was a crass attempt by the lady scribe at Christian one-upmanship when the Tamil fisher coast was in crisis from the tsunami.

It is not clear why the newspaper gave her space to blow pious bubbles, though soft-soaping the religious minorities is the accepted practice in India’s English-language press. Even so, The New Indian Express, better known for plain speaking and bad English prose, caused some consternation among its trusting readers with the preposterous miracle story that unwittingly showed up St. Thomas as a selfish man interested only in saving his own skin while the fishermen’s huts below his church were washed away. Susan Muthalaly wrote: 

 

Father Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica has been inundated with inquiries about the story of St. Thomas’ miraculous post, supposed to have kept the sea away on December 26. The 450-year-old church, located a few metres from the water, remained unaffected by the tsunamis even though buildings in line with it on either side were ravaged by the waves.

The belief, says Father Lawrence, is that when St. Thomas planted the post at the top of the steps leading to the cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point.

“But that is the legend,” stresses the father, “nobody knows whether it is true.” The priest sounds wary of declaring it a miracle. Puzzling, considering his job and that he gives visitors what he jokingly calls “credit cards to heaven” – neat little plastic cards laminated with a pinch of soil from St. Thomas’ tomb that fit into your wallet. He offers logical explanations, like perhaps it is because the
church is built on a higher level
. “But then,” he reasons, “the lighthouse is on roughly the same plain, and the water reached it.” (The lighthouse on the Marina is not built on a higher level but almost at beach level)

 

 

 

Father Lawrence says that for the people who have faith, it would be a miracle. “I believe it is,” he adds. He takes you to the terrace from which he saw the sea in action, as it surged across the road and flooded the huts in front of St. Thomas’ post. It is an innocuous looking log of wood, mounted on a cement pedestal.

The story goes that a village in the Mylapore area was flooded when a huge tree trunk fell across the river. The local king brought a royal pachyderm to lug it away, but the task seemed impossible. Then St. Thomas came along, removed the girdle from his waist and handed it to a bystander and asked him to yank the log with it. He did so and the log moved easily. There is a mural (See page 17)
illustrating the episode in the cathedral museum.

Father Lawrence says the post is believed to be from that same log of wood. Though there is another story that the post comes from the chapel that St. Thomas built in 74 A.D.

“People have been asking about this story. It has always been around but it is difficult to confirm as fact something that occurred nearly 2,000 years ago. That is why I have been trying to verify the story with other people,” says the priest.

Father Lawrence is certainly not alone in believing the story about the safety of his church.

“Till December 31 we had about 2,000 people taking shelter over here. Partly because it is a church, it is a centre point for distributing relief material. I suppose it is also because people feel safe here.”

 

Father Lawrence and his reporting scribe Susan Muthalaly are speaking out of both sides of their mouth. According to them, the story of St. Thomas and his miraculous log of wood is true and not true at the same time. Of course, it is not true as they both very well know but are unwilling to say as faithful Christians.

We have to help them tell the truth. We have scholarship on our side and are not tied to an unforgiving and infructuous religious faith. We wrote The New Indian Express editor on January 5th, with a copy of the letter to Father Lawrence Raj. We wrote:

Apropos the article “The Santhome miracle” (TNIE, Jan. 4), Santhome Cathedral and Bishops House stand on the site of the original Kapaleeswara Temple which was destroyed in 1566 by the Portuguese. This site is the highest point on the Mylapore beach and is naturally protected from sea surges, Dr. R. Nagaswami, former director of the Tamil Nadu Department of Archaeology, has written: “The most important Kapaleeswara Temple lost all its ancient building during the Portuguese devastation and was originally located by the Santhome Cathedral. A few Chola records found in the Santhome Cathedral and Bishop’s House refer to Kapaleeswara Temple and Poompavai. A Chola record in fragment found on the east wall of the Santhome Cathedral refer to the image of Lord Nataraja of the Kapaleeswara Temple.” And, “A 12th century Chola record in the Santhome Cathedral region, refers to a Jain temple dedicated to Neminathaswami,”

Dr. Nagaswami and the Jesuit he worked with also recorded the finding of Buddhist images in the same area. There is no literary or archaeological evidence that a Christian church ever stood at this site prior to the Portuguese occupation of Mylapore.

The story of the wooden log which St. Thomas miraculously lifted was borrowed from the Jagannath Puri stala purana and introduced into the Mylapore St. Thomas legend by the Portuguese. The wooden log (which miraculously has not yet been stolen) now standing on the beach at the bottom of the steps leading from the church can be dated by radiocarbon testing, as can the bones in the two alleged St. Thomas tombs. When the dates of these relics have been established by forensic science (as is done with relics in European churches), their true nature and identity can be more easily ascertained.

 

This letter was not published in The New Indian Express and when we realised that the newspaper was not going to allow a rejoinder to its outrageous miracle story, we sent a personal appeal to the Managing Editor M. K. Sonthalia. He had on past occasions shown himself to be a responsible editor of courage and integrity when dealing with the St. Thomas controversy. But this time he was silent.

A second appeal was sent to him on January 19th, expressing our dismay at his silence and refusal to accommodate a reply to Susan Muthalaly’s article. We accused him of cowardice and of hiding behind the skirts of philosophy—Indian editors who have read a book or two take refuge in philosophy when they do not want to take responsible action. We also pointed out that Santhome Cathedral Basilica was a monument to religious bigotry not a house of miracles.

But the silence continued, and we learned it was the silence of recreance, not philosophy, The managing editor had allegedly come under pressure from his Christian editors and shareholders not to publish our rejoinder, and he had succumbed to their demands even as he had earlier succumbed to their dictate that the popular columnist Francois Gautier be dismissed for his pro-Hindu views.

This sad state of affairs at The New Indian Express leads to the larger question of journalistic ethics and integrity. The English-language press in India is politically correct and opportunistic. It is a commercial commodity without ideals. It has no credibility among the informed public because it is wedded to a secularist fundamentalism that is at odds with the spiritual ethos of the Indian people. At the same time it is able to shape public opinion to some extent, and it benefits politically from its morally criminal position of untruth. But one day this will change, and one day the people of Mylapore will learn the true history of the holocaust that took place on their beaches in the 16th century in the name of a malevolent foreign god whose intolerant nature and imperial ambitions were first recorded in the Old Testament. [1]

1. The article “The Santhome Miracle” by Susan Muthalaly appeared on 4 January 2005 in the Chennai edition of The New Indian Express. When our response to it was not published, we informed the managing editor of our intention to reproduce the article in full on this web site and asked him to inform us if he had any objection. We have not received any objection from him to date.

See also
http://134804.activeboard.com/t35398725/stthomas-in-india-fables-continued/

 

The above New Indian Express article is an extract from pages 133, 134 of the book The Myth of Saint Thomas and the Mylapore Shiva Temple
(173 pages),

chapter entitled

The New Indian Express makes a Tsunami

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=HL35NxR5S_QC&pg=PA133&lpg=PA133&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=nWNgj_2jvN&sig=-aQ0n86qKxsYrcZx3MaEjlpk8yQ&hl=en&sa=X&ei=VcUbVZm5F5OQuATtwYGwDw&ved=0CFUQ6AEwCQ#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false, https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=8185990913

By Ishwar Sharan, 2010

(Ishwar Sharan, also known as Swami Devananda, is a former Canadian Protestant came to India in 1967 and became a Hindu sannyasi.)

 


The Indian Ocean Tsunami: The Global Response to a Natural Disaster




St. Thomas’s Miracle Pole

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=cBAbwlLAZhcC&pg=PA227&lpg=PA227&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=0_H9yhAqtX&sig=kNJGtuIxIhTOnBagEkyD366aeds&hl=en&sa=X&ei=hNgbVYnWL-W3mwW43IGoAw&ved=0CFMQ6AEwDTgK#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false
and

https://books.google.co.in/books?id=DEedXAZnyVAC&pg=PA227&lpg=PA227&dq=father+lawrence+raj&source=bl&ots=KMXs4KM_Cu&sig=amlsFLnahzCqkFKD3TW5ia6rV64&hl=en&sa=X&ei=hNgbVYnWL-W3mwW43IGoAw&ved=0CFUQ6AEwDjgK#v=onepage&q=father%20lawrence%20raj&f=false

Edited by Pradyumna P. Karan, ‎Shanmugam P. Subbiah and Dick Gilbreath, 2010

https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=0813140056
and

https://books.google.co.in/books?isbn=0813126525

Page 2: On Marina beach in Chennai, India, women selling fish and children playing cricket, morning walkers and tourists, all died as the tsunami waves came ashore.

Pages 227, 228: In Chennai, there were larger numbers of victims … from the citizens’ relaxation spot of Marina beach and its southern Santhome beach.

Santhome beach, located in the stretch from the lighthouse to the Adyar river mouth, witnessed large-scale destruction due to the tsunami waves. Here Santhome Cathedral is one of the central landmarks of the area…

Santhome Cathedral is a little away from the seashore. When the tsunami waves hit the area of Mylapore, they reached the backshore area, but the shrine was not at all affected. This is considered by Christian devotees another Santhome miracle. Fr. Lawrence Raj, the parish priest of the Santhome Cathedral Basilica has been asked numerous questions about the story of St. Thomas’ miraculous pole, supposed to have kept the sea away on December 26 (2004). The 450-year-old church, located a few meters away from the water remained unaffected by the tsunami even though buildings in line with it got wet by tsunami waves*. The belief, says Father Lawrence, is that when St. Thomas planted the pole at the top of the steps leading to the Cathedral, he said the sea would not pass that point. “But that is the legend,” stresses the Father. “Nobody knows whether it is true”. The priests sounds wary of declaring it a miracle. He offers logical explanations, like perhaps the church was spared because it was built on a higher level. “But then,” he reasons, “the lighthouse is on roughly the same plain and the water reached it.”**

This pole is just like an ordinary flag-hoisting tower on the side of the building facing the sea***, and it was not at all remarked upon before the tsunami, neither by tourists nor by devotees. But today, if you look carefully at its position, it certainly appears to be preventing the waters from flowing in from the sea.****

Further, recently an inscription has been added to the pole on the church side: “ST. THOMAS POLE: IN GRATITUDE TO GOD FOR SAVING SANTHOME FROM TSUNAMI 2004″…

Bishop Raj’s***** miracle stories were introduced through various media, initially in the national newspaper New Indian Express, Chennai edition, January 4, 2005, in an article written by Susan Muthalaly titled, “Santhome miracle”. This story was further disseminated on the Internet in “How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral” (January 4, 2005). In addition, many other Catholic sites quoted this, causing the story to be further known. However, the bishop himself does not say whether the story is true or false.

 

The statement that the pole “was not at all remarked upon before the tsunami, neither by tourists nor by devotees” is absolutely true.

To say that “the church was spared because it was built on a higher level” is absolutely true, but they should have also stated that there were these huge natural as well as man-made barriers between the tsunami and the Cathedral.

 

*The Cathedral is NOT simply “located a few meters away from the water” as the report says. It is on an elevated level and separated from the sea and the beach by the high wall (which is constructed on the top of a slope from the beach) of the St. Bede’s campus as well as by a large concrete building (a two-storied chapel existed in 2004) on the St. Bede’s campus, and again by a two-storied building on the eastern side of the Cathedral campus. The 2004 tsunami could never have touched the Cathedral.

It is not “a little away from the seashore” to quote the same author; it is far enough away with enough natural as well as made-made barriers between it and the sea.

 

 

The tsunami wave even did not make it to the Cathedral over the steps that flank the “St. Thomas pole” which stands about 50 meters east of the Cathedral rear gate at the end of the approach road to the beach.

**The Marina lighthouse is NOT IN THE LEAST “on roughly the same plain” as the “St. Thomas” pole and the Santhome Cathedral. The base of the lighthouse is almost on level with the beach. The region around the Cathedral is at a MUCH HIGHER LEVEL than anywhere else on the fore-shore stretch from the lighthouse at the southern end of the Marina beach through Foreshore Estate to Elliot’s Beach in Besant Nagar, Adyar.

***It is a falsehood to state that the “St. Thomas” pole is “on the side of the building facing the sea“.

What side of what building? Please take a look at the photographs that we have provided in this report.

****About the pole:
But today, if you look carefully at its position, it certainly appears to be preventing the waters from flowing in from the sea“. This again doesn’t make any sense at all and is utter rubbish.

*****It should read as Fr. Lawrence Raj. He was the parish priest and not a bishop.

 


The lighthouse at sea level at the southern end of the Marina 500 meters from the Cathedral to its south

 




 




 




The above nine images are of the Marina; the buildings and two parallel roads on and just off the beach are virtually at sea level; the views immediately above, extreme right and extreme left, are from the lighthouse

 

 




 



Views of the Srinivasapuram/Pattinampakkam/Foreshore Estate beach front where the tenements and roads are at sea level and not protected by walls as are the buildings in the Santhome area

 




The above are views of the Cathedral from its eastern and south-eastern side; the centre and extreme right pictures are taken from the approach road that leads to the steps on which the “St Thomas” pole stands.

They indicate the considerable distance to the steps from the Cathedral’s rear gate which is clearly visible.

 


 

 

 


Three photographs of the pole taken from the top of the steps (top left) and the bottom of the steps

 

 



 

The above two photographs of the Santhome beach steps also showing the “St. Thomas pole” were taken by me. The one on the left is taken from the service road that runs through the beach at sea level.

The one on the right is taken from across the service road (which is now clearly visible), standing on the beach a few feet away from the sea.

 

In conclusion, the tsunami wave could NEVER have climbed the steps and swamped the Cathedral, there was no “miraculous” intervention by St. Thomas, and the “St. Thomas pole” had nothing whatsoever to do with it. The whole story is a legend cooked up by the then parish priest Fr. Lawrence Raj and endorsed by successive Archbishops and parish priests to befool the tourists as well as local Catholics who will never have the guts to contradict anything they say.

 

 

 

 

Now compare the above five images of the Santhome waterfront with those of the Marina and Srinivasapuram/Foreshore Estate beaches on the previous pages. The reader will be able to appreciate one of the many reasons as to why the tsunami wave did not reach the Cathedral whose spire is visible in the background.

To the immediate left of the Santhome beach steps is the tall compound wall of the Archbishop’s House which rises about six feet above the level of the approach road on which I am standing, leaning on the said wall, extreme left of the largest photograph. To the right of the steps is the under-construction St. Bede’s community centre and wall which once guarded their chapel. Behind it, to the west and not in the picture, is the two-storied building of the Cathedral’s priests’ residence and museum.

 

Those are the other reasons the tsunami did not touch not only the Cathedral but also the Archbishop’ House, the St. Bede’s campus and the Russian consulate to their north, Kalpana Illam and the English St. Thomas C.S.I. Church to their south, and many other structures up to the Marina and down to Foreshore Estate that were protected by high walls, similar to those at the Archbishop’s House and St. Bede’s, which were erected at the top of the slope of the sand dunes.

 

 



 

The “memorial”-cum-tourist attraction is not maintained; its surroundings are filthy (the newly-erected slum on the beach is visible through the grille work) and one can see that the iron has corroded in less than a decade of its erection.

But the Archdiocese maintains that the pole is associated with the Apostle St. Thomas and is 2000 years old!

 

Telling lies for St. Thomas – Koenraad Elst

Jude Sannith and the Times of India: Telling lies for Thomas – Koenraad Elst

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/category/santhome-cathedral/

 

 

 


 

August 21, 2011

A miracle by the seashore, as the legend goes, allowed St Thomas, an apostle of Jesus Christ to lay the foundations for the first church in the city. Jude Sannith S retraces the legend… 

Overcome with awe at the aura that surrounds the National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica at Santhome, you might tend to overlook a narrow lane that lies adjacent to the southern compound wall of the cathedral that leads you towards the seashore. A walk down this lane takes you to what seems to be a coastal hamlet that lies in the midst of what seems to be a tall, weathered wooden pole. On looking back, the tall spire of the cathedral is almost hidden by the trees in the vicinity – it is the wooden structure that occupies pride of place and rightly so. After all, the very foundation of the Christian faith in the city owes its existence to the wooden pole and the legend behind it.

According to the legend, shortly after St Thomas arrived in India in 52 AD, a large wooden log was carried downstream by a river in Mylapore, to lodge itself by the river’s mouth and result in a flood. Try as hard they might, the king’s men failed to remove the log, which prompted the king to call on a certain hermit who lived in the area and was believed to perform miracles.” Along came St Thomas with a blessed girdle that was given to him by Mother Mary (the mother of Jesus Christ), “narrates Fr. S. Kanickairaj, the Rector and Parish Priest of the National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica, as he retraces the Legend. “He prayed for a while, and tied the girdle to the log. He heaved. With the first try, the log was removed and the river flowed into the ocean. St Thomas then took a portion of the log and planted it, pointing towards the heavens, stating that the sea would never cross the pole.” The legend, according to Fr. Kanickairaj goes on relate how the pleased king, as a sign of gratitude, offered Mylapore and its surrounding areas to the saint, who then constructed a small chapel near the sea, which today (after a series of renovations) is the majestic Neo-Gothic-styled National Shrine of St Thomas Basilica – a development of what was perhaps the very first church in the city. “Many believe that the reason that Santhome escaped the Tsunami of 2004 is simply the existence of the pole which continues to stand upright today,” he says. “The St Thomas Pole; in gratitude to God for saving Santhome from Tsunami 2004,”its inscription declares.

 

Tsunami and St. Thomas the Apostle

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=33342

January 16, 2005

Q: I was listening to EWTN last weekend and I thought they said something about a basilica in Southern India that had survived the tsunami unscathed. It supposedly houses the remains of St. Thomas the Apostle. Does anyone know anything about this? I just caught a bit of it and didn’t even catch the name of the church.

A: (The response to the question was simply a submission of How Tsunami waves did not touch Santhome Cathedral
http://jloughnan.tripod.com/godtsunami3.htm
on page 6 -Michael)

 

In memory of a slain saint

https://apostlethomasindia.wordpress.com/2010/08/04/1-in-memory-of-a-slain-saint-c-a-simon/

C.A. Simon, August 4, 2010, with two photographs

 

An Apostle Rests Here 
http://lite.epaper.timesofindia.com/mobile.aspx?article=yes&pageid=13&edlabel=BGMIR&mydateHid=26-07-2009&pubname=&edname=&articleid=Ar01300&format=&publabel=MM,

http://nilatamaraa.blogspot.in/2014/05/an-apostle-of-christ-rests-in-southern.html,

http://poppyfields-whitecloud.blogspot.in/2014/05/an-apostle-of-christ-rests-here_1.html
EXTRACT

By Sudha Pillai, May 2, 2014, with excellent photographs

Inside (?) the church compound stands a pole called the Santhome pole. Nobody knows who erected it. Some attribute it to the Saint himself. Legend has it that the sea has never crossed the pole and never will. Apparently even during the tsunami the sea did not defy the pole, leaving the church intact and annihilating the rest in its wake. Thus remains till today the glorious, centuries old edifice as witness to Christs famous words, Be not faithless, but believing.

 

 

https://www.flickr.com/photos/simonchumkat/4480726649/:

It is believed that Apostle Saint Thomas erected this pole made out of the wood washed ashore. Faithful believe that the presence of this pole saved their life during the devastation of Tsunami on 26th December 2004.

 

My Lord, My God!

http://www.heraldofindia.com/travel.php?month=08&year=2009
EXTRACT

By Elizebath Philip

There is a St. Thomas pole behind the church, on the way to the beach from the Basilica. It is believed that St. Thomas erected this pole as a mark to prevent the sea from encroaching the land, thus protecting the people who stay there. Even now people vouch that because of this pole, Tsunami did not affect the area behind the church.

 

In a world of its own
http://www.thehindu.com/features/metroplus/society/walking-in-santhome/article6271940.ece EXTRACT

By Apoorva Sripathi, August 1, 2014

Behind the church is the Pole of St. Thomas — a log of wood that is believed to have been washed ashore and erected by St. Thomas. The log however, is weather-beaten and the grills surrounding it are being used to hang wet clothes by the locals. Nevertheless, the view of the Marina from the Pole is calming and comforting.

She means the dirty Santhome beach; the Marina is a kilometer to the north.

 

A change of mind? In the following 2005 account, Fr. Lawrence Raj now dismisses the legend of the “St. Thomas” pole as “fertile imagination”:

Must I be Thomas?

http://www.emmitsburg.net/mjsp/pastor_faye/2005/thomas.htm
EXTRACT

Gene Thiemann serves as a Lutheran World Relief Consultant with the United Evangelical Lutheran Church in India and he tells this story in “Tsunamolies”. Gene was visiting Fr. Lawrence Raj, who is the parish priest at a massive and beautiful white church located near the beach in Chennai (Madras). Near the end of the visit, Gene asked to have his card. Fr Raj replied with a smile, “I have two to give you: an earthly one and a heavenly one.”

Gene, Of course, was interested to see what the heavenly one looked like! It was laminated, and looked like a Visa card. On the Visa icon were the letters: SCBC. It stood for Santhome Cathedral Basilica Chennai, the St. Thomas Cathedral, which along with St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome, are the only two churches in the world believed to be built above the tomb of an apostle.

The back of the card says: “Traditionally it is believed that St. Thomas, one of the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ came to India in 52 A.D. to proclaim God’s message of love and forgiveness. He died as a martyr for the sake of Jesus Christ and was buried at Santhome, Chennai, India.” So the “credit card” number on the front begins with these digits: “0052 0072″—signifying the year of his arrival in India and the year of his death.

There is little or no doubt among Indian Christians that this is so. References to the historical accuracy of this claim date back to about the third century. A large orthodox church based in the southwestern state of Kerala (where Thomas is thought to have done much mission work) is named “Mar Thoma,” or Holy Thomas.

There are legends that have surrounded the life of St. Thomas. One is that a log jammed a flooded river, a log stuck so tightly between the river’s banks that even a local king’s royal elephant could not remove it. Thomas, so the story goes, removed his “girdle,” gave it to a bystander to attach to the log, and with little effort, the log was yanked away. The grateful and astonished king gave that log to Thomas to build a church near the ocean’s shores.

From that log came a pole, which it is popularly believed, Thomas thrust into the ground, saying the waters of the ocean would not reach the church. When the tsunami struck, the waves came close according to some published reports, but did not reach the church! That same published report quoted Fr. Raj as saying “We believe the miraculous post of St Thomas prevented the sea waters from entering the church.”

I asked him about this legend, and he replied to me that it was just “fertile imagination.”
But the post still stands about 30 feet tall at the rear of the Basilica, overlooking the Indian Ocean.


And, finally, the truth that I have been proclaiming is confirmed by Joe Nisha:

Santhome Basilica in Chennai-A historical pilgrimage
http://www.indiastudychannel.com/resources/143635-Santhome-basilica-Chennai-A-historical.aspx EXTRACT

By Joe Nisha, August 3, 2011

The legendary log that was pulled out of river by St. Thomas to avoid floods was used to build the pole behind the church and also for other wood work in the church. There is a wooden pole that stands behind the church even today. It is said that when St. Thomas built this church he placed a pole behind the church to avoid the sea water entering the village surrounding the church. During 2004 tsunami, people believed that the water did not reach the church and no casualty reported in the surrounding area of the church because of the presence of the pole.
Anyways the fact Santhome lies in a small mound that is 20 feet above the sea level is one of the reason why Tsunami did not affect Santhome.
To cite a report on page 9, “
the church was spared because it was built on a higher level“.

There was no miracle and the wooden pole had nothing to do with the tsunami’s not touching the Cathedral.

The claim about the “St. Thomas tree”/”St. Thomas pole” is pure humbug.

To humbug (verb): to deceive, trick, delude, mislead, fool, hoodwink, dupe, hoax, take in, beguile, bamboozle, gull, cheat…

Lest I be misunderstood, I must assert that I am a Catholic apologist and I firmly believe in miracles.

 

Some related files:

HINDU FLAG POLE AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE 5 FEBRUARY/30 MAY 2013/27 NOVEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_FLAG_POLE_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE HOLY MASS-THE SACRIFICE OF CALVARY OR A BIRTHDAY PARTY? 17 JULY/6 DECEMBER 2014

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_HOLY_MASS-THE_SACRIFICE_OF_CALVARY_OR_A_BIRTHDAY_PARTY.doc

BHARATANATYAM AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BHARATANATYAM_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

PETS AT HOLY MASS AT CATHEDRAL OF ST THOMAS IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE
8 FEBRUARY/ JULY 2013/MARCH/24 SEPTEMBER 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PETS_AT_HOLY_MASS_AT_CATHEDRAL_OF_ST_THOMAS_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc

LITURGICAL ABUSES IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF MADRAS-MYLAPORE
4
FEBRUARY/MARCH 11/19/MAY 20/JUNE 25/6 AUGUST 2013/APRIL/MAY 2014/MARCH 2015

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LITURGICAL_ABUSES_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_MADRAS-MYLAPORE.doc

 

UPDATE NOVEMBER 19, 2015

MORE CONFUSION

My spiritual director (a priest) and I visited the Basilica today and I happened to tell him about the “St. Thomas Tree” and the tsunami story. We also studied the coloured pictorial pamphlets available in English and various Indian languages as takeaways and read what they say about the whole thing. His curiosity was piqued and he wanted to see the “Tree” and so we walked over to the site to the south-east of the Basilica. After seeing it and the beach below it, the priest concluded that the wooden pole could not possibly be 2000 years old and that the 2004 tsunami wave’s not traveling beyond the pole was a natural event and no miracle.

Yet the brochures provided by the Basilica continue to perpetuate the lie (it beats me as to why they do so, when they themselves refer to the log and pole as “legend/legendary” and agree that the “people/faithful believe” in these things to be true), and I quote from it (excuse the quality of English):

 

Legendary Log and first church of Mylapore

A huge log washed ashore was blocking the narrow mouth of the river that caused floods on the banks. The strong men of the king’s army could not pull it inspite of their best efforts. Having heard about the divine power of St. Thomas, the king sent his messenger to him. St. Thomas came, spent a few minutes in silent prayer, touched the log with the Girdle of Virgin Mary and asked the men to pull it. They pulled it without any difficulty. Pleased by this, the king offered the land where the log was first sighted for the construction of a church. Thus the first church of Mylapore took shape.

Tsunami and Pole of St. Thomas

Many people believe that when Tsunami struck on December 26th of 2004, the area behind the church was protected because of the presence of Pole of St. Thomas. Legend has it that St. Thomas erected this pole as a mark to prevent the sea from encroaching the land, thus saving the life of the people living near the shore. Faithful believe that it may be the same pole that stands behind the basilica. St. Thomas made this pole from the legendary log that was washed ashore which was gifted by the king for building the church.

 

Note that the account contains yet another legend or myth, that of the “Girdle of the Virgin Mary”.

But, the Girdle or “Belt” given by Mary to St. Thomas is reportedly in the Cathedral of Prato, Italy (http://www.newliturgicalmovement.org/2013/08/the-holy-belt-of-virgin-relic-of.html#.VlAqJnYrKM8):

 

The legend goes on to say that it remained in the Holy Land until the 12th century, when a merchant from Prato, while visiting the Holy Land, married the daughter of the priest who held it in custody. The merchant and his new wife brought the relic back with them to Italy; on the death of the former, it was given to the city’s cathedral. After a canon from Prato’s historical rival, nearby Pistoia, attempted to steal the relic in 1312, a new chapel was built in the Duomo to keep it safe, where it remains to this day. It is exposed for the veneration of the faithful five times a year, on Easter, on May 1st, on the Assumption and Nativity of the Virgin, and on Christmas Day. 

 

If the Virgin Mary’s Girdle or “Belt” was all the time in the Holy Land or in Prato, Italy, how could it also be from the beginning in the Cathedral Basilica in Chennai, India?

 

Another tradition (http://www.syriacchristianity.info/doc/HolyVirginMary.htm) places the Girdle or “Belt” in a Syrian Orthodox church in Homs, Syria:

The Church has the rare privilege to have with her the Girdle of St. Mary.  The Girdle of Virgin Mary was handed over to Apostle St. Thomas, during her assumption to heaven.  St. Thomas carried this precious treasure of Virgin Mary with him to India where he died a martyr.  In 394 A.D. together with the coffin of St. Thomas, this valuable Girdle of Holy Virgin Mary was also moved from India to Raha and was established in a Church.  (In the Syriac history of Raha, it is mentioned that in Aug 22, 705 Greek era they brought the coffin of St. Thomas the apostle to his large church in the days of Mar Kora, the bishop of Raha. Ref: The Orien Biblio of Assimaany, Volume I, page 399). This Church where the Girdle of Virgin Mary was established came to be known as the “The Church of Girdle”.   In those days this was erected a small and simple church as a cellar under the ground because of the violence of paganism on Christianity in the first three centuries, and some forefathers consigned in it the valuable girdle of St. Mary as a precious treasure to the believers. But over a period of time, the church had lost track of the girdle. 

If this account is to be believed, the girdle did come with St. Thomas to India, but his remains (coffin) and the girdle are now in Syria; so what’s in the Tomb of St. Thomas in the archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore?

 



The Tomb of St. Thomas

 

Portions of the girdle (called the soonoro) are reportedly (http://www.thehindu.com/todays-paper/tp-features/tp-fridayreview/the-revered-relic/article5097889.ece, http://www.newindianexpress.com/nation/article297635.ece) now in India:

In 1953, its location was revealed to H.H. The Patriarch Mor Ignatius Aprem I, while he was scrutinizing some ancient manuscripts. The Patriarch opened the Holy sanctum on July 20 1953, in the presence of prominent people, found a stone container with a silver vessel in it, and inside was the Holy Girdle. As the news spread, researchers questioned its authenticity. They examined it and were unanimous in their verdict about its genuineness and age.

The Girdle is still kept in the St. Mary’s Soonoro Syriac Orthodox Church, Homs, Syria and people from all over the world come to witness it.

In 1982 when the Patriarch Moran Mor Ignatius Zakka I visited India, he brought a portion of the Girdle which was enshrined in many churches in India. These churches attained special importance thereafter.

The late Mor Besalios Paulose II, established this great treasure in this Holy shrine of St. Mary in Mettuguda on November 11, 1983, and is the only one in the entire state.

 

However, I can find no solid evidence to substantiate the claim of the Cathedral Basilica that the girdle was actually used by St. Thomas (except for an undated mural (see pages 6 and 8) in the museum of the basilica which depicts a single individual hauling a huge log in the presence of St. Thomas and the king’s men).


The mural


Viewing all 108 articles
Browse latest View live